Jacob's vow, or, Man's felicity and duty in two parts / by John Cockburn ...
         Cockburn, John, 1652-1729.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 645 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 243 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33548
         Wing C4813
         ESTC R10808
         12150201
         ocm 12150201
         55045
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33548)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 55045)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 887:9)
      
       
         
           
             Jacob's vow, or, Man's felicity and duty in two parts / by John Cockburn ...
             Cockburn, John, 1652-1729.
          
           [10], 468, [7] p.
           
             Printed for Alexander Ogston, and are to be sold by William Keblewhite ...,
             Edinburgh :
             1696.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in the University of Illinois (Urbana-Champaign Campus). Library.
             Errata: p. [6] at end.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2003-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-06 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-07 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           JACOB's
           VOW
           ,
           OR
           ,
        
         
           MAN's
           FELICITY
           AND
           DUTY
           .
        
         
           In
           Two
           PARTS
           .
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           COCKBURN
           ,
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           EDINBURGH
           ,
        
         
           Printed
           for
           
             Alexander
             Ogston
          
           ;
           and
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             William
             Keblewhite
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Swan
           in
           St.
           
           Paul's
           
             Church-Yard
             ,
             London
          
           ,
           MDCXCVI
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           IMPRIMATUR
           .
        
         
           
             EDINBURGH
             ,
             
               12th
               .
               February
               ,
               1686.
               
            
          
        
         
           I
           have
           considered
           this
           Book
           (
           entituled
           
             IACOB'S
             Vow
          
           ,
           )
           and
           find
           nothing
           therein
           repugnant
           to
           the
           
             Protestant
             Religion
          
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           Church
           or
           State
           of
           this
           Kingdom
           ;
           And
           therefore
           allowes
           the
           same
           to
           be
           Printed
           ,
        
         
           
             Io.
             Edinburgh
             .
          
        
         
         
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           PREFACE
           .
        
         
           THE
           Scope
           of
           the
           Following
           Treatise
           may
           be
           read
           in
           the
           Tittle
           .
           The
           true
           Design
           hereof
           is
           to
           direct
           to
           
             True
             Felicity
          
           ,
           to
           shew
           wherein
           it
           consists
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           our
           Duty
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           what
           are
           the
           necessary
           Means
           we
           should
           use
           in
           order
           to
           the
           obtaining
           it
           .
           And
           as
           their
           is
           little
           said
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           subservient
           to
           the
           
             Main
             Design
          
           ;
           so
           the
           Treatise
           being
           chiefly
           intended
           for
           Common
           use
           ,
           therefore
           't
           was
           Judged
           fit
           to
           study
           Plainnesse
           and
           Perspicuity
           ,
           rather
           then
           fine
           Language
           ,
           or
           quaint
           Expressions
           ;
           and
           therefore
           also
           the
           Proofs
           and
           Evidences
           of
           what
           was
           necessary
           to
           be
           said
           on
           this
           Matter
           ,
           are
           drawn
           from
           obvious
           things
           ,
           which
           are
           neither
           so
           abstract
           from
           common
           observance
           as
           to
           be
           gainsaid
           ,
           nor
           yet
           so
           abstruse
           and
           perplext
           ,
           as
           to
           need
           much
           Learning
           ,
           
           and
           more
           then
           Ordinary
           Capacity
           to
           understand
           them
           .
           Nothing
           is
           delivered
           but
           what
           may
           be
           easily
           understood
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           least
           serious
           Attention
           be
           given
           in
           reading
           the
           same
           ;
           I
           am
           confident
           they
           will
           go
           away
           fully
           convinced
           of
           the
           Truth
           thereof
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           no
           new
           discovery
           is
           pretended
           here
           ,
           all
           which
           is
           here
           said
           of
           
             Mans
             Felicity
             and
             Duty
          
           ,
           are
           
             Old
             and
             known
             Truths
          
           :
           But
           however
           ,
           People
           have
           need
           to
           be
           taught
           them
           ,
           to
           be
           put
           in
           mind
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           stirred
           up
           to
           a
           due
           Observance
           of
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           not
           only
           because
           thy
           are
           Necessary
           and
           Important
           things
           ,
           but
           also
           because
           they
           are
           very
           ready
           to
           forget
           them
           ,
           and
           meet
           with
           many
           things
           Dayly
           which
           divert
           the
           sense
           and
           Practice
           of
           what
           thus
           evidently
           belongs
           to
           their
           Felicity
           .
           Folly
           and
           Errour
           ,
           Atheisime
           and
           ungodliness
           ,
           take
           Men
           off
           the
           way
           of
           Happinesse
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           daylie
           abounding
           ,
           and
           many
           Pamphlets
           and
           Discourses
           spread
           which
           help
           forward
           their
           
           growth
           :
           Common
           Charity
           therefore
           obligeth
           every
           one
           to
           do
           what
           he
           can
           to
           stay
           and
           extirpate
           these
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           Mischief
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           contribute
           such
           Help
           as
           he
           is
           able
           to
           the
           maintenance
           of
           Truth
           ,
           Virtue
           and
           Piety
           which
           are
           the
           foundations
           of
           our
           
             Present
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Future
             blisse
             .
          
           Out
           of
           this
           respect
           to
           the
           Common
           Good
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           I
           have
           been
           induc'd
           to
           publish
           this
           Discourse
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           
             I
             Heartily
             Pray
             GOD
          
           ,
           to
           carry
           home
           the
           Convictions
           of
           what
           is
           here
           handled
           upon
           the
           Reader
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           as
           Dutifull
           as
           is
           here
           Directed
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           so
           ,
           arrive
           at
           all
           the
           Felicity
           here
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           certainly
           is
           all
           that
           is
           necessary
           ,
           and
           even
           as
           much
           as
           heart
           can
           wish
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           CONTENTS
           Of
           the
           First
           Part.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             The
             Occasion
             of
             this
             
               Vow
               .
               Of
               Vows
            
             in
             general
             ,
             their
             use
             ▪
             what
             should
             be
             the
             matter
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             necessary
             it
             is
             to
             keep
             them
             .
             pag.
             1.
             
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Of
             JACOB'S
             requests
             .
             Mens
             Wisdom
             discern
             ▪
             able
             by
             the
             matter
             of
             their
             desires
             .
             GOD
             denies
             no
             requests
             but
             what
             are
             unreasonable
             and
             improper
             .
             All
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             compleat
             ones
             happiness
             ,
             is
             contained
             in
             the
             Particulars
             which
             JACOB
             here
             askes
             .
             Of
             the
             First
             ,
             viz
             :
             The
             Divine
             Presence
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             excellent
             a
             blessing
             ,
             with
             an
             exhortation
             to
             seek
             after
             it
             .
             p.
             27
          
           
             
             
               CHAP
               III.
            
             
          
           
             Why
             JACOB
             mentioned
             other
             particulars
             ,
             seeing
             the
             First
             request
             did
             comprehend
             them
             and
             all
             things
             else
             he
             could
             aske
             .
             The
             Second
             request
             treated
             of
             ,
             the
             reasons
             of
             
               JACOB'S
               ●…ear
            
             ,
             and
             the
             lyableness
             of
             all
             Men
             Generally
             to
             Dangers
             ;
             no
             true
             Security
             but
             in
             the
             Divine
             Protection
             ,
             an
             Application
             of
             all
             .
             p.
             58
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             JACOBS
             third
             request
             considered
             in
             respect
             of
             himself
             .
             Though
             the
             generality
             of
             men
             ask
             more
             ,
             yet
             all
             wise
             Heathens
             and
             Jews
             have
             preferred
             this
             Portion
             to
             all
             other
             .
             The
             confining
             our
             desires
             to
             this
             is
             shewed
             by
             several
             instances
             to
             be
             Wise
             and
             Reasonable
             ,
             and
             that
             therefore
             every
             one
             ought
             to
             content
             himself
             ,
             with
             his
             Competency
             .
             All
             Mens
             competency
             is
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             got
             his
             competency
             ,
             what
             of
             him
             who
             hath
             less
             ,
             and
             what
             his
             who
             hath
             more
             .
          
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             end
             which
             Jacob
             proposed
             to
             himself
             in
             
             these
             Requests
             his
             Condition
             here
             a
             fit
             Emblem
             to
             represent
             the
             present
             
               State
               of
               Mankind
            
             ,
             All
             Men
             considered
             as
             Pilgrims
             and
             Sojourners
             both
             in
             a
             Litteral
             and
             Moral
             Sense
             .
             The
             Patriarchs
             lived
             in
             expectation
             of
             a
             future
             State
             held
             forth
             ,
             and
             some
             account
             thereof
             given
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Conclusion
             of
             this
             first
             Part.
             p.
             101
          
        
      
       
         
           The
           CONTENTS
           of
           the
           Second
           PART
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             A
             Short
             reveiw
             of
             the
             first
             Part
             ,
             the
             Case
             proposed
             ,
             how
             far
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             eye
             the
             reward
             in
             our
             Resolutions
             of
             Obedience
             .
             The
             Resolution
             given
             in
             five
             Particulars
             ,
             with
             an
             Application
             of
             all
             to
             Jacob
             here
             .
             p.
             139
          
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             Shewing
             the
             Importance
             of
             the
             Words
             .
             The
             
               Lord
               shall
               be
               my
               GOD.
            
             p.
             163
          
           
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 true
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proposal
                 of
                 the
                 Particulars
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 on
                 under
                 this
                 head
                 .
                 Ibid.
                 
              
               
                 
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Reasonableness
                 and
                 necessity
                 of
                 Worshipping
                 GOD.
                 p.
                 167
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 care
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 direct
                 our
                 Worship
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 GOD.
                 Rules
                 how
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Where
                 also
                 the
                 dolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Romish
                 Church
                 is
                 considered
                 .
                 p.
                 173
              
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 Shewing
                 what
                 Worship
                 and
                 Service
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 p.
                 248
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Fear
                 of
                 GOD.
                 p.
                 266.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Walking
                 With
                 GOD.
                 p.
                 284.
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   
                     viz.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     regarding
                     GODs
                     presence
                     .
                     p.
                     286.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Observing
                     GODS
                     ways
                     and
                     actions
                     .
                     p.
                     291.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     Consulting
                     GOD.
                     p.
                     311.
                     
                  
                   
                     Of
                     following
                     GOD.
                     p.
                     324.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             
             CHAP
             III.
             
          
           
             Of
             these
             words
             
               And
               the
               stone
               which
               I
               have
               set
               for
               a
               pillar
               shall
               be
               God's
               house
               .
            
             The
             reason
             and
             meaning
             of
             them
             .
             p.
             331.
             
          
           
           
             
               
                 Sect.
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Churches
                 or
                 places
                 Consecrate
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 Origine
                 and
                 Necessity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 what
                 regard
                 and
                 reverence
                 should
                 be
                 payed
                 them
                 .
                 p.
                 333.
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 p.
                 359
              
               
                 Sect.
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Of
                 publick
                 Worship
                 .
                 p.
                 376.
                 
              
            
          
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             last
             words
             of
             
               JACOB'S
               Vow
            
             .
             The
             question
             about
             the
             Church's
             right
             to
             Tithes
             waved
             ,
             but
             the
             taking
             them
             away
             is
             shewed
             to
             be
             Sacriledge
             .
             Every
             Patricular
             Person
             oweth
             to
             GOD
             a
             part
             of
             his
             estate
             ,
             the
             Proportion
             considered
             ▪
             and
             some
             motives
             pressing
             Charity
             ,
             and
             Alms-giving
             are
             proposed
             .
             p.
             419
          
           
           
             The
             Conclusion
             after
             p.
             468.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           JACOB'S
           VOW
           OR
           MAN'S
           FELICITY
           ,
           AND
           DUTY
           .
        
         
           
             PART
             I.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Gen.
                 chap.
              
               28.
               verse
               20.
               
            
             
               And
               Iacob
               vowed
               a
               vow
               ,
               saying
               ,
               if
               GOD
               will
               be
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               will
               keep
               me
               in
               this
               way
               that
               I
               go
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               me
               bread
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               raiment
               to
               put
               on
               ,
            
          
           
             
               21.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               I
               come
               again
               to
               my
               fathers
               house
               in
               peace
               ;
               then
               shall
               the
               LORD
               be
               my
               GOD.
               
            
          
           
             
               22.
               
            
             
               And
               this
               stone
               which
               I
               have
               set
               for
               a
               pillar
               ,
               shall
               be
               GOD'S
               House
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               that
               thou
               shalt
               give
               me
               ,
               I
               surely
               will
               give
               the
               tenth
               unto
               Thee
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAPTER
                 I.
              
               The
               occasion
               of
               this
               Vow
               ,
               of
               Vows
               in
               general
               ,
               their
               Use
               ,
               what
               should
               be
               the
               Matter
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               necessary
               it
               is
               to
               keep
               them
               .
            
             
               THE
               Occasion
               of
               Iacob's
               making
               this
               Vow
               ,
               was
               this
               ,
               his
               Parents
               had
               sent
               him
               away
               to
               Padan-aram
               for
               fear
               of
               
               his
               being
               corrupted
               by
               the
               Inhabitants
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               where
               they
               lived
               ,
               and
               enticed
               to
               take
               one
               of
               their
               daughters
               to
               wife
               ,
               like
               as
               his
               Brother
               Esau
               had
               done
               :
               Now
               as
               he
               was
               on
               his
               journey
               he
               happened
               upon
               a
               certain
               place
               (
               afterwards
               called
               Bethel
               )
               where
               he
               tarried
               all
               night
               ,
               the
               Sun
               having
               set
               upon
               him
               before
               he
               came
               thither
               ,
               and
               the
               Canaanites
               not
               being
               so
               courteous
               as
               to
               invite
               him
               into
               their
               houses
               ,
               he
               was
               necessitate
               to
               lodge
               in
               the
               open
               field
               :
               but
               though
               men
               denied
               him
               entertainment
               ,
               yet
               he
               found
               what
               was
               much
               better
               and
               more
               comfortable
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               highly
               favoured
               of
               GOD
               ,
               for
               there
               He
               appeared
               to
               him
               in
               a
               dream
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               the
               promise
               of
               large
               and
               great
               blessings
               ;
               as
               you
               may
               see
               in
               the
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               Verses
               .
               Upon
               which
               ,
               when
               Iacob
               awakened
               and
               considered
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 fear
                 and
                 dread
                 of
                 GOD
                 fell
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               testifie
               his
               gratitude
               and
               thankfulness
               to
               GOD
               ,
               who
               had
               thus
               graciously
               appeared
               unto
               him
               ,
               he
               spake
               these
               words
               ,
               and
               vowed
               this
               Vow
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               bound
               and
               oblidged
               himself
               to
               serve
               ,
               honour
               and
               worship
               GOD
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               that
               he
               did
               these
               things
               which
               were
               promised
               .
            
             
               This
               vow
               was
               not
               made
               rashly
               and
               inconsideratly
               ,
               but
               upon
               serious
               and
               mature
               deliberation
               ,
               nor
               is
               the
               matter
               thereof
               light
               
               and
               trivial
               ,
               but
               weighty
               and
               important
               .
               It
               is
               certainly
               worthy
               our
               consideration
               ,
               and
               hereby
               we
               may
               be
               instructed
               in
               very
               matterial
               points
               ,
               viz.
               Wherein
               our
               felicity
               consists
               ,
               what
               is
               the
               thing
               we
               should
               aim
               at
               while
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               our
               duty
               towards
               GOD
               :
               What
               Iacob
               asked
               ,
               teacheth
               the
               one
               ;
               and
               what
               he
               promised
               ,
               sheweth
               the
               other
               ,
               as
               will
               appear
               afterwards
               .
               But
               first
               we
               will
               take
               occasion
               to
               treat
               of
               Vows
               in
               general
               ,
               as
               to
               their
               matter
               ,
               use
               ,
               and
               observance
               ,
               and
               thereafter
               we
               shall
               handle
               this
               
                 vow
                 of
                 Iacob's
              
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               First
               then
               in
               general
               ,
               a
               Vow
               is
               an
               holy
               and
               religious
               promise
               made
               to
               GOD
               ,
               either
               for
               some
               mercy
               and
               favour
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               desire
               of
               some
               blessing
               ,
               as
               here
               :
               And
               there
               be
               many
               instances
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               Prayers
               put
               up
               to
               GOD
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Vows
               ,
               when
               our
               Prayers
               are
               accompanied
               with
               Vows
               ,
               it
               doth
               be-speak
               a
               belief
               of
               power
               ,
               and
               good-will
               ,
               and
               particular
               knowledge
               on
               GOD'S
               part
               ;
               and
               earnestness
               ,
               importunity
               ,
               and
               a
               gratefull
               Disposition
               on
               ours
               ▪
               which
               are
               things
               GOD
               very
               much
               delights
               in
               .
               And
               this
               may
               be
               the
               reason
               why
               they
               are
               ordinarily
               so
               effectuall
               and
               so
               succesfull
               ;
               For
               't
               is
               observable
               that
               such
               Prayers
               prevaile
               very
               much
               with
               GOD
               ,
               and
               do
               almost
               alwayes
               
               obtain
               not
               only
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               prayed
               for
               .
               Thus
               Iacob
               obtained
               his
               whole
               desire
               .
               Thus
               Iephthah
               however
               rash
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               Vow
               ,
               yet
               out
               of
               a
               Devout
               Acknowledgement
               ,
               having
               vowed
               to
               the
               LORD
               ,
               got
               a
               Victory
               over
               the
               Ammonites
               ;
               So
               likewise
               Hannah
               received
               a
               Child
               of
               the
               LORD
               ,
               after
               that
               She
               had
               made
               a
               Vow
               .
               And
               thus
               we
               have
               read
               and
               heard
               of
               many
               ,
               who
               upon
               their
               Vows
               have
               been
               delivered
               from
               great
               Straits
               and
               Difficulties
               ,
               recovered
               of
               sore
               and
               Dangerous
               Sicknesses
               ,
               and
               been
               Blessed
               with
               signal
               Mercies
               and
               Favours
               .
               All
               which
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               in
               cases
               of
               great
               need
               ,
               or
               the
               threatning
               of
               Dangers
               ,
               upon
               the
               various
               and
               great
               changes
               of
               our
               Life
               ,
               in
               all
               great
               and
               weighty
               enterprises
               ,
               whose
               success
               doth
               very
               much
               concern
               us
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               our
               most
               solemn
               Approaches
               to
               GOD
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               that
               in
               these
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 like
                 cases
              
               ,
               it
               may
               not
               be
               amiss
               ,
               but
               good
               and
               proper
               to
               back
               and
               strengthen
               our
               Prayers
               by
               some
               Pious
               and
               Religious
               Vow
               :
               For
               hereby
               we
               testifie
               ,
               that
               we
               believe
               GOD
               able
               to
               grant
               what
               we
               ask
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               our selves
               will
               retain
               a
               grateful
               sense
               of
               His
               Kindness
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               he
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               besides
               ,
               this
               will
               awaken
               our
               minds
               to
               a
               due
               and
               serious
               attention
               ,
               and
               add
               Fervour
               and
               Earnestness
               to
               
               our
               Devotions
               ,
               which
               endeareth
               both
               us
               and
               them
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               so
               probably
               will
               wrest
               a
               Blessing
               from
               Him.
               We
               should
               never
               offer
               to
               ask
               any
               thing
               of
               GOD
               without
               resolving
               to
               serve
               him
               better
               ,
               or
               glorifie
               Him
               more
               upon
               the
               granting
               our
               Desires
               and
               Requests
               ;
               as
               we
               would
               wish
               him
               to
               do
               us
               good
               ,
               so
               we
               should
               lay
               obligations
               upon
               our selves
               to
               do
               him
               all
               Acceptable
               Service
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               but
               impudence
               and
               mockery
               to
               endeavour
               to
               get
               God
               to
               befriend
               us
               ,
               without
               thinking
               to
               become
               thereby
               the
               more
               dutiful
               to
               him
               .
               Wherefore
               every
               one
               of
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Addresses
               to
               GOD
               do
               contain
               vows
               implicity
               ,
               although
               we
               make
               no
               express
               mention
               of
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               imply
               alwayes
               a
               promise
               and
               resolution
               to
               endeavour
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               without
               which
               they
               were
               but
               meer
               abominations
               unto
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               it
               is
               good
               sometimes
               to
               make
               particular
               Vows
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               any
               special
               blessing
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               necessary
               upon
               all
               our
               Addresses
               to
               GOD
               ,
               to
               resolve
               in
               the
               general
               to
               serve
               him
               and
               to
               do
               His
               will
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               be
               rash
               and
               inconsiderat
               in
               making
               of
               Vows
               :
               There
               is
               nothing
               about
               which
               we
               should
               deliberat
               more
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               young
               Persons
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               not
               come
               to
               maturity
               of
               age
               ,
               or
               understanding
               ,
               are
               discharged
               
               by
               all
               Casuists
               from
               the
               making
               of
               vows
               ,
               because
               their
               ignorance
               and
               want
               of
               knowledge
               may
               make
               them
               readily
               erre
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               Vow
               what
               is
               not
               lawfull
               or
               convenient
               to
               be
               vowed
               .
               Good
               Religious
               and
               lawful
               vows
               doe
               honour
               GOD
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               acceptable
               to
               him
               :
               But
               if
               they
               be
               rash
               ,
               inconsiderat
               ,
               and
               in
               matters
               either
               not
               lawfull
               ,
               or
               not
               fit
               ,
               and
               proper
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               displease
               him
               .
               If
               we
               be
               to
               Vow
               ,
               then
               we
               must
               both
               use
               all
               Caution
               and
               Prudence
               in
               the
               making
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               likewise
               see
               carefully
               to
               the
               observing
               of
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               had
               better
               not
               Vow
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               First
               in
               the
               making
               of
               Vows
               ,
               we
               should
               shun
               all
               rashness
               and
               inconsideration
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               take
               heed
               ,
               that
               both
               the
               thing
               we
               promise
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               we
               make
               the
               Condition
               of
               it
               be
               Lawfull
               ,
               and
               Agreeable
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               for
               if
               this
               be
               wanting
               ,
               we
               offer
               but
               the
               Sacrifice
               of
               Fooles
               ,
               and
               both
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Vows
               become
               an
               abomination
               unto
               GOD.
               What
               we
               aske
               ,
               must
               either
               be
               something
               he
               hath
               commanded
               ,
               or
               Allowed
               us
               to
               seek
               ;
               It
               must
               neither
               thwart
               his
               Will
               ,
               nor
               be
               unworthy
               of
               Him
               to
               grant
               ;
               and
               how
               earnest
               soever
               we
               be
               ,
               yet
               our
               desires
               must
               always
               be
               attended
               with
               a
               Submission
               to
               his
               Holy
               Will
               and
               Pleasure
               ,
               for
               't
               is
               then
               
               only
               that
               we
               are
               to
               be
               confident
               GOD
               will
               hear
               us
               ,
               when
               
                 we
                 ask
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Will.
              
               And
               as
               we
               must
               thus
               use
               Modesty
               and
               Caution
               in
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               taking
               heed
               that
               what
               we
               pray
               for
               ,
               be
               not
               offensive
               to
               GOD
               ,
               so
               we
               ought
               to
               shew
               great
               Prudence
               and
               Discretion
               in
               these
               Vows
               &
               Promises
               we
               make
               to
               God
               upon
               the
               granting
               our
               Prayers
               :
               we
               must
               see
               that
               the
               thing
               promised
               be
               both
               Warrantable
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               convenient
               for
               us
               in
               particular
               .
               Many
               have
               brought
               themselves
               with
               Iephthah
               into
               great
               snares
               and
               temptations
               by
               their
               Vows
               ,
               because
               they
               did
               not
               consider
               the
               matter
               of
               them
               before
               hand
               .
            
             
               This
               we
               should
               chiefly
               look
               to
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               we
               may
               not
               make
               our
               Vows
               a
               lasting
               snare
               to
               our selves
               ,
               we
               shall
               do
               well
               either
               to
               keep
               within
               some
               branch
               of
               our
               Duty
               ,
               as
               the
               doing
               such
               and
               such
               a
               thing
               which
               we
               are
               already
               oblidg'd
               to
               ,
               either
               by
               our
               
                 general
                 Callings
              
               as
               Christians
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               
                 particular
                 Calling
              
               as
               being
               in
               such
               a
               place
               or
               station
               ;
               the
               doing
               of
               some
               such
               thing
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               in
               a
               more
               excellent
               manner
               ,
               with
               a
               greater
               inclination
               of
               the
               Will
               ,
               with
               a
               more
               fervent
               repetition
               of
               the
               Act
               ,
               with
               some
               more
               noble
               Circumstance
               ,
               with
               a
               fuller
               assent
               of
               the
               Understanding
               ,
               or
               such
               like
               thing
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               
                 Vow
                 of
                 Iacobs
              
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               that
               it
               is
               neither
               improper
               
               nor
               impertinent
               to
               pitch
               upon
               what
               we
               are
               already
               tied
               to
               by
               
                 prior
                 obligations
              
               :
               Or
               if
               we
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               tie
               our selves
               to
               any
               thing
               uncommanded
               ,
               or
               to
               which
               we
               are
               not
               necessarily
               oblidged
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               proper
               and
               requisite
               to
               do
               in
               our
               more
               
                 Solemn
                 and
                 Special
                 Vows
              
               ;
               then
               let
               us
               make
               choise
               of
               something
               useful
               and
               Serious
               ,
               Grave
               and
               Weighty
               ,
               something
               that
               tends
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               GOD
               ,
               the
               Benefit
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               bettering
               of
               our
               own
               Souls
               ;
               at
               least
               ,
               let
               it
               have
               an
               indirect
               subserviency
               to
               some
               of
               these
               ends
               ,
               by
               puting
               us
               in
               greater
               capacity
               to
               advance
               them
               ,
               otherwise
               our
               Vows
               degenerat
               into
               
                 abominable
                 superstition
              
               .
               As
               for
               example
               ,
               It
               is
               but
               superstition
               ,
               and
               doth
               not
               at
               all
               please
               GOD
               ,
               if
               we
               tie
               our selves
               to
               forbear
               such
               a
               kind
               of
               Meat
               or
               Drink
               ,
               unless
               it
               be
               because
               we
               have
               found
               our selves
               provoked
               to
               lust
               upon
               the
               use
               thereof
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               do
               fear
               this
               effect
               of
               it
               .
               And
               it
               avails
               very
               little
               to
               vow
               the
               fasting
               or
               not
               working
               such
               or
               such
               a
               day
               ,
               unless
               we
               imploy
               that
               time
               we
               thus
               redeem
               from
               Meat
               and
               Labour
               ,
               in
               the
               exercises
               of
               
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
              
               ,
               and
               the
               improvement
               of
               our selves
               in
               Christian
               Wisdom
               and
               Vertue
               .
               
                 Bodily
                 exercises
                 profiteth
                 nothing
              
               ,
               as
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Tim.
               4.
               8.
               
               Corporal
               Austerities
               are
               not
               acceptable
               to
               GOD
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               
               he
               must
               have
               mean
               thoughts
               of
               him
               who
               thinks
               it
               :
               but
               only
               in
               so
               far
               as
               they
               serve
               and
               are
               instrumental
               
                 to
                 mortifie
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 lusts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Vain
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Uncleanness
                 ,
                 Effininacy
                 ,
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 Anger
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               rest
               .
               It
               is
               the
               end
               and
               effect
               of
               these
               and
               the
               like
               observations
               which
               make
               them
               either
               acceptable
               or
               unacceptable
               to
               GOD
               ,
               if
               they
               prove
               to
               His
               Glory
               ,
               or
               render
               us
               more
               capable
               to
               advance
               it
               ,
               if
               they
               promote
               the
               works
               of
               Religion
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               further
               us
               in
               doing
               good
               to
               others
               ,
               GOD
               is
               well
               pleased
               :
               But
               if
               the
               fruits
               of
               them
               appear
               little
               this
               way
               ,
               He
               doth
               little
               regard
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               hence
               it
               doth
               appear
               ;
               how
               little
               
                 true
                 Piety
              
               there
               is
               in
               many
               of
               these
               Vows
               which
               are
               usually
               allowed
               and
               enjoined
               in
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               ;
               For
               first
               ,
               the
               matter
               of
               some
               of
               them
               is
               so
               mean
               ,
               and
               trivial
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               Scandal
               upon
               Religion
               to
               make
               Religion
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               vowing
               a
               Pilgrimage
               to
               Ierusalem
               ,
               to
               visit
               such
               a
               Chappel
               ,
               or
               such
               an
               Image
               there
               ,
               not
               to
               eat
               of
               the
               head
               of
               any
               Animal
               in
               honour
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               ,
               or
               broiled
               Fish
               in
               respect
               to
               St
               Laurence
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               some
               wax
               Candles
               ,
               Silver
               Puppets
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               Childish
               conceits
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               or
               hung
               up
               in
               some
               Church
               or
               Chappel
               ;
               when
               people
               are
               taught
               and
               suffered
               to
               place
               Devotion
               
               in
               such
               small
               things
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               lessen
               their
               esteem
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               contribute
               to
               make
               them
               think
               meanly
               of
               him
               ,
               even
               as
               we
               of
               Europe
               look
               with
               disdain
               upon
               the
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               of
               the
               late
               discovered
               World
               ,
               when
               we
               read
               how
               brass
               pins
               ,
               and
               glass
               beads
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               silly
               toys
               please
               them
               ,
               and
               gain
               their
               favour
               .
               Solemn
               presents
               to
               Kings
               ought
               to
               answer
               their
               dignity
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               are
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               so
               God
               is
               dishonoured
               when
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               Vows
               is
               a
               meer
               trifle
               ,
               or
               some
               naughty
               thing
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               reason
               why
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               He
               discharged
               
                 to
                 bring
                 the
                 hire
                 of
                 a
                 Whore
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 a
                 dog
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 for
                 any
                 Vow
                 ,
                 Deut.
              
               23.
               18.
               
               But
               secondly
               ,
               there
               be
               other
               Vows
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               whose
               matter
               indeed
               is
               grave
               enough
               ,
               which
               yet
               must
               be
               reckoned
               among
               
                 unlawful
                 Vows
                 ▪
              
               because
               of
               their
               pernicious
               consequence
               :
               And
               these
               are
               their
               
                 Monastical
                 Vows
                 ,
                 of
                 Celibacy
                 ,
                 Implicite
                 and
                 absolute
                 Obediences
                 ,
                 and
                 external
                 poverty
              
               ;
               or
               rather
               the
               abandoning
               all
               honest
               and
               civil
               imployments
               used
               to
               gain
               a
               livelyhood
               in
               the
               World.
               They
               place
               Religion
               so
               much
               in
               these
               Vows
               ,
               that
               the
               name
               of
               Religion
               is
               appropriat
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               only
               among
               them
               are
               called
               Religious
               who
               have
               taken
               on
               them
               such
               Vows
               :
               When
               
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               these
               things
               are
               not
               absolutely
               good
               in
               themselves
               ,
               or
               pleasing
               to
               GOD
               ;
               And
               seing
               they
               who
               marry
               ,
               and
               follow
               secular
               Imployments
               ,
               not
               onely
               do
               not
               sin
               ,
               but
               also
               thereby
               observe
               the
               
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 GOD
              
               and
               his
               Providence
               ;
               I
               cannot
               see
               a
               Reason
               why
               the
               title
               of
               Religious
               should
               be
               denied
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               thought
               as
               much
               due
               to
               them
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               other
               things
               requisite
               concurre
               to
               make
               them
               deserve
               it
               .
               And
               it
               cannot
               be
               denied
               ,
               but
               that
               Persons
               may
               serve
               GOD
               the
               one
               way
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               these
               examples
               which
               the
               Scripture
               sets
               before
               us
               ,
               are
               drawn
               not
               from
               Monkish
               or
               
                 Cloistered
                 Persons
              
               ,
               but
               from
               such
               as
               were
               Married
               ,
               and
               did
               commonly
               Traffique
               and
               entertain
               Commerce
               with
               the
               World
               ;
               Which
               ,
               however
               are
               more
               useful
               for
               teaching
               solid
               Vertue
               and
               Piety
               ,
               than
               the
               lives
               of
               their
               
                 Saint
                 Francis
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Laurence
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Teresa
                 ,
              
               or
               any
               other
               Ancient
               or
               Modern
               ,
               which
               they
               can
               produce
               from
               their
               Monastries
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               take
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               these
               Vows
               severally
               ,
               That
               of
               
                 blind
                 and
                 absolute
                 Obedience
              
               cannot
               be
               lawfully
               promised
               to
               any
               Creature
               :
               GOD
               ought
               to
               be
               obeyed
               without
               any
               reservation
               ,
               the
               plain
               intimation
               of
               his
               Will
               oblidgeth
               to
               Obedience
               ,
               though
               the
               Reason
               thereof
               be
               not
               apparent
               ,
               because
               
               we
               owe
               our selves
               and
               all
               we
               have
               to
               him
               :
               But
               as
               this
               is
               due
               to
               GOD
               ,
               so
               to
               none
               else
               ,
               because
               none
               other
               hath
               
                 Absolute
                 Dominion
              
               over
               us
               .
               Therefore
               to
               obey
               any
               blindly
               without
               considering
               whether
               it
               be
               good
               or
               evil
               ,
               which
               they
               enjoyne
               ,
               is
               to
               pay
               
                 Divine
                 Honour
              
               to
               Man.
               Our
               subjection
               to
               others
               should
               be
               alwayes
               with
               a
               subordination
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               respect
               to
               his
               Glory
               ;
               and
               seing
               no
               man
               is
               so
               infallibly
               wise
               ,
               but
               he
               may
               mistake
               evil
               for
               good
               ,
               nor
               so
               certainly
               good
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               may
               enjoine
               evil
               though
               he
               know
               it
               ,
               therefore
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               do
               every
               thing
               another
               bids
               us
               ,
               until
               we
               have
               examined
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               found
               it
               no
               wise
               offenssive
               to
               GOD
               ,
               by
               being
               contrary
               to
               his
               Will.
               And
               even
               to
               make
               a
               Religion
               of
               obeying
               another
               in
               things
               not
               evil
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               their
               nature
               indifferent
               ,
               is
               to
               destroy
               our
               
                 Christian
                 liberty
              
               ,
               and
               to
               cast
               our selves
               again
               into
               an
               
                 useless
                 bondage
              
               ;
               As
               to
               the
               
                 vow
                 of
                 external
                 povertie
              
               which
               proves
               to
               be
               either
               the
               renouncing
               of
               
                 secular
                 imployments
              
               ,
               and
               these
               Arts
               &
               Trades
               whereby
               men
               ordinarly
               are
               necessitat
               to
               seek
               their
               living
               ,
               this
               can
               be
               no
               acceptable
               service
               to
               God
               ,
               seeing
               it
               runs
               counter
               to
               his
               express
               ordinance
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 thy
                 brows
                 thou
                 shalt
                 eat
                 thy
                 bread
                 ,
              
               if
               men
               can
               free
               themselves
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               they
               
               may
               cast
               off
               all
               honest
               care
               and
               endeavours
               for
               these
               supplies
               ,
               otherwise
               they
               ought
               not
               ,
               for
               St.
               Paul
               commands
               ,
               
                 that
                 if
                 any
                 would
                 not
                 work
                 ,
                 neither
                 should
                 he
                 eat
                 ,
              
               and
               such
               as
               work
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 walk
                 disorderly
              
               ,
               2
               Thess.
               3.
               10.
               
               Sick
               and
               Malmed
               persons
               who
               cannot
               work
               for
               their
               own
               Maintenance
               ,
               should
               be
               supplied
               by
               others
               Charity
               ,
               but
               not
               these
               who
               are
               Able
               and
               Healthy
               ,
               but
               resolved
               to
               live
               idly
               and
               uselessly
               to
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
               And
               herein
               the
               present
               Monks
               of
               the
               
                 Romish
                 Church
              
               differs
               much
               from
               those
               of
               the
               
                 Primitive
                 times
              
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Ancient
                 Monks
              
               did
               not
               eat
               their
               breadin
               idleness
               ,
               but
               did
               labour
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               help
               others
               to
               live
               ,
               every
               one
               should
               study
               to
               be
               
                 poor
                 in
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 mortified
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 to
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               but
               these
               may
               be
               done
               in
               outward
               possessions
               .
               Finaly
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               
                 Vows
                 of
                 Celibacy
              
               and
               a
               
                 total
                 retirement
              
               ,
               they
               are
               too
               important
               things
               to
               be
               undertaken
               by
               any
               rashly
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               such
               as
               young
               Persons
               should
               not
               be
               suffered
               at
               all
               to
               engage
               in
               :
               for
               they
               cannot
               well
               know
               either
               the
               Temper
               of
               their
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               the
               Constitution
               of
               their
               Body
               ,
               how
               they
               will
               agree
               therewith
               .
               If
               their
               disposition
               be
               contrary
               ,
               then
               they
               involve
               themselves
               into
               a
               sad
               inconveniency
               ,
               and
               almost
               insuperable
               difficulties
               of
               pleasing
               GOD
               ;
               which
               might
               
               be
               easily
               avoided
               by
               taking
               a
               course
               more
               sutable
               to
               their
               natural
               disposition
               .
               Not
               to
               speak
               of
               Celibacy
               ,
               every
               ones
               humour
               even
               will
               not
               sute
               with
               that
               Solitude
               and
               retirement
               ,
               which
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Monastries
               they
               are
               oblidged
               to
               :
               who
               are
               naturally
               Studious
               ,
               thoughtful
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               Melanchollie
               ,
               may
               like
               it
               well
               enough
               ,
               and
               also
               fall
               upon
               methods
               for
               improving
               it
               to
               their
               grouth
               in
               Vertue
               and
               Piety
               .
               But
               such
               as
               are
               active
               and
               sprightly
               weary
               ,
               of
               it
               and
               count
               it
               a
               burden
               ;
               And
               as
               their
               nature
               inclines
               them
               to
               action
               ▪
               so
               when
               they
               are
               any
               considerable
               time
               without
               business
               ,
               their
               fancy
               runs
               out
               upon
               vain
               projects
               and
               airy
               contrivances
               ,
               neither
               profitable
               to
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               others
               ;
               and
               which
               prove
               an
               Impediment
               to
               Spiritual
               devotion
               as
               much
               ,
               yea
               more
               ,
               then
               outward
               innocent
               actions
               .
               He
               who
               in
               his
               retirements
               bethinks
               with
               himself
               how
               he
               would
               rule
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               place
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               would
               doe
               or
               have
               done
               in
               such
               and
               such
               cases
               ,
               spends
               his
               time
               more
               idly
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               were
               actually
               versant
               in
               Wordly
               affairs
               ;
               And
               there
               be
               few
               active
               Spirits
               ,
               but
               have
               their
               retirements
               (
               if
               long
               )
               Spoiled
               with
               such
               devices
               and
               imaginations
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               seems
               to
               have
               foreseen
               the
               inconvenencie
               
               of
               
                 Monasticall
                 Vows
              
               ,
               &
               to
               guard
               against
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               a
               year
               of
               probation
               is
               allowed
               :
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               experience
               ,
               and
               many
               instances
               ,
               that
               a
               year
               is
               not
               proof
               sufficient
               ,
               especially
               when
               arts
               and
               tricks
               are
               used
               to
               delude
               Novices
               ,
               and
               to
               wheedle
               them
               into
               a
               belief
               that
               things
               are
               otherwise
               then
               what
               afterwards
               they
               find
               them
               .
               If
               Vows
               were
               not
               imposed
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               free
               exit
               were
               allowed
               to
               such
               as
               pleased
               ,
               and
               found
               a
               change
               convenient
               ;
               I
               verily
               believe
               Monastries
               might
               be
               very
               usefull
               both
               for
               Church
               and
               State
               ,
               both
               for
               the
               civil
               good
               of
               the
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               Spiritual
               good
               of
               mens
               Souls
               .
               All
               men
               are
               oblidged
               to
               be
               chaste
               ,
               but
               chastity
               may
               be
               preserved
               in
               a
               married
               State
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               a
               single
               life
               ,
               and
               every
               ones
               constitution
               doth
               not
               sute
               therewith
               .
               It
               would
               be
               good
               and
               proper
               for
               every
               man
               ,
               though
               never
               so
               much
               engaged
               in
               worldly
               affairs
               ,
               to
               retire
               himself
               frequently
               for
               the
               excercise
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               considering
               the
               state
               of
               his
               soul
               :
               Buthardly
               any
               can
               stay
               their
               minds
               altogether
               ▪
               upon
               these
               exercises
               for
               whole
               years
               ,
               much
               less
               all
               there
               lifetime
               ,
               nor
               is
               their
               any
               necessity
               thereof
               ,
               seing
               men
               may
               goe
               about
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               world
               without
               crossing
               these
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               ply
               the
               things
               of
               this
               life
               without
               prejudice
               to
               the
               other
               .
            
             
             
               GOD
               is
               not
               pleased
               with
               our
               vows
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               not
               a
               tendency
               to
               his
               Glory
               ,
               our
               Neighbours
               good
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Spiritual
               Advantage
               :
               and
               he
               cannot
               be
               but
               highly
               displeased
               ,
               when
               by
               our
               vows
               we
               tie
               our selves
               to
               doe
               something
               which
               is
               unlawfull
               in
               it self
               ,
               or
               which
               may
               be
               the
               occasion
               of
               some
               sin
               to
               our selves
               or
               others
               ;
               Or
               to
               forbear
               another
               thing
               which
               is
               good
               or
               usefull
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               or
               may
               become
               our
               duty
               ;
            
             
               What
               is
               sinful
               or
               evil
               ,
               can
               never
               honour
               GOD
               ,
               but
               doth
               dishonour
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               doeth
               bewray
               a
               gross
               ignorance
               to
               seek
               the
               pleasing
               of
               God
               by
               doing
               ▪
               contrary
               to
               His
               will
               :
               Unlawful
               Vows
               should
               not
               be
               made
               ,
               and
               if
               made
               ,
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               to
               make
               them
               ,
               but
               a
               greater
               to
               observe
               them
               ,
               such
               Vows
               lay
               no
               obligation
               upon
               us
               ,
               except
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               mourning
               for
               our
               rashness
               and
               folly
               .
               Herod
               was
               no
               wayes
               tyed
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               head
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 the
                 Baptist
              
               because
               of
               his
               vow
               ,
               for
               that
               would
               never
               excuse
               the
               murder
               of
               that
               innocent
               man
               :
               neither
               was
               the
               plot
               against
               Pauls
               life
               any
               whit
               extenuated
               because
               the
               
                 forty
                 men
              
               had
               bound
               themselves
               thereto
               under
               a
               curse
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               bad
               reason
               for
               one
               not
               to
               come
               to
               Church
               and
               to
               refuse
               to
               hear
               such
               a
               Minister
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               sworn
               it
               .
               There
               is
               no
               perjury
               
               in
               breaking
               of
               these
               Vows
               ,
               the
               Perjury
               is
               in
               the
               first
               making
               of
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               contrary
               to
               those
               other
               general
               
                 vows
                 of
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
               Whereby
               we
               are
               tyed
               not
               to
               do
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               evil
               ,
               but
               
                 what
                 ever
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 praise
                 worthy
                 .
              
               Wherefore
               I
               wonder
               much
               how
               ever
               it
               could
               have
               slipt
               from
               the
               Author
               of
               that
               excellent
               Book
               ,
               entituled
               ,
               
                 The
                 whole
                 Duty
                 of
                 Man
              
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 That
                 he
                 who
                 rashly
                 swears
                 to
                 kill
                 another
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 murder
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 of
                 perjury
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 under
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 sining
                 .
              
               If
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               it
               might
               prove
               a
               shrewd
               tentation
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               unlawful
               Vows
               ;
               For
               where
               one
               of
               two
               evils
               is
               necessary
               or
               unavoidable
               ,
               men
               are
               at
               liberty
               to
               choose
               which
               they
               will
               ,
               or
               what
               they
               think
               least
               :
               And
               there
               be
               some
               who
               have
               perjury
               in
               greater
               abhorrencie
               then
               anyother
               wicked
               act
               ,
               &
               therefore
               if
               such
               have
               once
               sworn
               a
               thing
               though
               never
               so
               evil
               ,
               they
               will
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               drawing
               on
               them
               the
               guilt
               of
               perjury
               .
               This
               Doctrine
               therefore
               may
               be
               of
               very
               bad
               consequence
               ;
               but
               however
               such
               a
               necessity
               of
               sinning
               cannot
               be
               admitted
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               make
               the
               nature
               of
               sin
               alterable
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               sinful
               Act
               may
               sometimes
               cease
               to
               be
               sinful
               .
               One
               cannot
               be
               oblidged
               by
               any
               Law
               to
               impossibilities
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               contrary
               Acts
               ,
               as
               to
               do
               ,
               
               and
               not
               to
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               at
               one
               and
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               for
               to
               observe
               both
               is
               impossible
               .
               Wherefore
               if
               the
               doing
               a
               thing
               be
               sin
               ,
               there
               is
               onely
               an
               Obligation
               upon
               us
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               not
               doing
               thereof
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               then
               the
               Obligation
               is
               onely
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               We
               cannot
               be
               oblidged
               to
               both
               ,
               and
               so
               both
               cannot
               be
               sins
               .
               If
               it
               be
               objected
               ,
               
                 that
                 though
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 obligation
                 cannot
                 bind
                 to
                 contrary
                 things
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 bound
                 thereto
                 by
                 different
                 Obligations
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 case
                 :
              
               But
               to
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               not
               under
               any
               Obligation
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Law
               of
               GOD
               layeth
               upon
               us
               ▪
               or
               doth
               allow
               ;
               and
               seeing
               the
               Law
               of
               GOD
               requireth
               us
               alwayes
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               forbiddeth
               to
               do
               any
               evil
               ,
               therefore
               a
               Man
               can
               never
               be
               said
               to
               sin
               ,
               by
               the
               doing
               of
               a
               good
               Action
               ,
               or
               the
               forbearance
               of
               what
               is
               evil
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               never
               so
               preremptorly
               Vowed
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               sworn
               against
               the
               other
               :
               For
               his
               Vows
               and
               Resolutions
               cannot
               take
               away
               his
               Obligation
               to
               obey
               GOD
               ,
               and
               his
               Law.
               I
               have
               insisted
               the
               longer
               on
               this
               head
               ,
               because
               some
               are
               so
               tenacious
               of
               their
               rash
               and
               unlawful
               Oaths
               ,
               and
               think
               it
               excuse
               enough
               for
               their
               continuance
               in
               a
               wicked
               course
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               sworn
               and
               resolved
               it
               .
            
             
               Religion
               certainly
               will
               never
               hallow
               an
               
               wicked
               or
               ungodly
               act
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               God
               to
               offer
               to
               worship
               and
               honour
               him
               by
               any
               thing
               sinful
               or
               unlawful
               :
               neither
               out
               of
               pretence
               of
               Vows
               ,
               must
               we
               withdraw
               our selves
               from
               the
               duty
               and
               obedience
               we
               owe
               to
               others
               ;
               for
               no
               Vow
               can
               take
               away
               that
               obligation
               which
               is
               upon
               Wife's
               to
               obey
               their
               Husbands
               ,
               Children
               their
               Parents
               ,
               Servants
               their
               Masters
               ,
               Subjects
               their
               Prince
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               upon
               one
               man
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               shew
               acts
               of
               kindness
               and
               charity
               to
               another
               .
               Our
               Saviour
               taxed
               the
               
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharisees
              
               for
               breaking
               
                 the
                 fifth
                 Commandment
              
               ,
               in
               not
               relieving
               their
               Parents
               when
               in
               want
               ,
               upon
               the
               pretence
               that
               their
               goods
               were
               Corban
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               had
               Vowed
               and
               Devoted
               all
               they
               could
               spare
               ,
               to
               the
               Temple
               ,
               or
               other
               Pious
               uses
               ,
               Mark
               7.
               7
               ,
               11.
               
               What
               we
               Vow
               and
               Devot
               to
               GOD
               must
               be
               our
               own
               ,
               absolutely
               at
               our
               disposal
               ,
               and
               no
               wayes
               tending
               to
               the
               detriment
               ,
               or
               prejudice
               of
               others
               ;
               else
               we
               cannot
               expect
               that
               it
               should
               be
               acceptable
               .
               Thus
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               a
               Servant
               while
               he
               is
               a
               Servant
               to
               devote
               ,
               and
               set
               apart
               whole
               days
               for
               private
               Prayer
               ,
               Meditation
               ,
               or
               other
               exercises
               of
               Religion
               ,
               unless
               his
               Master
               concede
               and
               yield
               thereto
               :
               He
               may
               indeed
               if
               he
               please
               allow
               some
               portion
               of
               
               his
               meat
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               or
               some
               part
               of
               the
               time
               he
               should
               eat
               or
               sleep
               for
               Spiritual
               exercises
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               his
               own
               ;
               but
               as
               for
               dayes
               or
               half
               dayes
               or
               any
               considerable
               quantity
               of
               time
               ,
               belongs
               to
               his
               Master
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               be
               a
               defrauding
               of
               him
               to
               take
               the
               same
               away
               without
               his
               consent
               and
               approbation
               .
               That
               which
               falls
               under
               anothers
               jurisdiction
               ,
               must
               not
               be
               disposed
               off
               without
               their
               leave
               ,
               for
               that
               were
               down
               right
               usurpation
               and
               robbery
               ,
               wherefore
               GOD
               Num
               :
               30.
               
               Gives
               the
               Husband
               power
               to
               dissolve
               the
               
                 Wife's
                 Vow
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Father
               the
               Child's
               ,
               And
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               the
               same
               Liberty
               must
               be
               assigned
               to
               other
               Superiours
               ,
               whether
               Masters
               or
               Magistrats
               .
               And
               hence
               doth
               appear
               the
               unlawfulness
               of
               that
               Oath
               which
               hath
               so
               much
               troubled
               this
               Nation
               ;
               viz.
               
                 The
                 Solemn
                 League
                 and
                 Covenant
              
               .
               For
               besides
               what
               may
               be
               said
               to
               the
               
                 Matter
                 thereof
              
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               incroachment
               upon
               the
               
                 Magistrats
                 right
              
               ,
               and
               did
               engage
               
                 privat
                 Persons
              
               to
               that
               which
               was
               not
               within
               their
               Sphere
               ,
               but
               did
               properly
               belong
               to
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Magistrat
              
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
              
               .
               When
               Inferiours
               make
               Vows
               to
               the
               prejudice
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               particulars
               wherein
               they
               are
               subjected
               unto
               them
               ,
               the
               Vows
               are
               
                 ipso
                 facto
              
               null
               and
               void
               ;
               and
               the
               Superiours
               hath
               full
               power
               and
               authority
               
               to
               annull
               and
               dispense
               with
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               sum
               of
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               use
               consideration
               in
               the
               making
               of
               our
               Vows
               ,
               and
               must
               look
               that
               the
               condition
               required
               be
               lawful
               and
               agreeable
               to
               GOD'S
               Word
               ,
               and
               also
               the
               thing
               promised
               on
               our
               part
               not
               sinful
               and
               unlawful
               ,
               a
               thing
               improper
               ▪
               and
               unbecoming
               us
               ,
               which
               dishonours
               GOD
               ,
               prejudges
               others
               ,
               and
               wrongs
               our
               own
               Souls
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               be
               a
               thing
               lawful
               and
               allowable
               in
               it self
               ,
               within
               our
               power
               and
               at
               our
               disposal
               ,
               and
               designed
               and
               used
               by
               us
               for
               GOD'S
               Glory
               ,
               our
               Neighbour's
               advantage
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               Spirituall
               good
               especially
               .
               And
               finally
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               weigh
               well
               our
               strength
               and
               ability
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               some
               ground
               to
               hope
               ,
               that
               through
               GOD'S
               Grace
               it
               will
               match
               and
               master
               all
               the
               difficulties
               ,
               we
               may
               encounter
               in
               observing
               such
               a
               particular
               as
               thus
               we
               tie
               our selves
               to
               .
               If
               we
               observe
               these
               directions
               and
               be
               thus
               circumspect
               in
               making
               of
               Vows
               ,
               we
               do
               a
               thing
               well
               pleasing
               to
               GOD
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               proceed
               not
               with
               this
               caution
               and
               discretion
               ,
               they
               lose
               both
               of
               their
               Worth
               and
               Efficacy
               .
            
             
               But
               Secondly
               ,
               as
               we
               must
               use
               caution
               in
               making
               of
               Vows
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               shew
               care
               to
               keep
               them
               in
               every
               particular
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               made
               ;
               Our
               care
               of
               the
               one
               must
               be
               as
               
               great
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               had
               rather
               a
               thousand
               times
               not
               make
               any
               at
               all
               .
               You
               may
               see
               how
               straightly
               both
               Moses
               &
               Solomon
               enjoyned
               the
               punctuall
               observing
               of
               such
               Vows
               as
               are
               made
               to
               GOD
               ,
               the
               one
               Deut
               :
               23.
               21.
               
               The
               other
               Eccl
               :
               4
               :
               5
               :
               When
               we
               break
               our
               Vows
               ,
               or
               swerve
               in
               any
               point
               from
               them
               ,
               we
               draw
               upon
               us
               the
               guilt
               both
               of
               Perjury
               and
               Ingratitude
               ,
               the
               most
               abominable
               of
               all
               sins
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               ever
               most
               odious
               both
               to
               GOD
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               which
               seldom
               pass
               unpunished
               ,
               even
               in
               this
               life
               .
               All
               know
               what
               a
               dreadfull
               Judgment
               befell
               Ananias
               and
               his
               Wife
               Saphira
               ,
               it
               was
               only
               because
               they
               
                 lied
                 unto
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 back
                 from
                 him
                 what
                 they
                 had
                 sworn
                 to
                 give
                 .
              
               Nay
               ,
               't
               is
               even
               observable
               of
               this
               same
               Iacob
               ,
               who
               ,
               for
               as
               dear
               as
               he
               was
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               was
               yet
               afflicted
               with
               several
               sad
               disasters
               in
               his
               Family
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               delaying
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               Vow
               :
               After
               his
               return
               to
               Canaan
               he
               did
               not
               presently
               (
               as
               he
               promised
               here
               )
               
                 worship
                 GOD
                 in
                 this
                 place
              
               ,
               but
               took
               up
               his
               residence
               elsewhere
               ;
               and
               then
               fell
               out
               the
               Ravishment
               of
               his
               Daughter
               ,
               Dinah
               ,
               and
               the
               slaughter
               of
               the
               Sichemites
               by
               his
               two
               Sons
               Simeon
               and
               Levi
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               was
               his
               not
               keeping
               of
               his
               Vow
               which
               occasioned
               GOD
               thus
               to
               punish
               him
               ,
               may
               appear
               
               from
               this
               ,
               that
               GOD
               immediatly
               enjoyned
               him
               the
               going
               up
               to
               Bethel
               as
               a
               redress
               of
               these
               troubles
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               Gen.
               35.
               1.
               
               There
               are
               many
               more
               sad
               instances
               almost
               in
               every
               History
               ,
               how
               GOD
               had
               plagued
               those
               who
               Vowed
               to
               him
               in
               their
               troubles
               ,
               but
               forgat
               him
               when
               he
               had
               delivered
               them
               out
               of
               their
               distresses
               ;
               and
               though
               God
               may
               spare
               his
               rode
               a
               while
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               not
               escape
               altogether
               unpunished
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               life
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               that
               we
               may
               draw
               to
               a
               conclusion
               of
               this
               point
               ,
               I
               would
               seriously
               beseech
               every
               one
               to
               consider
               and
               call
               to
               mind
               what
               Vows
               they
               have
               at
               any
               time
               made
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               seeking
               any
               thing
               of
               importance
               from
               him
               ,
               or
               when
               the
               fears
               of
               Death
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Danger
               were
               upon
               them
               ,
               or
               when
               they
               were
               sitting
               at
               his
               Table
               and
               receiving
               pledges
               of
               his
               Love
               ▪
               In
               such
               and
               the
               like
               cases
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               We
               are
               all
               ready
               enough
               to
               make
               Vows
               and
               Promises
               ;
               I
               know
               not
               if
               we
               be
               all
               as
               ready
               to
               perform
               and
               accomplish
               them
               .
               It
               's
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               that
               too
               many
               are
               like
               bad
               Debitors
               ,
               who
               either
               altother
               refuse
               the
               payment
               of
               their
               debt
               ,
               or
               else
               shift
               it
               off
               from
               day
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               thereby
               do
               declare
               their
               folly
               and
               disingenuity
               ,
               and
               
               monstruous
               ingratitude
               .
               If
               GOD
               hath
               been
               so
               gracious
               as
               to
               hear
               us
               ,
               should
               not
               we
               also
               be
               faithful
               in
               keeping
               the
               Promises
               we
               made
               to
               Him
               ;
               following
               Davids
               practice
               ,
               Psalm
               66.
               13.
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 go
                 into
                 thy
                 house
                 with
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 pay
                 Thee
                 my
                 Vows
                 which
                 my
                 lips
                 have
                 uttered
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 mouth
                 hath
                 spoken
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 in
                 trouble
              
               ;
               And
               again
               ,
               Psalm
               116.
               12.
               having
               asked
               himself
               ,
               
                 What
                 shall
                 I
                 render
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 His
                 benefits
                 towards
                 me
                 ?
              
               His
               answer
               &
               resolution
               was
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 take
                 the
                 Cup
                 of
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 pay
                 my
                 Vows
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 all
                 His
                 People
                 .
              
               See
               and
               consider
               then
               I
               pray
               you
               ,
               what
               have
               been
               your
               particular
               Vows
               and
               Promises
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               and
               labour
               now
               to
               keep
               them
               faithfully
               ;
               Did
               you
               promise
               to
               be
               more
               Holy
               ?
               to
               have
               a
               greater
               Love
               and
               Zeal
               for
               GOD
               ?
               Did
               you
               Vow
               to
               be
               more
               studious
               to
               advance
               his
               Glory
               ?
               to
               be
               more
               Just
               and
               Honest
               in
               your
               Dealings
               ,
               more
               kind
               to
               your
               Neighbours
               ,
               and
               more
               Charitable
               to
               the
               Poor
               ?
               Did
               you
               at
               any
               time
               pass
               your
               word
               that
               you
               would
               Pray
               oftner
               ,
               and
               more
               fervently
               in
               privat
               by
               your selves
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               care
               that
               the
               Worship
               of
               GOD
               be
               observed
               in
               your
               Family
               ?
               That
               you
               would
               forbear
               Swearing
               and
               Drinking
               ,
               loose
               and
               prophane
               
               company
               ?
               did
               you
               promise
               greater
               Sobriety
               &
               temperance
               ?
               Did
               you
               engage
               to
               bridle
               your
               passion
               ?
               To
               be
               watchfull
               against
               Anger
               and
               Wrath
               ,
               and
               to
               study
               Calmness
               and
               Peace
               ?
               Did
               you
               engage
               to
               be
               more
               contented
               with
               your
               Allowances
               ,
               and
               more
               thankfull
               for
               them
               ?
               Did
               you
               vow
               to
               keep
               the
               Church
               better
               ?
               To
               be
               a
               more
               Devout
               and
               attentive
               Hearer
               of
               GOD'S
               Word
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Instructions
               of
               his
               Servants
               ?
               Have
               ye
               devoted
               any
               particular
               time
               for
               privat
               retirements
               and
               Converse
               with
               GOD
               ,
               or
               any
               particular
               Moity
               of
               your
               Estates
               for
               Pious
               uses
               ;
               Whether
               these
               ,
               or
               whatever
               else
               have
               been
               the
               matter
               of
               your
               Vows
               ,
               see
               that
               ye
               both
               Remember
               them
               ,
               and
               also
               give
               diligence
               to
               observe
               them
               ,
               neither
               mince
               thy
               Vows
               ,
               nor
               defer
               the
               paying
               of
               them
               .
               Let
               it
               not
               be
               said
               that
               thou
               art
               liberall
               in
               thy
               promises
               ,
               but
               sparing
               in
               thy
               performances
               :
               Like
               him
               ,
               who
               when
               he
               was
               in
               Hazard
               of
               perishing
               at
               Sea
               ,
               promised
               a
               rich
               offering
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               came
               to
               land
               ,
               put
               it
               off
               with
               a
               penny
               matter
               .
               Keep
               thy
               Word
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               doe
               it
               chearfully
               without
               grudging
               ;
               Let
               not
               our
               present
               Ease
               and
               Prosperity
               blot
               out
               the
               Sense
               and
               Memory
               of
               his
               past
               Loving
               Kindness
               ,
               neither
               let
               us
               account
               any
               thing
               too
               good
               for
               
               God
               ,
               or
               too
               much
               to
               be
               given
               him
               :
               We
               can
               give
               him
               nothing
               but
               what
               is
               his
               own
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               we
               have
               ,
               we
               received
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               do
               nothing
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               our
               bounden
               duty
               .
               And
               withall
               let
               us
               Remember
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               yet
               need
               of
               his
               Kindness
               :
               We
               may
               yet
               fall
               into
               straits
               and
               trouble
               ,
               be
               seized
               with
               Sickness
               and
               in
               fear
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               then
               how
               much
               will
               it
               concern
               us
               to
               have
               him
               our
               friend
               ?
               but
               how
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               confidence
               ,
               can
               we
               cry
               unto
               him
               ?
               if
               we
               now
               deal
               deceitfully
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               break
               the
               word
               which
               we
               have
               uttered
               .
               That
               therefore
               we
               may
               avoid
               the
               Divine
               Vengeance
               and
               Displeasure
               ,
               and
               also
               
                 have
                 GOD
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 refuge
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 present
                 help
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 Vow
                 and
                 pay
                 our
                 Vows
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
              
               and
               keep
               every
               thing
               which
               hath
               gone
               out
               of
               our
               lips
               .
            
             
               Thus
               we
               have
               spoken
               of
               Vows
               in
               Generall
               ,
               have
               shewed
               the
               Nature
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               Obligation
               there
               is
               on
               us
               to
               make
               them
               ,
               what
               Caution
               should
               be
               used
               in
               the
               making
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               what
               care
               to
               keep
               them
               when
               they
               are
               made
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               Of
               Jacob's
               Requests
               ,
               Mens
               Wisdom
               discernable
               by
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               Desires
               ;
               GOD
               deny's
               no
               Requests
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               unreasonable
               and
               improper
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               compleat
               ones
               Happiness
               is
               contained
               in
               the
               particulars
               which
               Jacob
               here
               askes
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               viz.
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Presence
              
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               excellent
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               with
               an
               Exhortation
               to
               seek
               after
               it
               .
            
             
               HAving
               taken
               occasion
               in
               the
               former
               Chapter
               upon
               
                 Iacobs
                 Vowing
              
               ,
               to
               speak
               of
               
                 Vows
                 in
                 general
              
               ;
               we
               come
               next
               to
               treat
               of
               this
               
                 Vow
                 in
                 particular
              
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               have
               to
               consider
               these
               two
               things
               ,
               viz.
               What
               he
               promised
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               craves
               of
               him
               as
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Performance
               of
               that
               Promise
               .
               This
               last
               stands
               first
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               shall
               handle
               it
               first
               .
            
             
               Now
               Iacob
               craves
               here
               three
               things
               of
               GOD
               ,
               first
               ,
               that
               
                 GOD
                 would
                 be
                 with
                 him
              
               ,
               that
               is
               his
               Presence
               ;
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 would
                 keep
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               his
               Protection
               ;
               Thirdly
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               
                 afford
                 him
                 his
                 necessary
                 maintenance
              
               of
               
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
              
               ;
               these
               are
               his
               desires
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               
                 fourth
                 place
              
               ,
               
               you
               have
               the
               end
               for
               which
               he
               asks
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               that
               he
               may
               be
               brought
               
                 back
                 to
                 his
                 Fathers
                 house
                 in
                 peace
                 .
              
            
             
               Iacob
               may
               seem
               at
               first
               to
               ask
               no
               great
               matter
               ,
               his
               requests
               look
               not
               very
               big
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               true
               they
               are
               modest
               and
               reasonable
               :
               But
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               duely
               considered
               and
               seriously
               canvass'd
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               found
               to
               comprehend
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               compleat
               ones
               Happiness
               .
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               discovers
               men
               more
               than
               their
               Requests
               and
               Petitions
               ,
               for
               they
               do
               certainly
               speak
               out
               the
               
                 sentiments
                 of
                 their
                 mind
              
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               is
               their
               Hearts
               set
               most
               value
               upon
               .
               It
               was
               once
               wittily
               said
               to
               a
               young
               man
               ,
               
                 speak
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 see
                 thee
                 ,
              
               thereby
               signifying
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               Men
               better
               by
               their
               Words
               than
               by
               their
               Faces
               :
               But
               this
               especially
               holds
               true
               ,
               when
               their
               Words
               express
               their
               Desires
               .
               A
               Fool
               may
               be
               known
               by
               his
               desires
               ,
               and
               a
               Wise
               man
               by
               his
               ;
               For
               by
               these
               we
               may
               perceive
               easily
               what
               Knowledge
               and
               Understanding
               one
               hath
               ,
               and
               what
               Inclinations
               and
               Dispositions
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               taken
               up
               right
               Measures
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               do
               judge
               according
               to
               their
               true
               Nature
               ,
               or
               only
               according
               to
               their
               outward
               appearance
               .
               Fools
               look
               only
               to
               the
               outward
               appearance
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               thing
               glister
               ,
               or
               make
               any
               big
               or
               
               splendid
               shew
               ,
               they
               covet
               it
               ,
               whatever
               it
               be
               in
               it self
               ;
               But
               Wise
               men
               peirce
               through
               into
               the
               
                 inward
                 nature
              
               of
               things
               ,
               &
               seek
               only
               what
               is
               Solide
               and
               Substantial
               ,
               Good
               and
               Useful
               ,
               like
               as
               the
               Patriarch
               did
               here
               .
               For
               in
               that
               he
               sought
               these
               and
               no
               other
               things
               from
               GOD
               ,
               it
               shews
               him
               to
               have
               been
               Wise
               and
               Understanding
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               e're
               this
               time
               weighed
               and
               pondered
               all
               things
               as
               they
               relate
               to
               Man
               ,
               and
               found
               out
               what
               was
               Good
               ,
               Proper
               and
               necessary
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               And
               truely
               ,
               would
               we
               restrain
               our
               Desires
               to
               these
               things
               Iacob
               here
               mentions
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               make
               these
               all
               we
               aime
               at
               in
               reference
               to
               this
               Life
               ,
               we
               should
               both
               Act
               more
               wisely
               than
               ordinarly
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               should
               also
               find
               it
               much
               better
               with
               us
               ;
               If
               we
               would
               put
               up
               such
               Requests
               as
               these
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               he
               would
               certainly
               grant
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               granting
               them
               we
               should
               find
               all
               that
               Comfort
               and
               Good
               which
               our
               Hearts
               can
               wish
               .
               It
               is
               not
               for
               want
               of
               Will
               or
               Power
               in
               GOD
               that
               our
               Petitions
               and
               Requests
               are
               not
               granted
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               both
               
                 able
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 do
                 us
                 good
                 beyond
                 the
                 largest
                 of
                 our
                 desires
                 :
              
               But
               it
               is
               because
               they
               deserve
               not
               to
               be
               granted
               ,
               they
               are
               neither
               reasonable
               in
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               put
               up
               for
               Good
               ends
               and
               Purposes
               ,
               and
               so
               do
               carrie
               a
               reason
               of
               
               their
               refusal
               in
               their
               very
               bosome
               .
               A
               Parent
               denies
               his
               Child
               what
               he
               cryes
               for
               ,
               not
               for
               want
               of
               Love
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Tender
               regard
               he
               hath
               to
               him
               ,
               because
               he
               knows
               it
               would
               hurt
               him
               ;
               and
               a
               Physitian
               doth
               not
               allow
               his
               Patient
               the
               Meat
               and
               Drink
               which
               he
               asks
               ,
               not
               because
               he
               doth
               not
               desire
               his
               Health
               and
               Recovery
               :
               But
               because
               he
               perceives
               his
               Appetite
               vitiat
               ,
               and
               disordered
               ;
               and
               knows
               that
               the
               thing
               required
               would
               hinder
               his
               Health
               ,
               and
               increase
               his
               Distemper
               .
               It
               is
               even
               so
               with
               GOD
               ,
               the
               Reason
               why
               he
               heareth
               not
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               is
               because
               they
               are
               not
               Reasonable
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               do
               not
               wisely
               consider
               what
               we
               speak
               :
               
                 Ye
                 ask
                 ,
                 and
                 receive
                 not
                 ,
                 (
                 saith
                 St.
                 Iames
                 )
                 Because
                 ye
                 ask
                 amiss
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 consume
                 it
                 upon
                 your
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               Iam.
               4.
               3.
               
               GOD
               cannot
               hear
               these
               Prayers
               which
               are
               prompted
               by
               Lust
               ,
               Sensuality
               ,
               Pride
               ,
               Ambition
               ,
               Vain
               glory
               ,
               covetousness
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               disorders
               of
               our
               Corrupt
               Nature
               ,
               which
               should
               rather
               be
               starved
               and
               stifled
               ,
               than
               fostered
               and
               encouraged
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               GOD
               will
               never
               furnish
               us
               with
               Weapons
               to
               rebel
               against
               himself
               .
               But
               as
               GOD
               designes
               the
               good
               and
               Happiness
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               so
               if
               we
               intend
               no
               more
               than
               that
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               deny
               us
               ;
               if
               we
               seek
               really
               that
               which
               is
               good
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               which
               
               may
               help
               forward
               the
               happiness
               we
               were
               Created
               for
               ,
               He
               will
               freely
               bestow
               it
               :
               for
               he
               only
               rejects
               and
               upbraids
               these
               Prayers
               which
               respect
               not
               the
               Right
               end
               ,
               neither
               observe
               the
               right
               means
               or
               measures
               ,
               otherwise
               
                 he
                 gives
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 liberally
                 and
                 willingly
                 .
              
               The
               advice
               therefore
               of
               the
               Poet
               is
               good
               ,
            
             
               
                 Quod
                 justum
                 est
                 petito
                 ,
                 vel
                 quod
                 videatur
                 honestum
                 :
              
               
                 Nam
                 stultum
                 est
                 petere
                 id
                 ,
                 quod
                 possit
                 jure
                 negari
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Englished
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 his
                 Suite
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               
                 on
                 what
                 is
                 Honest
                 set
                 his
                 eye
                 ;
              
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 Fool
                 ,
                 who
                 thinks
                 t'
                 obtain
                 ,
              
               
                 what
                 Reason
                 justly
                 may
                 deny
                 .
              
            
             
               What
               the
               Heathen
               Satyrist
               also
               writes
               on
               this
               head
               ,
               is
               not
               unworthy
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               deserves
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
            
             
               
                 Nil
                 ergo
                 optabunt
                 homines
                 ?
                 si
                 consilium
                 vis
                 ,
              
               
                 Permittes
                 ipsis
                 expendere
                 Numinibus
                 ,
                 quid
                 
              
               
                 Conveniat
                 nobis
                 ,
                 rebusque
                 sit
                 utile
                 nostris
                 .
              
               
                 Nam
                 pro
                 jucundis
                 aptissima
                 quaeque
                 dabunt
                 Dii
                 .
              
               
                 Carior
                 est
                 illis
                 homo
                 ,
                 quam
                 sibi
                 .
                 Nos
                 animorum
              
               
                 Impulsu
                 ,
                 &
                 caeca
                 ,
                 mag
                 naque
                 eupidine
                 ducti
                 ,
              
               
                 Conjugium
                 perimus
                 ,
                 partumque
                 uxoris
                 :
                 at
                 illis
              
               
                 Notum
                 ,
                 qui
                 pueri
                 ,
                 qualisque
                 futura
                 sit
                 uxor
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 Englished
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 Shall
                 man
                 then
                 pray
                 for
                 nothing
                 ?
                 if
                 I
                 may
              
               
                 Advise
                 thee
                 ,
                 let
                 the
                 Gods
                 thy
                 wishes
                 weigh
                 ,
              
               
                 Unto
                 their
                 Providence
                 thy
                 Will
                 submit
                 ,
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 what
                 's
                 sweet
                 ,
                 they
                 'le
                 give
                 thee
                 what
                 is
                 fit
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 which
                 thy
                 condition
                 most
                 behoves
                 ,
              
               
                 The
                 Gods
                 love
                 man
                 more
                 then
                 
                 himself
                 he
                 loves
                 .
              
               
                 Transported
                 with
                 a
                 blind-self-love
                 we
                 crave
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 all
                 of
                 us
                 may
                 Wives
                 and
                 Childen
                 have
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 the
                 Omniscient
                 Deity
                 ,
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
                 What
                 Wives
                 ,
                 what
                 Children
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               there
               is
               no
               more
               necessary
               to
               compleat
               our
               Happiness
               then
               what
               Iacob
               craves
               here
               ,
               all
               things
               else
               are
               superfluous
               ,
               this
               alone
               is
               sufficient
               to
               afford
               us
               all
               the
               comfort
               &
               satisfaction
               we
               would
               be
               at
               ,
               in
               these
               things
               lye
               that
               good
               which
               men
               so
               much
               desires
               ,
               but
               know
               not
               how
               to
               find
               ,
               as
               we
               may
               discern
               by
               taking
               a
               particular
               view
               of
               them
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Presence
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Patriarch
               here
               requires
               to
               accompany
               him
               .
               A
               Staff
               and
               a
               Companion
               are
               very
               necessary
               in
               a
               Journey
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               comfortless
               thing
               to
               travel
               vvithout
               something
               to
               aid
               &
               support
               us
               ,
               and
               vvithout
               a
               friend
               vvith
               vvhom
               vve
               may
               advise
               and
               consult
               ,
               and
               in
               vvhose
               society
               
               and
               Fellowship
               ,
               we
               may
               Refresh
               and
               Solace
               our selves
               upon
               all
               Occasions
               .
               This
               Iacob
               perceived
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               desired
               not
               to
               Travel
               alone
               ,
               but
               intreated
               that
               GOD
               might
               accompany
               him
               .
               All
               company
               is
               not
               good
               ,
               better
               want
               altogether
               than
               have
               some
               ;
               And
               therefore
               Wise
               men
               use
               to
               make
               choice
               ,
               and
               to
               look
               well
               whom
               they
               admit
               into
               Familiarity
               or
               an
               intimat
               Friendship
               ;
               The
               better
               our
               Companions
               be
               ,
               their
               company
               is
               still
               the
               more
               profitable
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               the
               greater
               comfort
               in
               it
               ;
               And
               if
               we
               would
               know
               where
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               make
               choice
               of
               a
               True
               ,
               Good
               ,
               and
               Useful
               Friend
               ,
               alwayes
               to
               go
               along
               with
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               receive
               Direction
               from
               Iacob
               here
               ;
               For
               he
               indeed
               hath
               pitched
               upon
               him
               .
               And
               this
               doth
               sufficiently
               Evince
               ,
               what
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               this
               man
               had
               even
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               and
               before
               all
               things
               he
               prayed
               that
               
                 God
                 might
                 he
                 with
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               But
               here
               some
               may
               ask
               and
               say
               ,
               what
               needed
               Iacob
               ask
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Presence
              
               as
               a
               Singular
               and
               Peculiar
               Favour
               ?
               Seeing
               that
               GOD
               
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 present
                 ,
                 even
                 with
                 all
                 Creatures
                 .
              
               Did
               he
               think
               GOD
               ,
               a
               local
               God
               ,
               tied
               or
               confined
               to
               any
               place
               ,
               or
               who
               being
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               cannot
               be
               in
               another
               ?
               No
               certainly
               ,
               
               this
               Holy
               Man
               had
               no
               such
               mean
               and
               low
               thoughts
               of
               GOD
               ;
               He
               was
               better
               instructed
               than
               to
               be
               so
               Ignorant
               of
               his
               Infinitness
               and
               Immensity
               ,
               he
               understood
               well
               enough
               
                 that
                 the
                 Heaven
                 of
                 Heavens
                 could
                 not
                 containe
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 His
                 Presence
                 ,
                 Power
                 and
                 Glory
                 filled
                 both
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               he
               was
               a
               better
               Philosopher
               than
               not
               to
               know
               that
               His
               Presence
               and
               the
               actual
               Concurrence
               of
               His
               Power
               was
               requisit
               to
               the
               Preservation
               of
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               could
               subsist
               without
               him
               .
               But
               it
               was
               not
               this
               generall
               presence
               ,
               which
               every
               Creature
               enjoyes
               that
               Iacob
               begged
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               more
               speciall
               presence
               whereby
               he
               might
               shew
               that
               he
               was
               interessed
               in
               Him
               ,
               and
               concerned
               for
               him
               ,
               a
               presence
               of
               Special
               Favour
               ,
               Love
               ,
               and
               Kindness
               ,
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               it
               appear
               that
               he
               cared
               for
               him
               and
               studied
               his
               good
               :
               This
               is
               the
               Presence
               of
               GOD
               which
               Iacob
               requires
               and
               the
               Reason
               why
               he
               so
               earnestly
               asks
               it
               ,
               and
               doth
               thus
               prefer
               it
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               is
               no
               doubt
               because
               he
               had
               learn'd
               from
               his
               
                 Fathers
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               and
               Isaac
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               this
               that
               made
               them
               so
               Thrive
               and
               Prosper
               in
               the
               World
               :
               The
               Reason
               why
               they
               were
               so
               Singularly
               Blessed
               above
               others
               ,
               was
               ,
               because
               GOD
               was
               with
               them
               .
               Thus
               also
               the
               
               good
               luck
               which
               Ioseph
               had
               ,
               is
               ascribed
               to
               the
               Lords
               being
               with
               him
               ,
               Gen.
               39.
               3.
               and
               this
               likewise
               is
               made
               the
               cause
               of
               Davids
               Wisdom
               ,
               Courage
               and
               Success
               ,
               as
               you
               may
               see
               1
               Sam.
               18.
               14
               ,
               28.
               2
               
               Sam.
               5.
               10.
               and
               it
               was
               a
               thing
               very
               useful
               with
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               when
               they
               would
               express
               how
               well
               and
               happy
               a
               man
               was
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               
                 GOD
                 was
                 with
                 him
              
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               how
               can
               it
               be
               but
               well
               with
               that
               Person
               ,
               
                 whom
                 GOD
                 is
                 with
              
               ,
               what
               can
               he
               want
               who
               hath
               him
               to
               be
               his
               Friend
               ;
               He
               who
               hath
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Presence
              
               accompanying
               him
               withersoever
               he
               goeth
               is
               Richer
               ,
               and
               Happier
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               world
               carried
               about
               with
               him
               :
               For
               
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 Fountain
                 of
                 all
                 Good
                 ,
                 from
                 Him
                 every
                 Good
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 Gift
                 doth
                 come
                 ,
              
               he
               can
               easily
               command
               any
               desirable
               thing
               where
               ,
               when
               ,
               and
               to
               whom
               He
               pleases
               :
               So
               that
               he
               who
               enjoys
               GOD
               hath
               enough
               ,
               and
               needs
               not
               fear
               or
               care
               for
               the
               want
               of
               any
               thing
               ,
               for
               GOD
               will
               be
               to
               him
               in
               stead
               of
               all
               things
               .
               And
               in
               having
               Him
               he
               may
               say
               truly
               as
               that
               Philosopher
               said
               ,
               
                 Omnia
                 mea
                 mecum
                 porto
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 carrie
                 about
                 with
                 me
                 all
                 things
                 proper
                 ,
              
               all
               things
               necessary
               or
               requisit
               ,
               either
               for
               my
               Support
               or
               Comfort
               ,
               for
               GOD
               is
               all
               that
               .
               It
               was
               a
               vain
               and
               
               proud
               boast
               of
               Cesars
               to
               the
               Mariner
               ,
               who
               was
               wafting
               him
               over
               the
               Adriatick
               to
               Italy
               ,
               when
               he
               perceived
               him
               seized
               with
               Fear
               and
               ready
               to
               turn
               back
               ,
               
                 Perge
                 audacter
                 ,
                 ne
                 timeas
                 ,
                 Caesarem
                 vehis
                 ,
                 Caesarisque
                 fortunam
                 ,
              
               be
               not
               afraid
               you
               carrie
               with
               you
               Cesar
               and
               his
               Fortune
               :
               But
               truly
               every
               one
               that
               hath
               GOD
               with
               them
               ,
               may
               with
               reason
               confidently
               say
               to
               himself
               ,
               
                 be
                 not
                 afraid
                 ,
                 sad
                 or
                 dejected
                 ,
                 Deum
                 habes
                 ejusque
                 favorem
                 ,
                 you
                 have
                 GOD
                 &
                 his
                 favour
              
               ;
               and
               having
               that
               ,
               what
               cause
               can
               there
               be
               of
               Fear
               or
               Dejection
               ?
               For
               He
               is
               Wisdom
               ,
               Power
               ,
               all
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               All-sufficiencie
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               He
               is
               a
               True
               Aid
               ,
               and
               Support
               ,
               and
               a
               sure
               Rock
               to
               build
               on
               ,
               which
               will
               never
               fail
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 put
                 their
                 trust
                 in
                 Him
                 ,
              
               Psal.
               2.
               12.
               
               
                 Though
                 I
                 walk
              
               ,
               saith
               David
               ,
               
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 &
                 shaddow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 fear
                 no
                 evil
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 art
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 thy
                 Rod
                 and
                 thy
                 Staff
                 they
                 comfort
                 me
                 .
              
               Psal.
               23.
               4.
               
               The
               very
               hopes
               of
               this
               special
               Presence
               and
               Favour
               of
               GOD
               ,
               did
               mightily
               chear
               up
               the
               Psalmist's
               Spirit
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               like
               to
               be
               overwhelmed
               with
               trouble
               ,
               he
               chides
               and
               is
               in
               a
               chaff
               with
               himself
               ,
               for
               being
               any
               wayes
               troubled
               ,
               having
               this
               hope
               ,
               
                 Why
                 art
                 thou
                 cast
                 down
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 O
                 my
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 why
                 art
                 thou
                 disquieted
                 in
                 me
                 ?
                 Hope
                 thou
                 in
                 GOD
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 shall
                 yet
                 praise
                 Him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
              
               
               
                 health
                 of
                 my
                 countenance
                 and
                 my
                 GOD
                 ,
              
               which
               he
               repeats
               twice
               ,
               Psal.
               42.
               and
               once
               ,
               Psal.
               43.
               
            
             
               Many
               excellent
               Blessings
               and
               advantages
               follow
               him
               
                 whom
                 GOD
                 is
                 with
              
               .
               First
               .
               he
               is
               sure
               of
               Counsel
               and
               Direction
               which
               is
               a
               very
               necessary
               and
               desireable
               thing
               :
               The
               life
               of
               man
               while
               in
               this
               World
               is
               for
               the
               most
               part
               Dark
               ,
               Intricate
               and
               full
               of
               Difficulties
               ,
               't
               is
               like
               a
               Labyrinth
               full
               of
               perplexities
               ,
               we
               cannot
               well
               discern
               the
               outgate
               ;
               We
               know
               not
               what
               certain
               course
               to
               Steer
               for
               our
               profit
               and
               advantage
               :
               As
               the
               Prophet
               Ieremiah
               saith
               ,
               
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 him
                 that
                 walketh
                 to
                 direct
                 his
                 steps
                 ,
                 Ierem.
              
               10.
               23.
               
               It
               is
               not
               safe
               to
               follow
               our
               own
               Devices
               ,
               things
               ordinarly
               succeed
               worse
               when
               we
               do
               so
               ;
               the
               wittiest
               Men
               have
               sometimes
               befooled
               themselves
               by
               leaning
               too
               much
               to
               their
               own
               Wit.
               No
               Mans
               Wit
               and
               Judgement
               can
               be
               sufficient
               of
               it self
               to
               guide
               him
               ,
               and
               oft-times
               we
               are
               not
               much
               better
               of
               others
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               short
               sighted
               too
               as
               well
               as
               our selves
               ,
               and
               may
               mistake
               things
               as
               well
               as
               we
               :
               we
               can
               never
               therefore
               be
               sure
               that
               we
               are
               right
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               follow
               the
               Counsel
               and
               Direction
               of
               GOD
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               guided
               by
               him
               who
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               because
               
                 his
                 understanding
                 is
                 infinit
              
               .
               But
               if
               he
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               his
               Counsel
               will
               be
               with
               
               us
               too
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               set
               his
               Heart
               upon
               ,
               and
               chosen
               us
               for
               his
               Friend
               ,
               he
               will
               also
               guide
               and
               instruct
               us
               ,
               and
               shew
               us
               the
               way
               wherein
               we
               should
               walk
               ;
               
                 What
                 man
                 is
                 he
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 LORD
                 ?
                 him
                 shall
                 he
                 teach
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 he
                 shall
                 choose
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               25.
               12.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               some
               may
               ask
               ,
               How
               doth
               GOD
               teach
               us
               ?
               And
               what
               way
               are
               we
               to
               expect
               Direction
               from
               Him
               ?
               Must
               we
               look
               for
               Revelations
               ,
               Dreams
               ,
               and
               Visions
               ?
               Indeed
               this
               was
               not
               unusual
               under
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               ,
               GOD
               did
               then
               very
               ordinarly
               this
               way
               manifest
               himself
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               others
               his
               Eminent
               Servants
               ;
               but
               now
               it
               pleases
               Him
               to
               forbear
               it
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               so
               common
               use
               thereof
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               neither
               to
               ask
               nor
               to
               look
               for
               Advice
               and
               Counsel
               this
               extraordinary
               way
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               if
               we
               wait
               on
               GOD
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               confident
               of
               Direction
               from
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               will
               communicat
               to
               us
               two
               manner
               of
               wayes
               :
               First
               ,
               by
               the
               inward
               suggestions
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               only
               enlighten
               our
               minds
               ,
               and
               clear
               our
               understandings
               with
               wisdom
               &
               knowledge
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               the
               general
               we
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               know
               what
               is
               good
               and
               right
               ;
               but
               he
               will
               also
               help
               us
               to
               discern
               what
               is
               fit
               and
               proper
               in
               that
               particular
               case
               &
               circumstance
               wherein
               we
               stand
               ,
               &
               will
               secretly
               incline
               and
               draw
               us
               whither
               his
               
               Wisdom
               sees
               it
               fit
               for
               his
               Glory
               ,
               &
               our
               comfort
               .
               This
               is
               no
               idle
               Fancy
               ,
               or
               Delusion
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               piece
               of
               Fanaticism
               ,
               or
               a
               Dream
               of
               
                 Enthusiastical
                 persons
              
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               real
               Truth
               ,
               which
               all
               Good
               and
               Holy
               Persons
               have
               felt
               from
               their
               experience
               ;
               Though
               these
               words
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               Isa.
               30.
               21.
               
               
                 Thine
                 ears
                 shall
                 hear
                 a
                 word
                 behind
                 thee
                 ,
                 saving
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 walk
                 ye
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 ye
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 ye
                 turn
                 to
                 the
                 left
              
               ;
               are
               not
               altogether
               to
               be
               restricted
               to
               an
               
                 inward
                 inspiration
              
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               understood
               that
               
                 external
                 Voice
                 in
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 His
                 Servants
                 :
              
               Yet
               Solomon
               seems
               to
               hold
               out
               this
               ,
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 wayes
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 direct
                 thy
                 paths
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               3.
               6.
               
               This
               also
               must
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               Elihu
               ,
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Inspiration
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 giveth
                 them
                 understanding
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               32.
               8.
               
               This
               Voice
               is
               inward
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               audible
               ,
               or
               perceptible
               by
               our
               outward
               Senses
               ,
               but
               however
               it
               may
               prove
               effectual
               enough
               for
               to
               move
               and
               sway
               us
               :
               
                 And
                 though
                 as
                 one
                 says
                 ,
                 this
                 secret
                 Direction
                 of
                 
                   Almighty
                   GOD
                
                 is
                 principally
                 
                 seen
                 in
                 matters
                 relating
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 also
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 Momentous
                 Concerns
                 of
                 this
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 a
                 good
                 Man
                 that
                 fears
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 begs
                 his
                 Direction
                 ,
                 shall
                 very
                 often
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 times
                 find
                 .
              
               I
               hope
               none
               will
               be
               so
               injurious
               as
               to
               think
               ,
               I
               intend
               to
               countenance
               or
               authorise
               those
               who
               father
               horrid
               impieties
               and
               most
               impertinent
               extravagancies
               upon
               GOD
               ,
               pretending
               they
               are
               carried
               thereto
               by
               a
               secret
               impulse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               I
               know
               and
               would
               have
               every
               one
               to
               assure
               himself
               that
               God
               is
               never
               the
               author
               of
               what
               is
               evil
               ,
               foolish
               or
               ridiculous
               ,
               whatever
               comes
               from
               him
               is
               worthy
               of
               him
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               sutable
               to
               
                 infinite
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Goodness
              
               ;
               neither
               doth
               GOD
               shew
               himself
               thus
               to
               any
               mean
               trivial
               things
               ,
               but
               in
               matters
               of
               serious
               Importance
               .
               But
               because
               some
               have
               been
               so
               far
               out
               of
               purpose
               ,
               as
               to
               alledge
               Inspiration
               for
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               to
               lay
               such
               things
               upon
               GOD
               ,
               as
               are
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               
                 true
                 notions
                 of
                 a
                 Diety
              
               ,
               therefore
               to
               deny
               all
               such
               Commerce
               betwixt
               GOD
               and
               Men
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               ever
               doth
               suggest
               Counsel
               or
               Advice
               to
               any
               in
               any
               matter
               ,
               I
               think
               very
               unreasonable
               ;
               both
               these
               are
               Extrems
               ,
               which
               I
               desire
               to
               shun
               ▪
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               good
               &
               vertuous
               Persons
               ,
               who
               commit
               themselves
               intirely
               to
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Conduct
              
               may
               ,
               and
               do
               find
               themselves
               sometimes
               extraordinarly
               directed
               in
               Weighty
               and
               Important
               Cases
               ,
               especially
               
               when
               their
               own
               Wit
               and
               Reason
               is
               at
               a
               stand
               .
               To
               this
               purpose
               I
               was
               told
               a
               remarkable
               Passage
               ,
               when
               Dundee
               was
               stormed
               and
               taken
               by
               the
               English
               ,
               in
               our
               late
               Revolutions
               ;
               
                 This
                 Town
                 being
                 fancied
                 foolishly
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 able
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 ,
                 therefore
                 many
                 resorted
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 among
                 the
                 rest
                 ,
                 a
                 certain
                 Citizen
                 of
              
               Edinburgh
               ,
               
                 with
                 his
                 Wife
                 and
                 Apprentise
                 ,
                 who
                 finding
                 themselves
                 sadly
                 disappointed
                 upon
                 the
                 entry
                 of
                 the
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 and
                 sacking
                 of
                 the
                 Town
                 ,
                 were
                 in
                 great
                 anguish
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 concluded
                 themselves
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 recommended
                 their
                 Souls
                 to
                 GOD'S
                 Mercy
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Woman
                 was
                 extraordinarly
                 moved
                 to
                 go
                 down
                 to
                 the
                 street
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 entreaties
                 of
                 her
                 Husband
                 could
                 disswade
                 her
                 ;
                 when
                 down
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 she
                 espied
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 goodly
                 countenance
                 ,
                 whom
                 she
                 laid
                 hold
                 on
                 ,
                 desiring
                 he
                 might
                 go
                 with
                 her
                 ;
                 When
                 he
                 comes
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 she
                 falls
                 on
                 her
                 knees
                 ,
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 Sir
                 ,
                 you
                 shall
                 have
                 all
                 my
                 goods
                 ,
                 only
                 save
                 my
                 Husband's
                 life
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 granted
                 ,
                 telling
                 her
                 withall
                 ,
                 thát
                 Providence
                 had
                 directed
                 her
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 last
                 Fight
                 he
                 was
                 at
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 a
                 courtesie
                 from
                 a
              
               Scots
               Man
               ,
               
                 which
                 made
                 him
                 swear
                 ,
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 first
                 that
                 sought
                 quarters
                 in
                 this
                 .
                 This
                 had
                 not
                 well
                 passed
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 enraged
                 Souldiers
                 thronged
                 in
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 ha●…
                 not
                 been
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 undoubtedly
                 perished
                 .
              
               This
               was
               a
               singular
               Providence
               ,
               and
               I
               had
               it
               from
               the
               good
               
               Woman
               her self
               ,
               who
               stills
               remembers
               it
               as
               an
               instance
               of
               GOD'S
               kindness
               ,
               and
               which
               among
               other
               things
               she
               makes
               the
               Matter
               of
               her
               Devout
               ,
               and
               thankfull
               Acknowledgement
               .
               A
               second
               way
               whereby
               GOD
               directeth
               us
               ,
               is
               External
               ,
               viz
               :
               By
               the
               Wise
               and
               Happy
               Occurrences
               of
               
                 his
                 Providence
              
               ,
               ordering
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               things
               so
               happily
               together
               ,
               and
               making
               several
               things
               to
               fall
               out
               so
               well
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               as
               that
               we
               are
               necessarily
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               unawares
               engaged
               into
               that
               course
               he
               Designes
               we
               should
               take
               ,
               which
               will
               always
               be
               for
               our
               well
               ,
               if
               we
               
                 commit
                 our selves
                 unto
                 him
              
               .
               Thus
               he
               made
               Abrahams
               Servant
               to
               light
               very
               happily
               upon
               the
               house
               of
               his
               
                 Masters
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Woman
               whom
               he
               should
               choose
               for
               his
               Master's
               Son's
               Wife
               ;
               and
               thus
               also
               he
               directed
               Iacob
               to
               Laban
               ,
               and
               Ruth
               to
               
                 Boaz.
                 The
                 steps
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 are
                 ordered
                 by
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 Psal
                 :
              
               37
               :
               23
               :
               He
               by
               his
               
                 secret
                 Providence
              
               doth
               so
               dispose
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               engageth
               him
               to
               such
               a
               conduct
               in
               his
               affairs
               ,
               that
               his
               Good
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Advantage
               ,
               Credit
               and
               Comfort
               is
               carried
               on
               better
               than
               he
               desired
               ,
               or
               could
               have
               expected
               ,
               and
               by
               wayes
               and
               means
               which
               he
               could
               never
               foresee
               .
               These
               methods
               of
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
              
               ,
               sometimes
               look
               not
               Fair
               and
               
               Favourable
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               they
               may
               look
               as
               if
               he
               frowned
               and
               threatned
               us
               :
               But
               the
               issue
               of
               them
               even
               then
               proves
               most
               happy
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               in
               Ioseph's
               case
               .
               Who
               so
               is
               wise
               as
               to
               observe
               the
               tract
               of
               his
               own
               life
               ,
               and
               GOD'S
               dealings
               with
               himself
               &
               others
               ,
               shall
               come
               sufficiently
               to
               understand
               both
               this
               
                 Wisdom
                 and
                 Loving
                 Kindnesse
                 of
                 the
              
               LORD
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               GOD'S
               Presence
               is
               not
               desirable
               for
               Counsel
               and
               Direction
               only
               ,
               but
               upon
               many
               other
               accounts
               :
               nay
               there
               is
               no
               Reason
               which
               may
               move
               us
               to
               desire
               any
               thing
               whatsoever
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               should
               excite
               us
               to
               this
               :
               For
               either
               he
               can
               give
               the
               good
               ,
               which
               we
               desire
               ,
               or
               he
               can
               supplie
               the
               want
               thereof
               ;
               He
               hath
               every
               thing
               at
               His
               disposal
               ,
               and
               whatever
               Vertue
               or
               Property
               any
               Creature
               hath
               is
               from
               Him
               ;
               Neither
               can
               they
               produce
               even
               their
               most
               Natural
               effects
               without
               him
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               pleases
               he
               can
               work
               his
               will
               without
               them
               .
               It
               is
               not
               Bread
               alone
               which
               preserveth
               our
               Life
               ,
               but
               his
               Blessing
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               easily
               when
               he
               sees
               it
               fit
               ,
               maintain
               our
               Natural
               Life
               ,
               and
               vigour
               without
               all
               Food
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               Elijah
               ,
               and
               our
               Saviour
               .
               It
               is
               not
               Medicine
               nor
               Physick
               which
               recovers
               our
               Health
               ,
               but
               his
               Blessing
               in
               our
               use
               
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               even
               when
               these
               Means
               are
               wanting
               ,
               yet
               his
               Hand
               is
               not
               shortned
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               can
               make
               Whole
               and
               restore
               Health
               without
               them
               .
               It
               is
               not
               our
               Labour
               and
               Industry
               or
               any
               Endeavours
               we
               can
               use
               ,
               which
               will
               make
               us
               compasse
               the
               ends
               we
               would
               be
               at
               ,
               unless
               He
               act
               and
               concur
               with
               us
               ;
               For
               if
               he
               give
               not
               the
               Blessing
               ,
               if
               he
               speak
               not
               the
               Word
               ,
               all
               that
               we
               can
               do
               will
               be
               in
               vain
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 for
                 you
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 early
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 up
                 late
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 he
                 who
                 giveth
                 his
                 Beloved
                 sleep
                 .
                 Psal.
              
               127.
               2.
               
               And
               the
               Prophet
               Haggai
               tells
               us
               plainly
               ,
               
                 that
                 men
                 may
                 sow
                 much
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 bring
                 in
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 have
                 enough
                 ,
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 be
                 filled
                 ,
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 warm
                 ,
                 and
                 earn
                 wages
                 but
                 put
                 it
                 into
                 a
                 bag
                 with
                 holes
                 ,
                 Hag.
              
               1.
               6.
               
               So
               that
               the
               Favourable
               
                 Presence
                 of
                 GOD
              
               is
               desireable
               ,
               both
               to
               supply
               what
               we
               want
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               these
               things
               which
               we
               have
               useful
               and
               comfortable
               ▪
               He
               that
               hath
               GOD
               with
               him
               ,
               hath
               not
               only
               a
               
                 Wise
                 Friend
              
               ,
               but
               a
               powerful
               one
               ,
               
                 who
                 can
                 do
                 whatsoever
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 in
                 Heaven
                 or
                 in
                 Earth
                 ,
              
               who
               can
               oblidge
               and
               command
               Angels
               and
               all
               Creatures
               to
               Serve
               and
               Minister
               unto
               him
               whom
               he
               loveth
               :
               Thus
               he
               caused
               the
               Ravens
               to
               feed
               the
               Prophet
               Elijah
               ;
               These
               Foules
               by
               Nature
               are
               more
               
               ready
               to
               steal
               and
               take
               away
               then
               to
               give
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               the
               Command
               of
               GOD
               ,
               they
               
                 brought
                 him
                 Bread
                 and
                 Flesh
                 in
                 the
                 morning
                 ,
                 and
                 Bread
                 and
                 Flesh
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
              
               1
               King.
               17.
               6
               
               :
               He
               made
               the
               jaw
               bone
               of
               an
               Ass
               to
               afford
               drink
               unto
               Sampson
               when
               he
               was
               ready
               to
               to
               faint
               for
               thirst
               .
               He
               caused
               the
               Heavens
               to
               rain
               down
               Bread
               to
               his
               People
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               Quails
               in
               great
               abundance
               ,
               so
               that
               even
               then
               they
               were
               fed
               to
               the
               full
               :
               And
               in
               a
               word
               ,
               as
               there
               is
               nothing
               impossible
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               as
               by
               his
               Power
               he
               can
               do
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               so
               he
               will
               never
               fail
               to
               work
               Mightily
               and
               Wonderfully
               for
               those
               whom
               he
               loveth
               ,
               when
               his
               Glory
               or
               their
               Good
               requires
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               withhold
               nothing
               from
               them
               which
               their
               necessity
               or
               comfort
               calls
               for
               ,
               and
               will
               make
               all
               things
               ,
               even
               what
               seems
               most
               rough
               ,
               severe
               ,
               and
               adverse
               ,
               
                 to
                 work
                 together
                 for
                 their
                 good
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               Rom
               8.
               28.
               and
               as
               may
               be
               easily
               made
               appea●…
               from
               many
               instances
               drawn
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               also
               other
               History
               .
            
             
               Though
               neither
               
                 privat
                 Persons
              
               nor
               
                 publick
                 States
              
               ,
               are
               now
               to
               expect
               to
               be
               maintained
               &
               supported
               by
               Miracles
               and
               
                 extraordinary
                 manifestations
              
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Power
              
               ,
               so
               much
               and
               so
               frequently
               as
               the
               
                 Children
                 of
                 Israel
              
               were
               of
               old
               ,
               
               yet
               
                 particular
                 Providences
              
               must
               not
               be
               denyed
               ;
               We
               must
               not
               think
               that
               GOD
               hath
               now
               abstracted
               himself
               from
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               from
               taking
               care
               of
               such
               as
               love
               and
               fear
               Him
               ,
               
                 His
                 eyes
                 are
                 still
                 upon
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               He
               interesseth
               himself
               in
               their
               Affairs
               ,
               and
               hath
               the
               chief
               hand
               in
               the
               disposal
               thereof
               ,
               
                 His
                 eyes
                 are
                 still
                 upon
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ears
                 are
                 open
                 to
                 their
                 cry
              
               ;
               now
               as
               much
               as
               formerly
               ,
               he
               still
               shews
               a
               special
               care
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               when
               
                 ordinary
                 means
              
               and
               methods
               fail
               ,
               and
               prove
               ineffectual
               for
               compassing
               their
               good
               ;
               He
               interposeth
               himself
               by
               Wayes
               and
               Means
               extraordinary
               ,
               as
               might
               be
               made
               evident
               from
               the
               lives
               of
               some
               who
               have
               been
               eminently
               Holy
               and
               Pious
               .
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               who
               will
               be
               at
               the
               pains
               to
               make
               Collections
               ,
               may
               find
               many
               Instances
               almost
               parallel
               to
               those
               we
               read
               of
               in
               
                 Sacred
                 Writ
              
               ;
               I
               shall
               mention
               some
               which
               may
               perhaps
               help
               to
               the
               remembrance
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               that
               deserves
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               which
               the
               Reverend
               Archbishop
               Spotswood
               tells
               us
               of
               Mr.
               
                 Iohn
                 Craig
                 ;
                 (
                 Spots
                 :
                 Hist.
                 lib.
              
               6.
               p.
               462
               )
               This
               eminent
               Person
               having
               fallen
               upon
               
                 Calvins
                 Institutions
              
               at
               Bononia
               ,
               by
               which
               Means
               ,
               he
               came
               not
               only
               to
               know
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               perswaded
               of
               the
               truth
               thereof
               ,
               which
               being
               discovered
               ,
               he
               was
               thereupon
               delated
               ,
               and
               sent
               to
               Rome
               ,
               where
               he
               was
               tryed
               by
               the
               
                 Court
                 of
                 Inquisition
              
               ,
               who
               condemned
               him
               to
               be
               burnt
               as
               an
               Heretick
               .
               But
               it
               pleased
               GOD
               ,
               before
               the
               day
               of
               his
               Execution
               ,
               to
               remove
               
                 Pope
                 Paul
              
               the
               4th
               ,
               whose
               death
               occasioned
               an
               uproar
               in
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               several
               disorders
               amongst
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               Prison
               doors
               were
               broken
               open
               ,
               which
               afforded
               to
               Mr.
               Craig
               the
               opportunity
               of
               an
               escape
               ;
               And
               as
               he
               fled
               he
               met
               with
               two
               remarkable
               Instances
               of
               Provividence
               ;
               For
               first
               ,
               
                 Passing
                 through
                 the
                 Suburbs
                 of
              
               Rome
               ,
               
                 a
                 company
                 of
              
               Banditi
               
                 met
                 him
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 whom
                 accosted
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 if
                 he
                 knew
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 Mr.
              
               Craig
               
                 denying
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 remembred
                 him
                 of
                 a
                 Courtesie
                 he
                 formerly
                 received
                 at
              
               Bononia
               ,
               
                 and
                 for
                 which
                 he
                 not
                 only
                 bestowed
                 on
                 Mr.
              
               Craig
               
                 some
                 Money
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 conveyed
                 him
                 safe
                 sorth
                 of
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 and
                 directed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 to
              
               Bononia
               ,
               
                 whither
                 he
                 intended
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 finding
                 that
                 good
                 Reception
                 there
                 he
                 expected
                 ;
                 he
                 resolved
                 upon
              
               
               Millan
               ,
               
                 without
                 either
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 necessary
                 means
                 of
                 a
                 support
                 for
                 a
                 Traveller
                 ;
                 and
                 while
                 he
                 lay
                 pensive
                 at
                 the
                 side
                 of
                 a
                 little
                 Brook
                 ,
                 he
                 received
                 a
                 second
                 instance
                 of
                 GOD'S
                 special
                 Favour
                 and
                 Providence
                 ;
                 for
                 a
                 Dog
                 came
                 to
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 purse
                 of
                 Money
                 in
                 his
                 mouth
                 .
              
               This
               (
               as
               the
               Reverend
               Historian
               sayes
               )
               may
               seem
               somewhat
               incredible
               ;
               yet
               I
               cannot
               see
               how
               the
               truth
               thereof
               should
               be
               rejected
               ,
               seing
               Mr.
               Craig
               himself
               did
               frequently
               relate
               the
               story
               ;
               for
               both
               the
               holiness
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               frees
               him
               from
               all
               suspition
               of
               Forgery
               ,
               and
               any
               design
               of
               Imposing
               upon
               Men
               ;
               and
               also
               the
               eminent
               Imployments
               he
               was
               honoured
               with
               ,
               both
               before
               and
               after
               his
               Conversion
               to
               the
               
                 Protestant
                 Religion
              
               ,
               shews
               him
               to
               have
               been
               far
               from
               the
               simplicity
               of
               being
               cheated
               and
               deluded
               himself
               .
               It
               is
               also
               reported
               of
               D.
               
                 Barnaby
                 Potter
              
               ,
            
             
               That
               after
               he
               had
               passed
               the
               ordinary
               time
               
               of
               his
               Studies
               in
               the
               University
               of
               Oxford
               ,
               he
               was
               like
               to
               have
               missed
               his
               Degrees
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               Money
               to
               defray
               the
               Charges
               thereof
               ,
               upon
               which
               he
               retired
               to
               his
               Chamber
               ,
               and
               vented
               his
               grief
               in
               Prayers
               and
               Tears
               before
               GOD
               ;
               and
               while
               he
               was
               at
               Prayer
               ,
               
                 One
                 came
                 knocking
                 at
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 required
                 him
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 speak
                 with
                 the
                 Vice-Chancelour
                 ,
                 who
                 bestowed
                 on
                 him
                 as
                 much
                 Money
                 as
                 his
                 present
                 necessity
                 called
                 for
                 .
              
               To
               these
               I
               shall
               subjoyne
               two
               or
               three
               more
               of
               latter
               date
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               from
               very
               good
               hands
               .
               And
               first
               ,
               it
               is
               reporred
               of
               a
               worthy
               Divine
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               Nation
               ,
               who
               was
               redacted
               in
               times
               of
               the
               late
               Troubles
               to
               great
               Straits
               ;
               And
               one
               time
               especially
               ,
               
                 he
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 had
                 been
                 a
                 day
                 or
                 two
                 without
                 victuals
                 ;
                 and
                 being
                 much
                 moved
                 with
                 their
                 looks
                 and
                 speeches
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 secret
                 suggestion
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 he
                 commanded
                 the
                 Servant-Maid
                 ,
                 to
                 go
                 with
                 her
                 basket
                 to
                 the
                 Mercat
                 ,
                 (
                 albeit
                 he
                 had
                 no
                 money
                 to
                 give
                 with
                 her
                 .
                 )
                 When
                 she
                 came
                 there
                 ,
                 passing
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 without
                 offering
                 to
                 buy
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 espyed
                 by
                 some
                 who
                 were
                 drinking
                 nigh
                 by
                 ,
                 They
                 invited
                 her
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 began
                 to
                 make
                 merry
                 with
                 her
                 ;
                 but
                 she
                 not
                 being
                 in
                 a
                 disposition
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 told
                 them
                 sadly
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 at
                 their
                 cups
                 ,
                 yet
                 such
                 a
                 good
                 Man
                 her
                 Master
                 and
                 his
                 
                 Family
                 were
                 starving
                 .
              
               Upon
               which
               they
               presently
               collected
               a
               sum
               of
               Money
               ,
               and
               gave
               it
               her
               ,
               with
               which
               she
               bought
               Provisions
               and
               took
               home
               with
               her
               .
               A
               
                 Second
                 Instance
              
               shal
               be
               of
               a
               Widow-Gentle-Woman
               in
               this
               same
               Countrey
               ,
               who
               was
               left
               with
               several
               small
               Children
               ,
               but
               little
               or
               nothing
               to
               maintain
               them
               with
               ;
               and
               it
               being
               in
               these
               troublesome
               Times
               wherein
               there
               was
               little
               occasion
               for
               shewing
               Industry
               ,
               or
               using
               honest
               Shifts
               ,
               this
               made
               her
               condition
               the
               more
               hard
               :
               
                 One
                 day
                 ,
                 t●…
                 diver●…
                 her
                 from
                 the
                 cries
                 of
                 her
                 Children
                 ,
                 she
                 resolved
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 visit
                 to
                 some
                 person
                 living
                 at
                 some
                 distance
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 she
                 was
                 passing
                 thither
                 ,
                 GOD
                 sent
                 a
                 rain
                 ,
                 which
                 occasioned
                 her
                 to
                 step
                 into
                 a
                 Milne
                 ,
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 spoiling
                 a
                 new
                 Plaid
                 which
                 she
                 carried
                 about
                 her
                 ,
                 where
                 she
                 rencountred
                 with
                 an
                 Aquaintance
                 who
                 was
                 making
                 meall
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 the
                 Publick
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 understanding
                 her
                 condition
                 ,
                 caused
                 take
                 home
                 with
                 her
                 two
                 loads
                 of
                 meal
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 her self
                 and
                 family
                 .
              
               I
               shall
               mention
               but
               one
               Instance
               more
               ,
               which
               fell
               out
               much
               about
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               of
               another
               Widow
               Gentlewoman
               ,
               who
               had
               been
               in
               a
               prosperous
               condition
               ,
               and
               might
               have
               continued
               so
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               the
               Publick
               Revolutions
               ;
               
                 One
                 time
                 being
                 somwhat
                 pinched
                 with
                 the
                 want
                 both
                 of
                 Mony
                 and
                 Provisions
                 ,
                 &
                 not
                 willing
                 to
                 make
                 her
                 condition
                 known
                 ,
                 she
                 with
                 her
                 Daughters
                 went
                 to
                 hear
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 Sermon
                 they
                 fetching
                 a
                 walk
                 ,
                 met
                 with
                 a
                 Gentle
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 first
                 gave
                 them
                 an
                 entertainment
                 ,
                 and
                 thereafter
                 proposed
                 Marriage
                 to
                 the
                 eldest
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 knew
                 their
                 present
                 difficulties
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 accepted
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 able
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 actually
                 did
                 maintain
                 the
                 Mother
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 handsomely
                 and
                 Creditably
                 all
                 her
                 lifetime
                 .
              
            
             
               Those
               who
               have
               small
               sense
               of
               GOD
               and
               his
               Providence
               ,
               will
               be
               ready
               enough
               to
               mock
               at
               some
               of
               these
               Instances
               ,
               and
               to
               name
               others
               but
               chance
               ,
               and
               
                 accidental
                 things
                 ,
                 Hits
                 of
                 Fortune
                 only
              
               But
               certainly
               considering
               all
               circumstances
               they
               cannot
               be
               looked
               upon
               as
               other
               then
               
                 special
                 and
                 particular
                 Providences
              
               .
               It
               is
               unreasonable
               to
               reject
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               thing
               ,
               meerly
               because
               we
               cannot
               understand
               how
               it
               could
               be
               brought
               about
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               no
               les●…
               unreasonable
               to
               refuse
               to
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               of
               God
               ,
               be
               
               cause
               the
               same
               is
               not
               intimat
               to
               us
               by
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               particular
               Revelation
               .
               By
               these
               Instances
               and
               others
               which
               Men
               may
               gather
               from
               their
               Experience
               and
               Reading
               ,
               it
               doth
               appear
               what
               GOD
               is
               able
               to
               do
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               things
               he
               may
               contrive
               ,
               and
               make
               to
               occur
               for
               relieving
               us
               out
               of
               the
               Straits
               and
               Troubles
               we
               fall
               into
               .
               But
               for
               preventing
               Mens
               mistakes
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amiss
               to
               add
               a
               Caution
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               we
               do
               not
               think
               that
               we
               are
               only
               beholden
               to
               GOD
               and
               his
               Providence
               ,
               when
               we
               meet
               with
               such
               extraordinary
               occurrences
               ,
               for
               GOD
               must
               still
               be
               acknowledged
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               our
               Comforts
               ,
               when
               they
               come
               to
               us
               in
               wayes
               Ordinar
               and
               Common
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               when
               they
               are
               brought
               about
               by
               Miraculous
               Means
               and
               Methods
               ,
               He
               is
               the
               Preserver
               of
               our
               Life
               and
               Health
               ,
               when
               we
               Eat
               ,
               Drink
               and
               Sleep
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               if
               we
               should
               live
               without
               either
               of
               these
               :
               Our
               Prosperity
               is
               to
               be
               ascribed
               to
               him
               ,
               when
               it
               follows
               our
               Diligence
               and
               Industry
               in
               our
               Imployments
               ,
               no
               less
               then
               when
               it
               falls
               out
               by
               Wayes
               and
               Methods
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               unthought
               of
               ,
               to
               convince
               us
               of
               which
               ,
               GOD
               doth
               sometimes
               blast
               Natural
               Means
               ,
               for
               that
               shews
               the
               Effects
               doth
               not
               wholly
               depend
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               as
               GOD
               must
               still
               be
               acknowledged
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               the
               good
               we
               enjoy
               ,
               by
               what
               ever
               Means
               or
               Instruments
               it
               comes
               to
               us
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               not
               expect
               any
               extraordinary
               manifestation
               of
               his
               favour
               and
               Providence
               but
               in
               extraordinary
               cases
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               when
               ordinary
               means
               and
               methods
               fail
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               special
               and
               singular
               instances
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Power
                 and
                 goodness
              
               ,
               are
               requisit●…
               for
               Supporting
               a
               staggering
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               engaging
               our selves
               and
               others
               ,
               to
               
                 a
                 chearfull
                 dependance
                 upon
              
               GOD
               in
               times
               of
               Trouble
               and
               Calamity
               .
               And
               though
               even
               in
               these
               cases
               GOD
               should
               not
               interpose
               himself
               thus
               extraordinarly
               on
               our
               behalf
               ,
               yet
               there
               were
               no
               Reason
               to
               complain
               of
               the
               Want
               of
               special
               Care
               of
               us
               ;
               we
               must
               not
               think
               they
               are
               all
               deserted
               of
               GOD
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               find
               Miraculous
               help
               and
               relief
               upon
               the
               want
               of
               Ordinary
               Means
               ,
               for
               GOD
               may
               see
               it
               as
               much
               for
               their
               Spiritual
               good
               to
               leave
               them
               in
               
               these
               straits
               and
               difficulties
               ,
               then
               it
               would
               be
               for
               their
               temporal
               good
               to
               be
               relieved
               out
               of
               them
               ,
               so
               his
               Love
               is
               as
               great
               the
               one
               way
               as
               the
               other
               .
            
             
               But
               thirdly
               ,
               though
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Presence
              
               should
               not
               thus
               signally
               manifest
               it self
               in
               procuring
               
                 External
                 Successes
                 and
                 Advantages
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               rendereth
               one
               happy
               ,
               in
               that
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Tranquillity
               ,
               Joy
               and
               Gladness
               doth
               ever
               flow
               from
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               thereof
               .
               Inward
               Peace
               and
               Contentment
               and
               Gladness
               of
               Heart
               every
               man
               covets
               ,
               but
               few
               rightly
               understand
               where
               or
               how
               it
               is
               to
               be
               had
               :
               It
               doth
               not
               flow
               from
               an
               abundance
               of
               
                 Temporal
                 things
              
               and
               an
               Affluence
               of
               
                 Worldly
                 enjoyments
              
               ;
               one
               may
               have
               as
               much
               of
               these
               as
               heart
               can
               wish
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               without
               inward
               peace
               and
               Satisfaction
               ,
               and
               however
               it
               is
               but
               a
               weak
               and
               brittle
               peace
               ,
               a
               very
               slender
               comfort
               which
               a
               man
               can
               suck
               from
               these
               outward
               and
               
                 perishing
                 enjoyments
              
               ;
               when
               these
               things
               are
               not
               considered
               as
               tokens
               and
               expressions
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Favour
              
               ,
               they
               can
               yield
               no
               more
               but
               
                 vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               as
               Soloman
               proves
               ,
               by
               his
               manifold
               experiences
               .
               True
               Peace
               and
               Joy
               can
               be
               built
               upon
               no
               other
               foundation
               then
               GOD
               Himself
               ,
               it
               results
               only
               from
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               a
               sense
               and
               Assurance
               of
               his
               Favour
               and
               Love
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               he
               both
               can
               and
               will
               give
               us
               a
               Peace
               ,
               which
               the
               whole
               World
               cannot
               give
               ,
               and
               which
               none
               can
               take
               from
               us
               .
               
                 Thou
                 will
                 keep
                 him
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 in
                 perfect
                 Peace
                 ,
                 whose
                 mind
                 is
                 stayed
                 on
                 thee
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 trusteth
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
                 Isa.
              
               26.
               3
               when
               others
               were
               earnestly
               craving
               and
               gaping
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               Worldly
               delight
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 who
                 will
                 shew
                 us
                 any
                 good
                 :
                 David
              
               
               prayes
               seriously
               ,
               
                 LORD
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 thy
                 Countenance
                 upon
                 us
                 .
              
               And
               he
               adds
               the
               reason
               why
               he
               desired
               this
               so
               much
               above
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               because
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Thou
                 hast
                 put
                 Gladness
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 that
                 their
                 Corn
                 and
                 Wine
                 encreased
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               4.
               6.
               7.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               he
               had
               more
               Joy
               from
               GOD'S
               Presence
               &
               Favour
               ,
               then
               Men
               use
               to
               have
               in
               the
               time
               of
               Harvest
               when
               all
               things
               most
               abound
               with
               them
               .
               This
               Peace
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               which
               GOD
               giveth
               ,
               is
               not
               necessarily
               annexed
               to
               outward
               Plenty
               and
               Prosperity
               ,
               nor
               alwayes
               attended
               with
               it
               :
               There
               may
               be
               outwardly
               nothing
               but
               Want
               and
               Poverty
               ,
               Sickness
               and
               Distress
               ,
               Trouble
               and
               Affliction
               ,
               and
               yet
               even
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               GOD
               may
               inwardly
               afford
               
                 a
                 joy
                 unspeakable
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 peace
                 which
                 passeth
                 all
                 understanding
              
               .
               Wherefore
               Christ
               tells
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 they
                 should
                 have
                 trouble
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 me
                 ye
                 shal
                 have
                 peace
                 ,
              
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               be
               not
               afraid
               ,
               for
               the
               trouble
               you
               meet
               with
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               shall
               not
               bereave
               you
               of
               that
               peace
               I
               promise
               ;
               and
               therefore
               also
               Solomon
               saith
               Prov.
               14.
               14.
               
               
                 That
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 from
                 himself
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               satisfaction
               &
               comfort
               depends
               not
               
                 on
                 External
                 enjoyments
              
               ,
               or
               things
               without
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               draw
               it
               from
               within
               ,
               through
               the
               intimat
               presence
               of
               GOD
               which
               doth
               alwaies
               attend
               him
               .
               And
               
               thus
               you
               see
               how
               desireable
               a
               thing
               the
               
                 Presence
                 of
              
               GOD
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               happy
               he
               must
               needs
               
                 bewhom
                 GOD
                 is
                 with
              
               .
            
             
               Wherefore
               let
               all
               of
               us
               be
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               imitat
               Iacob
               ,
               to
               seek
               this
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               and
               to
               prefer
               it
               before
               all
               things
               ;
               Let
               us
               Pray
               to
               GOD
               that
               he
               may
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               even
               convenant
               with
               him
               ,
               as
               Iacob
               doth
               here
               for
               this
               end
               ;
               that
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               by
               him
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               supported
               .
               Doth
               not
               our
               experience
               tell
               every
               one
               of
               us
               that
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               sustaine
               our selves
               ?
               and
               that
               we
               must
               be
               propt
               and
               upholden
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               cannot
               choose
               but
               droup
               and
               fall
               .
               Man
               is
               like
               unto
               the
               Hop
               or
               Ivie
               ,
               and
               such
               other
               weak
               Plants
               ,
               which
               cannot
               stand
               of
               themselves
               ,
               nor
               bear
               their
               own
               weight
               ,
               but
               must
               have
               something
               to
               lean
               to
               :
               How
               miserable
               would
               we
               be
               if
               we
               were
               left
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               all
               
                 external
                 help
              
               ?
               how
               insignificant
               would
               one
               be
               if
               he
               had
               no
               other
               supplies
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               could
               furnish
               from
               ,
               and
               by
               himself
               ?
               We
               have
               certainly
               no
               sufficiency
               or
               subsistence
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               ought
               to
               cleave
               unto
               him
               ,
               who
               only
               can
               stay
               and
               support
               us
               :
               If
               we
               lay
               the
               stress
               and
               comfort
               of
               our
               Souls
               upon
               any
               other
               thing
               besides
               GOD
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               but
               like
               the
               Hop
               or
               Ivie's
               clasping
               about
               a
               Thistle
               ,
               or
               Nittle
               ,
               for
               
               want
               of
               an
               Oake
               ,
               which
               brings
               both
               to
               the
               ground
               .
               Alas
               the
               generality
               of
               the
               World
               trust
               to
               the
               Creatures
               !
               And
               how
               foolish
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               ?
               For
               they
               prove
               to
               them
               as
               the
               
                 staffof
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophet
               compares
               to
               a
               
                 broken
                 reed
                 ;
                 whereon
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 lean
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 go
                 unto
                 his
                 hand
                 and
                 pierce
                 it
                 ,
                 Isa
                 :
              
               36
               :
               6.
               
               The
               Creatures
               and
               all
               things
               in
               the
               World
               of
               themselves
               are
               but
               fleeting
               vanities
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               needs
               be
               but
               miserable
               comforters
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               durable
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               were
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               not
               stedable
               to
               all
               ends
               and
               purposes
               ,
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               lessening
               ones
               vanity
               ,
               that
               oft-times
               they
               encrease
               it
               ,
               so
               far
               from
               easing
               his
               mind
               ,
               or
               supporting
               his
               burden
               ,
               that
               they
               produce
               ●…ome
               more
               vexation
               of
               Spirit
               .
               
                 Riches
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 trust
                 to
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 themselves
                 wings
                 and
                 fly
                 away
              
               ;
               As
               the
               Wise
               Man
               observeth
               ,
               and
               as
               every
               Man
               may
               take
               notice
               of
               as
               well
               as
               he
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               did
               stay
               more
               constantly
               ,
               yet
               could
               they
               not
               answer
               all
               things
               :
               What
               could
               they
               profit
               a
               man
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Wrath
               ?
               could
               they
               make
               his
               bed
               in
               His
               Sickness
               ,
               or
               comfort
               him
               in
               his
               Languishing
               Condition
               ?
               Could
               they
               ease
               his
               Pain
               ,
               or
               asswage
               his
               grief
               ?
               If
               he
               were
               seized
               with
               the
               Gout
               or
               Stone
               ,
               reproached
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               or
               inwardly
               Wounded
               in
               Spirit
               .
               And
               what
               
               may
               be
               said
               of
               them
               is
               applicable
               to
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               which
               one
               may
               or
               can
               possess
               .
               All
               
                 outward
                 ●…enjoyments
              
               serve
               only
               to
               blow
               up
               ▪
               Men's
               Fancies
               ,
               and
               to
               feed
               their
               Hopes
               while
               they
               are
               in
               Ease
               and
               Quiet
               ,
               and
               in
               no
               difficulty
               ;
               but
               so
               soon
               as
               Trouble
               overtaketh
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               fall
               into
               Straits
               ,
               then
               these
               Gayeties
               shrink
               away
               ,
               and
               discover
               how
               little
               strength
               or
               solidity
               is
               in
               them
               .
               He
               who
               confides
               in
               his
               Wealth
               ,
               Greatness
               ,
               Friends
               ,
               Power
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ,
               builds
               upon
               a
               Sandy
               Foundation
               ▪
               a
               Foundation
               which
               will
               certainly
               fail
               him
               when
               he
               hath
               most
               need
               to
               be
               .
               Sheltred
               and
               protected
               .
               The
               Psalmist
               makes
               a
               supposition
               ,
               
                 that
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 may
                 forsake
                 us
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               27.
               and
               indeed
               sometimes
               they
               do
               it
               of
               their
               own
               accord
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               are
               constrained
               thereto
               ;
               Friends
               and
               Acquaintances
               ;
               as
               Iob
               observed
               ,
               prove
               like
               .
               
                 Winter
                 brooks
              
               ,
               which
               flow
               in
               wet
               Seasons
               ,
               but
               dry
               up
               when
               heat
               and
               drought
               comes
               :
               And
               then
               what
               comes
               of
               him
               ,
               all
               whose
               Ho●…e
               was
               placed
               in
               them
               ?
               So
               who
               trusts
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               trusts
               to
               no
               sure
               Friend
               ,
               it
               never
               proved
               true
               to
               any
               yet
               ,
               it
               hath
               deceived
               both
               its
               own
               Children
               ,
               and
               the
               Children
               of
               GOD
               ,
               it
               hath
               forsaken
               both
               its
               Adore●…s
               ▪
               and
               those
               who
               cared
               little
               for
               it
               ▪
               these
               who
               deserved
               well
               ,
               and
               those
               whose
               ▪
               
               Merits
               were
               but
               small
               ;
               this
               the
               History
               of
               every
               Age
               ,
               and
               every
               Nation
               maketh
               out
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               go
               beyond
               Seas
               ,
               nor
               look
               back
               to
               former
               Times
               ,
               to
               learn
               this
               ;
               we
               need
               not
               fetch
               from
               Antiquity
               the
               Story
               of
               Craesus
               ,
               or
               Darius
               :
               We
               may
               prove
               this
               from
               the
               History
               of
               our
               own
               Times
               ,
               and
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               frequently
               transacted
               in
               this
               same
               
                 British
                 ▪
                 Isle
              
               ,
               this
               Age
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               .
               
                 Lord
                 Cromwel
                 of
                 Essex
                 ,
                 the
                 Seymours
                 ,
                 Bacon
                 ,
                 Lord
                 Verulam
                 Chancellour
                 of
                 England
                 ,
              
               and
               some
               others
               who
               had
               a
               higher
               Office
               than
               that
               of
               Chancellour
               amongst
               our selves
               ,
               are
               eminent
               proofs
               of
               this
               vanity
               and
               uncertainty
               of
               the
               World.
               But
               there
               is
               no
               need
               of
               bringing
               single
               Instances
               ,
               every
               day's
               observation
               furnisheth
               us
               with
               Proofes
               enough
               of
               this
               kind
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               must
               be
               very
               blind
               ,
               and
               very
               obdured
               ,
               or
               very
               much
               besotted
               ,
               who
               doth
               not
               see
               the
               vanity
               and
               folly
               o●…
               trusting
               to
               the
               world
               and
               the
               things
               thereof
               .
               He
               that
               leaneth
               to
               these
               only
               shal
               fall
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               trusteth
               in
               the
               LORD
               GOD
               ,
               is
               Blessed
               ,
               for
               he
               shall
               be
               upholden
               :
               
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 the
                 LORD
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 David
                 ,
                 alwayes
                 before
                 me
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 my
                 right
                 hand
                 ;
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 moved
              
               ;
               Psal
               16
               :
               8
               :
               And
               again
               ,
               Psal.
               46
               :
               ●…2
               :
               GOD
               
                 only
                 is
                 our
                 refuge
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 a
                 very
                 present
                 help
                 in
                 trouble
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               a
               refuge
               sure
               &
               stedfast
               which
               neither
               can
               not
               will
               deceive
               us
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               a
               
               present
               ▪
               help
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               always
               ready
               ,
               hard
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               not
               more
               present
               than
               he
               is
               stedable
               and
               sufficient
               .
               Wherefore
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               goes
               on
               ,
               
                 We
                 need
                 not
                 fear
                 though
                 the
                 Earth
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 mountains
                 be
                 carried
                 ▪
                 unto
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Sea.
                 O
                 LORD
                 of
                 Hosts
                 ,
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 that
                 trusteth
                 in
                 thee
              
               ;
               for
               in
               GOD
               there
               i●…
               fulness
               which
               may
               fill
               our
               emptiness
               ,
               in
               him
               there
               is
               sufficiency
               which
               can
               answer
               all
               our
               needs
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               want
               in
               him
               ,
               &
               that
               good
               which
               we
               crave
               ,
               &
               which
               we
               are
               still
               seeking
               after
               is
               in
               him
               and
               him
               only
               ▪
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               who
               contrived
               a
               Target
               or
               Shield
               ,
               after
               such
               a
               fashion
               that
               it
               served
               both
               to
               defend
               him
               from
               the
               darts
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               was
               also
               useful
               to
               help
               him
               over
               Rivers
               and
               Waters
               ,
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               used
               to
               hugge
               and
               kiss
               it
               ,
               calling
               it
               the
               true
               companion
               of
               a
               Souldier
               ,
               being
               serviceable
               both
               upon
               Land
               and
               Water
               .
               This
               shield
               is
               no
               unfit
               Embleme
               ,
               to
               set
               forth
               the
               excellency
               and
               advantage
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Presence
              
               which
               serveth
               not
               for
               one
               season
               ,
               but
               for
               all
               ,
               and
               is
               usefull
               for
               every
               purpose
               :
               God
               is
               stedable
               both
               in
               Prosperity
               and
               Adversity
               ,
               in
               Health
               and
               Sickness
               ,
               in
               Company
               and
               solitude
               ,
               in
               Youth
               and
               old
               Age●…
               ,
               at
               Sea
               and
               on
               the
               Land
               ,
               in
               Peace
               and
               in
               War
               ,
               in
               a
               Word
               ,
               at
               all
               times
               and
               in
               all
               conditions
               ;
               
               He
               can
               Supply
               all
               our
               Wants
               ,
               and
               afford
               us
               whatever
               we
               need
               ;
               Nothing
               is
               so
               Difficult
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               remove
               it
               ,
               nothing
               so
               adverse
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               make
               it
               advantageous
               ;
               no
               case
               so
               perplexed
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               resolve
               it
               ▪
               and
               no
               condition
               so
               Barren
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               and
               will
               make
               it
               Comfortable
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               with
               us
               :
               And
               if
               he
               once
               engage
               to
               be
               with
               us
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               easily
               or
               lightly
               ,
               forsake
               us
               ;
               He
               will
               not
               cast
               us
               off
               upon
               surmises
               and
               suspicions
               ,
               while
               we
               continue
               Faithfull
               and
               Dutifull
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               never
               leave
               us
               ,
               or
               fall
               to
               be
               with
               us
               .
               Wherefore
               
                 Cardinal
                 Wolsey
              
               said
               truely
               ▪
               though
               very
               sadly
               for
               himself
               ,
               
                 If
                 I
                 had
                 served
                 my
                 GOD
                 as
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 faithfully
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 done
                 my
                 King
                 ,
                 be
                 would
                 never
                 have
                 deserted
                 me
                 .
              
               And
               now
               that
               we
               may
               never
               have
               ground
               for
               such
               a
               complaint
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               never
               have
               reason
               to
               bewail
               the
               folly
               of
               a
               vain
               and
               false
               Confidence
               ,
               and
               trusting
               unto
               a
               deceitfull
               hold
               ;
               and
               that
               especially
               when
               there
               is
               no
               time
               of
               redressing
               it
               ,
               let
               us
               therefore
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               presently
               and
               speedily
               
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 GOD
              
               ,
               let
               us
               seek
               him
               with
               our
               whole
               hearts
               ,
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               let
               us
               secure
               His
               Favour
               ,
               and
               engage
               him
               to
               be
               with
               us
               .
               And
               then
               we
               shall
               tast
               and
               see
               better
               than
               words
               can
               unfold
               it
               ,
               that
               the
               LORD
               
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 that
                 the
                 Man
                 is
                 Blessed
                 ▪
                 that
                 trusteth
                 i●…
                 him
                 ;
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 than
                 to
                 put
                 confidence
                 in
                 Man
                 ,
                 in
                 Princes
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 under
                 the
                 Sun.
                 None
                 that
                 wait
                 on
                 him
                 shall
                 ever
                 be
                 ashamed
                 :
                 They
                 trusted
                 in
                 thee
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 not
                 confounded
                 .
                 Be
                 of
                 good
                 courage
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 strengthen
                 your
                 heart
                 ,
                 all
                 ye
                 that
                 hope
                 in
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               22.
               5.
               
               &
               31.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 III.
              
               Why
               Jacob
               mentioned
               other
               particulars
               ,
               seeing
               the
               first
               Request
               did
               comprehend
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               else
               he
               could
               ask
               The
               second
               Request
               treated
               of
               the
               Reasons
               of
               Jacobs
               Fear
               ,
               and
               the
               lyableness
               of
               all
               Men
               generally
               to
               Dangers
               .
               No
               true
               Security
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Protection
              
               ;
               an
               Application
               of
               all
               .
            
             
               IN
               the
               preceeding
               Chapter
               we
               have
               spoken
               to
               Iacob's
               first
               Request
               ,
               and
               have
               shewed
               what
               it
               is
               
                 to
                 have
                 the
              
               LORD
               
                 with
                 one
              
               ,
               and
               how
               large
               and
               comprehensive
               a
               Blessing
               it
               is
               ;
               for
               in
               effect
               it
               contains
               not
               only
               the
               other
               two
               which
               follow
               ,
               but
               all
               other
               things
               else
               ,
               which
               one
               can
               reasonably
               desire
               :
               All
               the
               good
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               or
               which
               he
               can
               desire
               ,
               is
               meerly
               the
               effect
               of
               GOD'S
               
                 favourable
                 presence
              
               .
               And
               so
               Iacob
               
               needed
               have
               asked
               no
               more
               to
               make
               him
               Happy
               ,
               but
               
                 that
                 GOD
                 might
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               But
               because
               the
               holding
               to
               generals
               ,
               doth
               not
               sufficiently
               alley
               or
               dissipate
               ▪
               our
               fears
               ,
               this
               is
               only
               done
               when
               particulars
               are
               condescended
               on
               ;
               therefore
               the
               Patriarch
               here
               as
               in
               general
               ,
               he
               begs
               GOD'S
               Presence
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               particular
               he
               might
               know
               it
               ,
               first
               by
               his
               being
               protected
               from
               these
               Dangers
               he
               was
               liable
               to
               ▪
               and
               secondly
               by
               the
               receiving
               a
               competent
               supply
               of
               his
               Wants
               ,
               which
               two
               things
               fall
               next
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               The
               second
               Request
               Iacob
               here
               made
               ,
               is
               in
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 If
                 he
                 will
                 keep
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 that
                 I
                 goe
              
               ;
               Which
               words
               speak
               out
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               both
               apprehensive
               of
               Dangers
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               thought
               none
               but
               GOD
               could
               truly
               defend
               him
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               deliver
               him
               out
               of
               them
               .
               And
               indeed
               ,
               first
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               that
               he
               was
               apprehensive
               of
               Dangers
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               his
               brother
               Esau's
               wrath
               was
               one
               Principal
               Reason
               ,
               why
               he
               left
               his
               Father's
               house
               ,
               and
               seeing
               Friends
               and
               so
               near
               Relations
               bore
               him
               such
               ill
               will
               ,
               and
               were
               ready
               to
               do
               him
               mischief
               ,
               what
               might
               he
               expect
               from
               Strangers
               ,
               who
               were
               no
               wayes
               tied
               or
               obliged
               unto
               him
               ?
               if
               Abraham
               and
               his
               Father
               Isaac
               were
               in
               such
               fear
               of
               their
               Lives
               when
               they
               sojourned
               ,
               that
               they
               denied
               
               their
               Wives
               ,
               calling
               them
               their
               Sisters
               ,
               notwithstanding
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               and
               the
               numerous
               Family
               they
               had
               ;
               What
               fear
               might
               he
               be
               in
               who
               had
               none
               with
               him
               but
               himself
               and
               was
               destitute
               of
               all
               help
               ?
               And
               besides
               the
               Dangers
               which
               he
               might
               ●…ee
               himself
               exposed
               to
               through
               the
               malice
               and
               wickedness
               of
               men
               :
               Iacob
               could
               not
               but
               perceive
               innumerable
               others
               ,
               which
               might
               befall
               him
               in
               the
               course
               of
               his
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               the
               Wild
               Beasts
               of
               the
               Field
               might
               devour
               him
               ,
               he
               might
               be
               entrapped
               unto
               Snares
               and
               Pitts
               ;
               out
               of
               which
               there
               was
               no
               recovery
               .
               As
               he
               passed
               through
               the
               Waters
               ,
               they
               might
               overwhelme
               him
               ;
               the
               excessive
               heat
               of
               the
               Day
               ,
               or
               the
               cold
               frosts
               of
               the
               Night
               ,
               might
               bring
               on
               heavy
               Sicknesses
               and
               Diseases
               .
               It
               's
               impossible
               to
               reckon
               up
               all
               the
               evils
               which
               may
               befall
               a
               man
               ▪
               or
               to
               point
               at
               all
               the
               Sources
               from
               whence
               they
               flow
               ;
               For
               we
               are
               lyabe
               to
               Dangers
               from
               all
               the
               Elements
               ,
               and
               from
               every
               part
               of
               the
               Creation
               ;
               A
               thousand
               Mischances
               and
               Accidents
               may
               happen
               to
               put
               an
               end
               to
               our
               life
               ,
               or
               to
               render
               it
               miserable
               .
               But
               our
               greatest
               and
               sorest
               enemies
               are
               those
               of
               our
               own
               Kind
               :
               Man
               is
               to
               Man
               the
               worst
               Foe
               :
               The
               Plague
               and
               Pestilence
               have
               killed
               their
               thousands
               ,
               but
               Malice
               and
               Revenge
               ten
               
               thousands
               ;
               some
               Vineyards
               and
               Gardens
               have
               been
               taken
               away
               by
               the
               innundations
               of
               Rivers
               ,
               but
               more
               by
               Covetousness
               ;
               As
               some
               Merchants
               and
               Seamen
               have
               been
               brought
               to
               ruine
               by
               Storms
               and
               Tempests
               ,
               so
               others
               by
               Pirats
               and
               Theeves
               and
               the
               Barbarity
               of
               those
               to
               whom
               they
               run
               for
               Shelter
               .
               And
               thus
               upon
               many
               accounts
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               
                 That
                 Man
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 a
                 Woman
                 ,
                 is
                 of
                 few
                 dayes
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 trouble
                 ,
              
               as
               Iob
               saith
               ;
               which
               Iacob
               might
               now
               understand
               by
               his
               Reason
               ,
               as
               afterwards
               he
               spoke
               it
               to
               Pharaoh
               from
               his
               experience
               ,
               Gen.
               47.
               9.
               
               And
               it
               is
               indeed
               a
               Truth
               which
               stands
               now
               valid
               and
               undoubted
               ,
               by
               some
               five
               thousand
               years
               experience
               ;
               For
               this
               life
               as
               a
               Heathen
               saith
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 truly
                 a
                 Life
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Calamity
                 .
              
               And
               the
               Wise
               Son
               of
               Sirach
               ,
               hath
               observed
               ,
               
                 that
                 great
                 Travel
                 is
                 Created
                 for
                 every
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 heavy
                 yoke
                 is
                 upon
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
              
               Adam
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 they
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 Mothers
                 womb
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 they
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Mother
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ,
              
               Eccl.
               40.
               1.
               
            
             
               Now
               as
               every
               Prudent
               Man
               foreseeth
               the
               Evils
               and
               Dangers
               which
               he
               is
               lyable
               to
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               an
               apprehension
               both
               of
               the
               common
               Calamities
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               particular
               Troubles
               and
               Distresses
               which
               may
               befal
               him
               in
               his
               Circumstances
               ,
               so
               he
               
               is
               desirous
               to
               guard
               against
               them
               and
               shun
               them
               .
               And
               unless
               we
               know
               some
               Remedies
               against
               the
               Troubles
               we
               may
               meet
               with
               ,
               unless
               we
               know
               how
               to
               prevent
               them
               ,
               or
               how
               to
               remove
               them
               ,
               or
               how
               to
               be
               eased
               under
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               to
               be
               safely
               delivered
               from
               them
               ,
               our
               Mindes
               can
               enjoy
               no
               true
               Rest
               nor
               Quiet
               .
               And
               what
               Defence
               can
               one
               have
               unless
               he
               have
               it
               from
               GOD
               ?
               How
               can
               any
               think
               to
               be
               keeped
               in
               safety
               ,
               unless
               He
               do
               it
               whom
               Iacob
               here
               calls
               upon
               ?
               
                 Except
                 the
                 LORD
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 keep
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 the
                 Watch
                 men
                 waketh
                 but
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               127.
               1.
               
               And
               the
               same
               may
               be
               said
               of
               private
               Persons
               ,
               for
               
                 if
                 the
                 LORD
                 be
                 not
                 on
                 our
                 side
                 ,
              
               if
               he
               do
               not
               look
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               take
               a
               care
               of
               us
               ,
               
                 When
                 men
                 rise
                 up
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 certainly
                 swallow
                 us
                 up
                 quick
                 ,
                 when
                 their
                 wrath
                 is
                 kindled
                 against
                 us
                 :
              
               certainly
               the
               Waters
               of
               trouble
               when
               they
               approach
               
                 should
                 overwhelm
                 us
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 stream
                 should
                 go
                 over
                 our
                 Soul
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               124.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               But
               he
               is
               secure
               who
               hath
               GOD
               for
               his
               help
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
              
               (
               saith
               
                 David
                 )
                 both
                 lay
                 me
                 down
                 in
                 peace
                 and
                 sleep
                 ,
                 for
                 thou
                 LORD
                 only
                 makest
                 me
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 safety
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               4.
               8.
               and
               in
               the
               former
               Psalm
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               plainly
               ,
               
                 I
                 laid
                 me
                 down
                 and
                 slept
                 ,
                 I
                 awaked
                 for
                 the
                 LORD
                 sustained
                 me
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 ten
                 thousands
                 of
                 People
                 that
                 have
                 set
              
               
               
                 themselves
                 against
                 me
                 round
                 about
              
               .
               The
               like
               confidence
               may
               every
               one
               have
               who
               is
               interessed
               in
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Favour
              
               ,
               for
               
                 he
                 that
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 the
                 secret
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 Most
                 High
                 ,
                 shall
                 abide
                 under
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
                 .
                 Because
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 the
                 LORD
                 which
                 is
                 my
                 refuge
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 Most
                 High
                 thy
                 Habitation
                 :
                 There
                 shall
                 no
                 evil
                 befall
                 thee
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 any
                 plague
                 come
                 nigh
                 thy
                 dwelling
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 his
                 Angels
                 charge
                 over
                 thee
                 ,
                 to
                 keep
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 thy
                 wayes
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bear
                 thee
                 up
                 in
                 their
                 hands
                 ,
                 lest
                 thou
                 dash
                 thy
                 foot
                 against
                 a
                 Stone
                 .
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 tread
                 upon
                 the
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 and
                 Adder
                 ,
                 the
                 young
                 Lyon
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Dragon
                 shalt
                 thou
                 trample
                 under
                 foot
                 .
                 Because
                 he
                 hath
                 set
                 his
                 Love
                 upon
                 me
                 ,
                 therefore
                 will
                 I
                 deliver
                 him
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 set
                 him
                 on
                 high
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 known
                 my
                 Name
                 ,
                 Psal.
              
               91.
               
               That
               is
               a
               great
               Comfort
               and
               Encouragement
               and
               a
               true
               Antidote
               against
               all
               Fear
               of
               Danger
               ,
               or
               Trouble
               ,
               which
               GOD
               giveth
               to
               his
               Servants
               and
               People
               ;
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 Thus
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 that
                 created
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
              
               Jacob
               ,
               
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 formed
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
              
               Israel
               ,
               
                 fear
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 have
                 redeemed
                 thee
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 called
                 thee
                 by
                 thy
                 Name
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 mine
                 :
                 When
                 thou
                 passest
                 through
                 the
                 waters
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 Rivers
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 overflow
                 thee
                 .
                 When
                 thou
                 walkest
                 through
                 the
                 fire
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 burnt
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 flame
                 kindle
                 upon
                 thee
                 ,
                 for
              
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 the
                 LORD
                 thy
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 Holy
                 One
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
                 thy
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               Isa.
               43.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
            
             
               Thus
               it
               appears
               what
               safety
               and
               security
               one
               hath
               whom
               GOD
               takes
               into
               his
               Protection
               ,
               such
               an
               one
               as
               Eliphaz
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Shal
                 be
                 in
                 league
                 with
                 the
                 stones
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 Iob
              
               5.
               23.
               
               Which
               we
               are
               not
               yet
               to
               understand
               .
               as
               if
               the
               Children
               and
               Servants
               of
               GOD
               ,
               should
               never
               be
               in
               any
               Danger
               ,
               nor
               ever
               meet
               with
               any
               trial
               ,
               no.
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               promised
               ,
               nor
               must
               it
               be
               expected
               :
               Dangers
               they
               may
               be
               in
               ,
               enemies
               they
               may
               ,
               they
               will
               ,
               nay
               shall
               have
               :
               a
               life
               of
               perpetuall
               ease
               is
               no
               where
               promised
               ,
               nor
               yet
               an
               exemption
               ,
               from
               Trouble
               altogether
               ;
               yea
               ,
               all
               temporall
               Promises
               are
               to
               be
               interpreted
               
                 cum
                 exceptione
                 Crucis
              
               ,
               with
               an
               attendance
               of
               Afflictions
               and
               Dangers
               ;
               as
               our
               Saviour
               intimats
               to
               us
               ,
               Mark
               10.
               30.
               
               But
               the
               thing
               which
               GOD
               promised
               to
               do
               for
               his
               Own
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               who
               sincerely
               seek
               him
               may
               look
               for
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               either
               first
               he
               will
               prevent
               and
               keep
               off
               Dangers
               ,
               and
               such
               evils
               as
               are
               threatned
               by
               men
               ,
               or
               which
               we
               may
               have
               cause
               to
               fear
               from
               other
               things
               ;
               or
               Secondly
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               abate
               the
               Severity
               and
               Rigour
               of
               them
               when
               they
               come
               ,
               &
               keep
               us
               from
               feeling
               too
               much
               the
               smart
               of
               them
               ,
               
               by
               sending
               something
               or
               other
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               which
               may
               Ease
               and
               Comfort
               our
               Minds
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               better
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ;
               or
               thirdly
               ,
               he
               will
               procure
               us
               a
               Happy
               Issue
               and
               outgate
               so
               that
               we
               may
               not
               altogether
               be
               swallowed
               up
               by
               them
               ;
               nay
               fourthly
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               even
               make
               the
               Evils
               and
               Mischiefs
               threatned
               ,
               &
               inflicted
               ,
               to
               turn
               to
               our
               Good
               ,
               and
               to
               prove
               instrumental
               either
               to
               our
               Spirituall
               or
               our
               
                 Temporal
                 advantage
              
               ;
               That
               even
               upon
               this
               account
               we
               may
               have
               reason
               to
               rejoyce
               for
               the
               dayes
               wherein
               we
               have
               seen
               evil
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Nature
               and
               Manner
               of
               that
               Defence
               and
               Protection
               that
               we
               must
               look
               for
               from
               GOD
               ;
               and
               to
               fortifie
               ●…ur
               Minds
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               only
               given
               us
               his
               Promises
               ;
               But
               laid
               before
               us
               several
               excellent
               examples
               of
               his
               Providence
               ,
               towards
               his
               Saints
               and
               Servants
               in
               the
               Disposal
               of
               their
               Calamities
               and
               Afflictions
               .
               Thus
               though
               Abraham
               was
               in
               hazard
               by
               coming
               to
               the
               land
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               for
               being
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               the
               Inhabitants
               might
               have
               been
               jealous
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               have
               thought
               it
               their
               interest
               to
               hinder
               his
               settlement
               ,
               yet
               GOD
               suffered
               no
               man
               to
               do
               him
               harme
               .
               With
               every
               disaster
               that
               befell
               Ioseph
               ,
               GOD
               granted
               him
               some
               comfort
               ,
               for
               he
               made
               him
               alwayes
               to
               find
               favour
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               those
               he
               
               was
               among
               .
               Moses
               was
               exposed
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               waters
               ,
               but
               he
               ordained
               Pharaoh's
               Daughter
               to
               step
               in
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               up
               ,
               which
               occasioned
               him
               to
               get
               a
               more
               ▪
               Liberal
               and
               noble
               Education
               ,
               than
               what
               his
               Parents
               could
               have
               given
               him
               .
               David
               was
               often
               in
               danger
               both
               from
               Men
               and
               Beasts
               ,
               yet
               the
               LORD
               delivered
               him
               out
               of
               them
               all
               .
               The
               three
               Children
               were
               cast
               into
               Nebuchadnezzar's
               fiery
               furnace
               ;
               but
               he
               suffered
               not
               the
               
                 fire
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 upon
                 their
                 bodies
                 ,
                 nor
                 was
                 a
                 hair
                 of
                 their
                 head
                 singed
                 ,
                 neither
                 were
                 their
                 coats
                 changed
                 ,
                 nor
                 had
                 the
                 smell
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 passed
                 on
                 them
                 ;
                 Dan.
              
               3.
               27.
               
               Daniel
               also
               was
               thrown
               into
               the
               Lions
               Den
               ,
               but
               GOD
               sent
               his
               Angel
               ,
               and
               shut
               the
               Lions
               mouths
               that
               they
               did
               him
               no
               hurt
               ,
               Chap.
               6.
               22.
               
               And
               this
               same
               Iacob
               though
               he
               was
               hated
               by
               his
               Uncle
               and
               his
               Sons
               ,
               and
               hotly
               pursued
               by
               them
               ,
               yet
               when
               they
               overtook
               him
               ,
               the
               LORD
               suffered
               them
               not
               to
               speak
               either
               good
               or
               evil
               against
               him
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               him
               any
               manner
               of
               mischief
               .
               His
               Brother
               Esau
               also
               ,
               when
               he
               heard
               of
               his
               coming
               homewards
               ,
               came
               out
               with
               four
               hundred
               Men
               against
               him
               ,
               for
               to
               cut
               him
               and
               his
               off
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               met
               ,
               in
               steed
               of
               Fighting
               ,
               they
               kissed
               each
               other
               ,
               and
               gave
               mutual
               expressions
               and
               assurance
               of
               Kindness
               .
               So
               that
               as
               Solomon
               observeth
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 a
                 Man's
                 wayes
                 please
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 he
                 maketh
                 even
                 his
                 enemies
                 to
                 be
                 at
                 peace
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 Prov.
              
               16.
               7.
               that
               is
               ,
               He
               will
               either
               turn
               their
               Hatred
               into
               Love
               ,
               and
               their
               Malice
               into
               Good-will
               ,
               or
               He
               will
               so
               bridle
               their
               Wrath
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               do
               him
               no
               hurt
               ,
               but
               be
               oblidged
               to
               behave
               themselves
               as
               to
               the
               Outward
               part
               civilly
               .
               Of
               this
               we
               have
               many
               Proofs
               in
               all
               Ages
               throughout
               the
               World
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               especially
               evident
               in
               the
               Revolution
               of
               States
               :
               for
               in
               these
               turns
               of
               Affairs
               ,
               it
               hath
               been
               often
               seen
               ,
               that
               some
               have
               been
               preserved
               and
               suffered
               to
               live
               in
               Peace
               ,
               when
               in
               all
               Humane
               appearance
               ,
               the
               contrary
               might
               been
               expected
               ,
               yea
               was
               actually
               looked
               for
               by
               all
               ;
               because
               the
               letting
               them
               alone
               ,
               was
               so
               little
               agreeable
               to
               the
               inclinations
               and
               interests
               of
               those
               who
               had
               grasped
               the
               Power
               into
               their
               hands
               .
            
             
               From
               all
               these
               therefore
               let
               us
               learn
               ,
               First
               ,
               when
               we
               apprehend
               any
               cause
               of
               Fear
               ,
               or
               foresee
               any
               Evil
               coming
               ,
               from
               whatsoever
               Airth
               it
               be
               ,
               let
               us
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               seek
               GOD
               as
               Iacob
               did
               here
               ,
               and
               shelter
               our selves
               under
               His
               Protection
               ;
               we
               may
               indeed
               and
               ought
               to
               use
               Prudent
               and
               Ordinary
               Means
               ,
               but
               take
               heed
               that
               our
               chiefest
               confidence
               be
               in
               GOD
               ,
               and
               his
               Help
               :
               Let
               us
               not
               be
               taken
               up
               with
               any
               thing
               we
               our selves
               can
               do
               ,
               or
               with
               
               any
               Refuge
               we
               may
               expect
               from
               others
               ,
               as
               to
               forget
               to
               depend
               upon
               the
               LORD
               ;
               and
               to
               call
               upon
               Him
               for
               His
               Aid
               and
               Assistance
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 lift
                 up
                 mine
                 eyes
                 unto
                 the
                 Hills
                 from
                 whence
                 cometh
                 my
                 help
              
               ;
               And
               that
               we
               may
               know
               what
               Hills
               these
               were
               he
               meant
               of
               ,
               he
               addeth
               ,
               
                 my
                 help
                 cometh
                 from
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               121.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               If
               thou
               wilt
               run
               to
               the
               LORD
               ,
               he
               will
               certainly
               keep
               thee
               ;
               other
               Keepers
               may
               fail
               thee
               ,
               or
               they
               may
               be
               asleep
               when
               thine
               Enemy
               comes
               upon
               thee
               ,
               as
               Abner
               was
               and
               all
               the
               Host
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               David
               stole
               in
               upon
               Saul
               .
               But
               if
               GOD
               keep
               thee
               ,
               thy
               Keeper
               will
               not
               slumber
               .
               Behold
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 He
                 that
                 keepeth
                 Israel
                 ▪
                 shall
                 neither
                 slumber
                 nor
                 sleep
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               forecited
               place
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Let
               us
               consider
               whither
               we
               enjoy
               any
               Safety
               ,
               have
               we
               escaped
               any
               Dangers
               ,
               and
               Evils
               which
               were
               threatned
               us
               ?
               Are
               the
               Storms
               and
               Clouds
               dispelled
               which
               we
               feared
               ?
               Do
               we
               at
               present
               enjoy
               any
               Ease
               and
               Quiet
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               we
               may
               learn
               from
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               ,
               whom
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               whom
               we
               must
               thank
               ,
               even
               GOD
               ,
               for
               He
               and
               none
               other
               is
               the
               Author
               of
               all
               this
               ;
               For
               whoever
               or
               whatever
               were
               the
               immediat
               Instruments
               ,
               He
               was
               the
               
                 Supreme
                 Cause
              
               and
               Director
               .
               Owest
               thou
               any
               thing
               to
               
               the
               Favour
               and
               Good
               ▪
               will
               of
               Men
               ?
               It
               is
               he
               and
               he
               only
               ,
               who
               turns
               their
               Hearts
               towards
               thee
               ,
               it
               is
               GOD
               who
               Ordered
               and
               Contrived
               all
               these
               Favourable
               Circumstances
               which
               occasion
               thy
               present
               Peace
               and
               Safety
               :
               It
               is
               the
               LORD
               who
               is
               thy
               Keeper
               ,
               He
               is
               thy
               Shade
               upon
               thy
               Right
               Hand
               ;
               and
               therefore
               see
               that
               thou
               do
               acknowledge
               it
               by
               Rendering
               Him
               thy
               Hearty
               thanks
               ,
               and
               ascribing
               the
               Praise
               of
               all
               to
               his
               
                 Almighty
                 Power
              
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               take
               heed
               lest
               your
               unthankfulness
               make
               him
               who
               hath
               hitherto
               been
               thy
               Friend
               ,
               to
               turn
               thy
               Foe
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               thee
               up
               to
               the
               will
               of
               thine
               Enemies
               .
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Doth
               any
               man
               want
               Peace
               ?
               Hath
               his
               life
               been
               still
               full
               of
               disquiet
               and
               trouble
               ?
               Wants
               he
               the
               Hearts
               and
               Good
               will
               of
               those
               he
               lives
               among
               ?
               Where
               ever
               he
               goeth
               ,
               and
               whatever
               he
               doth
               ,
               doth
               he
               still
               find
               Enemies
               and
               Persons
               who
               bear
               him
               Malice
               and
               Ill
               will
               ?
               Doth
               one
               Cross
               and
               Danger
               come
               upon
               the
               back
               of
               another
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               Rest
               or
               Security
               ?
               Such
               an
               one
               may
               learn
               by
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               also
               where
               the
               fault
               lies
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               to
               be
               blamed
               for
               it
               :
               't
               is
               perhaps
               because
               he
               hath
               never
               sought
               the
               LORD
               ,
               nor
               studied
               so
               to
               order
               his
               Wayes
               ,
               as
               to
               Please
               GOD
               ,
               he
               hath
               trusted
               too
               much
               to
               himself
               ,
               His
               Wit
               
               and
               Industry
               ,
               his
               Wealth
               ,
               Power
               ,
               or
               Friends
               ,
               because
               of
               these
               he
               hath
               thought
               with
               himself
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               alwayes
               well
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               hath
               not
               cared
               much
               for
               GOD
               ;
               and
               therefore
               GOD
               hath
               set
               himself
               to
               vex
               and
               trouble
               him
               .
               For
               as
               the
               
                 Eyes
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 Ears
                 are
                 open
                 unto
                 their
                 cry
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 Face
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 is
                 against
                 them
                 that
                 do
                 eVil
                 ,
                 to
                 cut
                 off
                 the
                 remembrance
                 of
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Earth
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               34.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               Because
               DaVid
               displeased
               the
               LORD
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Uriah
               ,
               therefore
               't
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 That
                 He
                 raised
                 him
                 up
                 many
                 Enemies
                 .
              
               Let
               every
               Man
               therefore
               Try
               and
               Examine
               himself
               ,
               let
               him
               search
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               sin
               lyeth
               at
               his
               door
               ,
               and
               repent
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               turn
               unto
               the
               LORD
               ,
               and
               He
               will
               cause
               His
               Face
               to
               shine
               Favourably
               upon
               him
               ,
               happy
               shall
               he
               be
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               well
               with
               him
               .
               Make
               GOD
               thy
               Friend
               ,
               and
               
                 He
                 shall
                 preserVe
                 thee
                 from
                 all
                 eVil
                 :
                 He
                 shall
                 preserVe
                 thy
                 Soul.
                 The
                 LORD
                 shall
                 preserVe
                 thy
                 going
                 out
                 ▪
                 and
                 thy
                 coming
                 in
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 time
                 forth
                 and
                 eVen
                 foreVermore
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               121
               ▪
               7.
               8.
               
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
                 Jacob's
              
               third
               Request
               considered
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               himself
               ;
               Though
               the
               generality
               of
               Men
               ask
               more
               ,
               yet
               all
               wise
               Heathens
               and
               Iews
               have
               preferred
               this
               Portion
               to
               all
               Others
               .
               The
               confining
               our
               Desires
               to
               this
               ,
               is
               shewed
               by
               seVerall
               instances
               to
               be
               Wise
               and
               Reasonable
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               eVery
               one
               ought
               to
               content
               himself
               with
               his
               Competency
               .
               All
               Mens
               Competency
               is
               not
               the
               same
               .
               What
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               got
               his
               Competency
               ?
               what
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               less
               ?
               and
               what
               his
               ,
               who
               hath
               more
               ?
            
             
               
                 JAcob's
                 third
                 Request
              
               ,
               which
               he
               here
               makes
               ,
               is
               for
               Maintenance
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               last
               thing
               about
               which
               he
               
                 conditions
                 with
                 GOD
              
               ;
               And
               in
               this
               particular
               he
               was
               not
               Immodest
               and
               Exorbitant
               ;
               His
               Desires
               were
               far
               from
               being
               Inordinate
               and
               unreasonable
               ,
               for
               he
               craves
               only
               what
               was
               
                 simply
                 necessary
              
               and
               Requisit
               for
               the
               Support
               of
               his
               Life
               :
               He
               askes
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               that
               GOD
               would
               
                 give
                 him
                 Bread
                 to
                 eat
                 ,
                 and
                 Raiment
                 to
                 put
                 on
              
               ;
               without
               these
               he
               could
               not
               live
               ,
               and
               having
               these
               he
               thought
               he
               had
               enough
               ,
               all
               that
               was
               Needful
               or
               Sufficient
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Present
               State
               and
               
               Condition
               .
               And
               that
               Iacob
               confined
               his
               Desires
               to
               this
               Sober
               Measure
               of
               Food
               and
               Raiment
               is
               the
               more
               observable
               ,
               seeing
               we
               find
               a
               little
               before
               ,
               GOD
               making
               him
               large
               Profer's
               ,
               and
               great
               Promises
               of
               the
               
                 whole
                 Land
              
               in
               which
               he
               was
               .
               It
               might
               been
               thought
               that
               he
               would
               at
               lest
               taken
               in
               GOD'S
               own
               Promise
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Conditions
               of
               his
               Vow
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               have
               said
               ,
               
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 wilt
                 indeed
                 give
                 me
                 all
                 this
                 which
                 Thou
                 hast
                 Promised
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 me
                 which
                 Thou
                 hast
                 spoken
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 me
                 so
                 Great
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 Rich
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   my
                
                 GOD
                 ▪
              
               But
               he
               takes
               another
               Method
               ,
               and
               Proceeds
               after
               another
               Manner
               ,
               he
               passes
               by
               all
               these
               large
               Profers
               of
               Wealth
               and
               Greatness
               ,
               and
               pitches
               only
               upon
               a
               meer
               simple
               
                 Sufficiency
                 of
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
              
               ,
               thinking
               it
               Improper
               and
               Unreasonable
               ,
               and
               a
               peece
               of
               Immodesty
               for
               him
               to
               seek
               more
               than
               was
               necessay
               for
               him
               ▪
               If
               GOD
               gave
               more
               ,
               it
               was
               an
               Act
               of
               His
               Bounty
               ;
               if
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Goodness
               thought
               fit
               to
               bestow
               a
               larger
               Allowance
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               Measure
               of
               these
               
                 Temporal
                 things
              
               ,
               it
               might
               be
               matter
               of
               Praise
               and
               Thankful
               acknowledgment
               ;
               But
               it
               did
               not
               become
               him
               to
               prescribe
               and
               set
               down
               ▪
               Rules
               to
               the
               Soveraign
               
               LORD
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               :
               he
               knew
               his
               Happiness
               was
               not
               tied
               to
               these
               outward
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               Man's
               life
               did
               not
               consist
               in
               the
               abundance
               of
               these
               things
               which
               he
               possessed
               ;
               Food
               and
               Raiment
               was
               sufficient
               for
               the
               support
               of
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               craved
               no
               more
               .
            
             
               The
               generality
               of
               the
               World
               are
               otherwise
               minded
               ,
               their
               desires
               are
               not
               bounded
               with
               Iacob's
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               satisfied
               ordinarily
               with
               the
               portion
               of
               Food
               and
               Raiment
               ,
               however
               sufficient
               it
               be
               of
               it self
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               contented
               with
               meer
               necessary
               Supplies
               ;
               but
               greedily
               covet
               a
               Superabundance
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               their
               Folly
               and
               their
               Sin.
               We
               have
               shewed
               how
               wise
               and
               understanding
               the
               Patriarch
               was
               in
               the
               two
               former
               Particulars
               ,
               and
               have
               proposed
               him
               as
               our
               Patern
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               will
               consider
               it
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               him
               to
               be
               no
               less
               Wise
               in
               this
               ,
               and
               no
               less
               Worthy
               of
               our
               Imitation
               .
               Wherefore
               let
               us
               set
               this
               holy
               Mans
               Example
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               moderat
               our
               Desires
               after
               the
               things
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               according
               to
               this
               Measure
               and
               Model
               ,
               which
               he
               gives
               and
               sets
               to
               himself
               .
               and
               to
               which
               all
               Wise
               Men
               have
               ever
               proportioned
               their
               Desires
               .
               Thus
               Agur
               prayed
               ,
               
                 Give
                 me
                 neither
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 nor
                 Riches
                 :
                 feed
                 me
                 with
                 food
                 Convenient
                 for
                 me
              
               ;
               Prov.
               
               30
               :
               8.
               
               And
               as
               Solomon
               Contemned
               Riches
               and
               much
               Wealth
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               would
               not
               ask
               them
               from
               GOD
               when
               he
               had
               it
               in
               his
               choice
               what
               to
               ask
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               Advised
               us
               ●…o
               Despise
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               seek
               after
               them
               .
               
                 Labour
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 ;
                 Cease
                 from
                 thine
                 own
                 Wisdom
              
               ;
               Prov
               :
               23
               :
               4.
               
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               thou
               art
               not
               wise
               ,
               thou
               understands
               not
               they
               self
               sufficiently
               ,
               if
               thou
               think
               it
               a
               fine
               or
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               be
               Rich
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               great
               abundance
               .
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               judged
               this
               ,
               which
               Iacob
               here
               required
               ,
               sufficient
               matter
               of
               Contentment
               ,
               
                 having
                 food
                 and
                 raiment
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 be
                 therewith
                 content
              
               ;
               1.
               
               Tim
               :
               6
               :
               8
               :
               And
               we
               might
               instance
               even
               in
               many
               Heathens
               ,
               who
               sought
               no
               more
               than
               a
               meer
               Competency
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               Judgement
               preferred
               that
               to
               the
               greatest
               affluence
               of
               Worldly
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               Grandeur
               .
               Horace
               calls
               this
               ,
               
                 Auream
                 mediocritatem
              
               ,
               a
               Golden
               Competency
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               best
               of
               Conditions
               ;
               and
               elsewhere
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 Bene
                 est
                 mi
                 Deus
                 obtulit
                 Parca
                 ,
                 quod
                 satis
                 est
                 ,
                 manu
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 Thrice
                 happy
                 he
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 wise
                 indulgency
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               
                 With
                 sparing
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 just
                 enough
                 hath
                 given
                 .
              
            
             
               Plutarch
               in
               his
               
                 Banquet
                 of
                 the
                 seven
                 Wise
                 Men
                 ,
              
               
               brings
               in
               this
               Question
               ,
               
                 Which
                 is
                 the
                 happiest
                 Family
              
               ?
               Which
               one
               of
               the
               Sages
               answers
               thus
               ,
               
                 Where
                 Necessaries
                 are
                 not
                 wanting
                 ,
                 and
                 Superfluities
                 are
                 not
                 sought
                 .
              
               How
               much
               Seneca
               speaks
               in
               the
               commendation
               of
               a
               Moderate
               State
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               in
               the
               contempt
               of
               Riches
               ,
               is
               known
               to
               all
               who
               have
               seen
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               Writings
               ;
               and
               the
               following
               lines
               speak
               out
               his
               sentiments
               thereof
               ,
            
             
               
                 Fata
                 si
                 liceat
                 mihi
              
               
                 Fingere
                 arbitrio
                 meo
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
                 Tuta
                 me
                 media
                 vehat
              
               
                 Rita
                 decurrens
                 via
                 .
              
               
                 If
                 all
                 my
                 Wishes
                 ,
                 I
                 could
                 have
              
               
                 I
                 for
                 Felicity
                 ,
              
               
                 No
                 other
                 thing
                 would
                 crave
              
               
                 then
                 Mediocrity
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               saying
               of
               Cicero
               ,
               in
               his
               book
               ,
               
                 de
                 Officiis
                 ,
                 Nihil
                 est
                 tam
                 angusti
                 animi
                 tamque
                 parvi
                 quam
                 amare
                 divitias
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               Nothing
               doth
               more
               bewray
               ignorance
               ,
               &
               meanness
               of
               Spirit
               ,
               than
               the
               love
               of
               Riches
               .
               And
               certainly
               to
               crave
               and
               be
               desirous
               of
               more
               than
               what
               is
               Competent
               for
               the
               Maintenance
               and
               Support
               of
               our
               Lives
               ,
               is
               both
               inconsistent
               with
               that
               Dependence
               &
               Subjection
               we
               owe
               GOD
               ,
               and
               doth
               also
               bespeak
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Vanity
               ,
               Folly
               and
               Inconsideratness
               .
            
             
               GOD
               who
               is
               the
               
                 great
                 Master
              
               and
               Governour
               
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               Allowes
               and
               Commands
               ,
               that
               we
               wait
               upon
               Him
               for
               the
               necessary
               Supplies
               of
               our
               Life
               ;
               yea
               ,
               this
               much
               we
               may
               lawfully
               seek
               from
               Him.
               Wherefore
               our
               Saviour
               in
               that
               Prayer
               which
               he
               prescribed
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               he
               taught
               us
               to
               Pray
               for
               
                 our
                 daily
                 bread
              
               ,
               comprehending
               under
               that
               all
               other
               necessary
               Supplies
               ;
               According
               to
               that
               of
               
                 St.
                 Augustine
                 ,
                 quando
                 rogamus
                 panem
                 quotidianum
                 ,
                 quicquid
                 nobis
                 propter
                 carnem
                 nostrum
                 necessarium
                 est
                 rogamus
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ▪
               when
               we
               aske
               our
               Daylie
               Bread
               ,
               we
               also
               aske
               all
               other
               things
               necessary
               for
               the
               Preservation
               and
               Comfort
               of
               our
               Lives
               ;
               And
               as
               it
               becomes
               us
               to
               pray
               for
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               own
               and
               shew
               our
               Dependence
               upon
               GOD
               ;
               so
               it
               becomes
               us
               to
               rest
               satisfied
               with
               the
               seeking
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               contented
               when
               we
               have
               gotten
               it
               :
               To
               aske
               and
               be
               desirous
               of
               more
               ,
               is
               but
               immodesty
               and
               doth
               b●…wray
               an
               Unruly
               and
               Stubborn
               and
               Unreasonable
               Disposition
               ;
               As
               the
               holy
               Father
               we
               just
               now
               mentioned
               saith
               ,
               
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 without
                 it
                 we
                 cannot
                 live
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 immodesty
                 in
                 seeking
                 it
                 ;
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 impudency
                 to
                 ask
                 Riches
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 thing
                 to
                 ask
                 ,
                 what
                 may
                 nourish
                 our
                 Pride
                 and
                 Vanity
                 ,
                 and
                 another
                 thing
                 to
                 seek
                 only
                 what
                 is
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 sustenance
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
                 
                   Aliud
                   est
                   unde
                   superbias
                   aliud
                   unde
                   vivas
                   .
                
              
               When
               a
               Servant
               hath
               received
               his
               Allowance
               ,
               is
               sufficiently
               Fed
               and
               Cloathed
               ,
               what
               an
               insolency
               is
               it
               for
               him
               to
               desire
               his
               Master
               to
               give
               Superfluities
               over
               and
               above
               what
               he
               needs
               ,
               meerly
               to
               please
               his
               Fancy
               ,
               or
               to
               gratifie
               his
               Humour
               ?
               It
               is
               not
               Discretion
               to
               set
               down
               Measures
               ,
               and
               to
               prescribe
               what
               should
               be
               given
               ,
               where
               nothing
               is
               due
               ,
               Now
               GOD
               owes
               us
               nothing
               ,
               He
               is
               not
               oblidged
               to
               give
               us
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               :
               But
               only
               because
               we
               are
               his
               Creatures
               ,
               he
               is
               Ready
               and
               Willing
               to
               preserve
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               some
               sense
               oblidged
               Himself
               to
               Maintaine
               and
               Cherish
               that
               Life
               he
               hath
               given
               ,
               which
               yet
               gives
               no
               Allowance
               to
               seek
               for
               the
               satisfying
               of
               our
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               unsatiable
               Appetites
               .
               Necessaries
               we
               may
               call
               for
               but
               Superabundance
               and
               more
               than
               enough
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               ;
               seeing
               we
               Live
               meerly
               by
               the
               Bounty
               of
               
                 Almighty
                 GOD
              
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               carve
               for
               our Selves
               ,
               but
               the
               Alms
               and
               Portion
               which
               He
               bestowes
               we
               should
               take
               Thankfully
               ,
               and
               sit
               down
               Contentedly
               therewith
               .
               It
               is
               observed
               that
               though
               we
               have
               several
               other
               failings
               of
               the
               Servants
               of
               GOD
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               not
               one
               instance
               of
               an
               immoderate
               desire
               for
               
                 Temporall
                 Goods
              
               in
               any
               one
               of
               
               them
               .
               For
               as
               the
               excessive
               Love
               hereof
               is
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               true
               Love
               of
               GOD
               ,
               so
               the
               express
               desire
               of
               them
               is
               arrogant
               Presumption
               which
               the
               Servants
               of
               GOD
               are
               ever
               carefull
               to
               keep
               themselves
               free
               of
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               is
               Immodesty
               and
               Undiscretion
               in
               regard
               of
               GOD
               to
               be
               desirous
               of
               more
               than
               a
               Competency
               ,
               then
               what
               is
               sufficient
               to
               maintain
               us
               in
               our
               State
               and
               Condition
               :
               So
               really
               it
               is
               an
               unreasonable
               and
               vain
               thing
               in
               it self
               .
               To
               what
               purpose
               is
               it
               to
               seek
               more
               than
               that
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               ?
               All
               that
               is
               over
               and
               above
               is
               perfectly
               vain
               ,
               useless
               ,
               and
               unreasonable
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               no
               real
               ,
               but
               an
               imaginary
               Satisfaction
               only
               which
               a
               Man
               can
               promise
               to
               himself
               thereby
               .
               If
               one
               keep
               the
               Wealth
               by
               him
               which
               he
               stands
               not
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               if
               he
               hoord
               it
               up
               in
               his
               Chests
               and
               Coffers
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               to
               no
               use
               ,
               what
               is
               he
               the
               better
               of
               it
               ?
               What
               doth
               it
               really
               signifie
               more
               to
               him
               ,
               than
               if
               it
               were
               yet
               an
               hundred
               fathom
               under
               Ground
               in
               the
               Bowels
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               except
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               great
               dale
               of
               Care
               ,
               Fear
               ,
               Anxiety
               ,
               and
               Trouble
               which
               he
               would
               want
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               still
               there
               ?
            
             
               
                 Fond
                 Man
                 !
                 what
                 good
                 or
                 beauty
                 can
                 be
                 found
                 ?
              
               
                 I●…
                 h●…aps
                 of
                 Treasure
                 buried
                 under
                 ground
                 ?
              
               
               
                 Which
                 rather
                 then
                 diminisht
                 ,
                 e're
                 to
                 see
                 ,
              
               
                 Thou
                 wouldst
                 thy self
                 too
                 buried
                 with
                 them
                 be
                 ;
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 's
                 the
                 difference
                 ,
                 is
                 't
                 not
                 quite
                 as
                 bad
                 ▪
              
               
                 Never
                 to
                 use
                 ,
                 as
                 never
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 .
              
               
                 Cowley
                 .
              
            
             
               Dionysius
               the
               Elder
               ,
               understanding
               a
               certain
               Citizen
               had
               Gold
               hid
               in
               his
               hou●…e
               ,
               he
               commanded
               it
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               him
               ;
               But
               afterwards
               when
               the
               same
               Person
               went
               to
               sojourn
               in
               another
               City
               ,
               and
               did
               Trade
               with
               a
               little
               which
               he
               had
               stollen
               away
               ;
               Dionisius
               sent
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               restored
               him
               all
               back
               again
               ,
               b●…cause
               he
               began
               to
               use
               his
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               off
               the
               rendring
               an
               useful
               thing
               useless
               ;
               Thereby
               shewing
               that
               the
               true
               use
               of
               Money
               is
               not
               to
               hoord
               it
               up
               ,
               but
               to
               lay
               it
               out
               in
               such
               and
               such
               wayes
               as
               tend
               to
               the
               
                 Publick
                 good
              
               ;
            
             
               
                 —
                 Surely
                 use
                 alone
                 ,
              
               
                 Makes
                 Money
                 not
                 a
                 contemptible
                 stone
                 .
              
               
                 Herbert
                 .
              
            
             
               Again
               ,
               if
               one
               should
               resolve
               to
               use
               and
               spend
               it
               on
               his
               Family
               and
               House-keeping
               ,
               if
               a
               Man
               design
               to
               keep
               a
               great
               Retinue
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               up
               sutably
               to
               the
               Abundance
               which
               he
               possesseth
               ;
               Yet
               even
               in
               that
               case
               ,
               there
               is
               more
               of
               Fancy
               than
               Solid
               Pleasure
               and
               Satisfaction
               ;
               
                 When
                 goods
                 enc●…ease
              
               ,
               saith
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 encreased
                 that
                 eat
                 them
                 :
                 and
              
               
               
                 what
                 good
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 the
                 Owners
                 thereof
                 ,
                 saving
                 the
                 beholding
                 of
                 them
                 with
                 their
                 eyes
                 ;
                 Eccl.
              
               5.
               11.
               
               Which
               truely
               is
               a
               very
               small
               and
               vain
               good
               ;
               Let
               a
               Man
               have
               never
               so
               much
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               yet
               even
               in
               that
               abundance
               his
               Natural
               necessities
               are
               not
               better
               supplied
               ,
               than
               if
               he
               had
               only
               a
               
                 simple
                 competency
              
               ;
               of
               all
               his
               Dishes
               ,
               he
               fills
               but
               one
               Belly
               ,
               &
               of
               all
               his
               fair
               Houses
               ,
               and
               Rich
               furnished
               Rooms
               ,
               he
               can
               lodge
               but
               in
               one
               at
               once
               ,
               and
               neither
               the
               Variety
               ,
               nor
               the
               ●…ineness
               and
               Delicacy
               of
               the
               things
               he
               enjoyes
               ,
               doth
               secure
               from
               Death
               ,
               or
               Sickness
               ,
               and
               Diseases
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               incumbrances
               of
               our
               Life
               .
               
                 Mans
                 life
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 consisteth
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 things
                 he
                 possesseth
                 ;
                 Luke
              
               12.
               15.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               a
               Man's
               Life
               is
               not
               prolonged
               thereby
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               necessarily
               live
               as
               long
               as
               he
               hath
               any
               thing
               to
               spend
               ,
               even
               though
               he
               have
               
                 much
                 goods
                 laid
                 up
                 for
                 many
                 years
                 ,
              
               his
               
                 Soul
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 soon
                 required
                 of
                 him
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Parable
               there
               sheweth
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Abundance
               maketh
               not
               our
               Life
               the
               longer
               ,
               so
               neither
               much
               the
               better
               .
               True
               Pleasure
               and
               Contentment
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               follow
               great
               Measures
               of
               this
               Worlds
               goods
               ;
               he
               that
               hath
               little
               ,
               and
               but
               a
               
                 moderate
                 competency
              
               ,
               passeth
               his
               dayes
               ordinarly
               more
               Quietly
               and
               Contentedly
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               hath
               much
               Riches
               ,
               
               and
               his
               sleep
               is
               alwayes
               sounder
               .
               The
               sweetest
               sleep
               doth
               not
               necessarily
               follow
               Beds
               of
               Doun
               ,
               and
               Pillows
               of
               Silk
               .
               
                 The
                 sleep
              
               ,
               saith
               Solomon
               ,
               
                 of
                 a
                 labouring
                 Man
                 is
                 sweet
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 eat
                 little
                 or
                 much
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 abundance
                 of
                 the
                 Rich
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 him
                 to
                 sleep
                 ;
                 Eccl
                 :
              
               5
               :
               12.
               
               Our
               Natures
               may
               be
               well
               enough
               supplied
               with
               little
               ,
               
                 Natura
                 paucis
                 contenta
              
               ,
               and
               ordinarily
               when
               that
               little
               and
               
                 moderate
                 competency
              
               is
               only
               enjoyed
               ,
               it
               affordeth
               greater
               Pleasure
               ,
               and
               more
               Satisfaction
               than
               Excess
               and
               Abundance
               .
               What
               is
               superfluous
               and
               redundant
               commonly
               turns
               to
               our
               Hurt
               and
               Dammage
               ,
               breeds
               Surfeitings
               and
               Loathings
               ,
               Pains
               and
               Diseases
               ,
               and
               doth
               Violence
               even
               to
               our
               
                 Natural
                 Complexions
              
               ,
               and
               so
               tendeth
               to
               the
               
                 shortning
                 of
                 our
                 dayes
              
               .
            
             
               But
               farther
               a
               State
               of
               Mediocrity
               or
               Competency
               proportioned
               unto
               our
               Necessities
               is
               far
               more
               desirable
               than
               Great
               or
               Superfluous
               Abundance
               ,
               because
               this
               condition
               is
               more
               safe
               and
               secure
               ,
               and
               less
               subject
               to
               changes
               and
               alterations
               .
               
                 A
                 man
                 in
                 this
                 State
                 (
                 as
                 is
                 well
                 expressed
                 by
                 the
                 Excellent
                 Lord
                 
                 Justice
                 Hales
                 )
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 readily
                 disquieted
                 through
                 the
                 malice
                 and
                 envy
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 an
                 Estate
                 of
                 External
                 Grandeur
                 ,
                 
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 ;
                 For
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 State
                 ,
                 hath
                 nothing
                 that
                 others
                 do
                 covet
                 or
                 desire
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 latter
                 hath
                 gotten
                 the
                 Golden
                 Ball
                 that
                 the
                 generality
                 of
                 mankind
                 are
                 fond
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 restless
                 till
                 they
                 have
                 gotten
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Man's
                 estate
                 unquiet
                 and
                 unsafe
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 many
                 competitours
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 enjoys
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 continually
                 endeavouring
                 to
                 trip
                 up
                 his
                 Heels
                 .
                 Just
                 as
                 we
                 see
                 when
                 a
                 Bird
                 hath
                 gotten
                 a
                 booty
                 or
                 prey
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 birds
                 of
                 prey
                 are
                 following
                 and
                 catching
                 after
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 molesting
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 enjoys
                 much
                 either
                 of
                 Honour
                 or
                 Wealth
                 or
                 Power
                 is
                 the
                 
                   object
                   of
                   the
                   envy
                   of
                   other
                   men
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 busie
                 ,
                 restless
                 pernicious
                 Humor
                 ,
                 and
                 ever
                 picking
                 Quarrels
                 and
                 finding
                 Faults
                 ,
                 and
                 studying
                 and
                 endeavouring
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 its
                 object
                 .
                 Whereas
                 a
                 
                   State
                   of
                   Mediocrity
                
                 is
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 Quietness
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 fr●…m
                 the
                 Assaults
                 and
                 Shafts
                 of
                 this
                 Pestilent
                 Companion
                 .
              
               The
               great
               Difference
               of
               these
               
                 two
                 states
              
               may
               be
               well
               ●…een
               in
               Iacob
               the
               Person
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               for
               whilst
               he
               had
               nothing
               but
               his
               Staff
               ,
               his
               
                 Bread
                 to
                 eat
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 Raiment
                 to
                 put
                 on
              
               ;
               the
               necessary
               supplies
               of
               Nature
               ,
               he
               was
               in
               great
               Quiet
               and
               Safety
               ;
               but
               so
               soon
               as
               Wealth
               encreased
               upon
               him
               ,
               his
               
               Uncle
               and
               his
               Sons
               first
               envied
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               pl●…tted
               against
               him
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               saw
               no
               other
               Security
               but
               to
               fly
               for
               it
               .
               And
               how
               many
               such
               instances
               may
               we
               collect
               from
               the
               present
               Age
               ,
               and
               even
               too
               within
               this
               Isle
               ?
               H●…w
               many
               lived
               Happily
               and
               Contentedly
               until
               they
               were
               raised
               unto
               places
               of
               Dignity
               and
               Advantageous
               Emolument
               ?
               How
               hath
               this
               engaged
               them
               into
               a
               life
               of
               Strife
               and
               Debate
               ?
               they
               have
               been
               so
               far
               from
               Augmenting
               even
               their
               temporal
               happiness
               ,
               that
               many
               have
               losed
               it
               altogether
               ,
               their
               Enemies
               not
               being
               content
               to
               take
               away
               what
               was
               so
               much
               envyed
               by
               their
               ambition
               and
               covetousness
               ,
               unless
               they
               also
               reduced
               them
               to
               circumstances
               worse
               than
               their
               former
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               revenging
               themselves
            
             
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               such
               a
               competent
               Condition
               as
               we
               are
               speaking
               of
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               by
               far
               perferrable
               to
               any
               other
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               less
               care
               and
               trouble
               attending
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               affords
               a
               man
               time
               and
               leasure
               for
               acquiring
               knowledge
               &
               vertue
               ,
               and
               for
               minding
               and
               waiting
               upon
               the
               Great
               Concerns
               of
               another
               World.
               He
               that
               either
               wants
               what
               he
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               ,
               or
               hath
               much
               more
               ,
               both
               of
               them
               are
               often
               necessitat
               to
               be
               a
               drudge
               to
               this
               life
               :
               all
               their
               
               thoughts
               ,
               &
               cares
               ,
               are
               for
               the
               most
               part
               about
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               which
               debaseth
               a
               man
               very
               much
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               stouping
               of
               him
               far
               below
               the
               designe
               of
               his
               Creation
               ,
               he
               was
               created
               for
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               GOD
               ,
               for
               converse
               with
               his
               Maker
               ,
               and
               the
               Exercise
               of
               
                 Divine
                 vertues
              
               ,
               which
               both
               a
               state
               of
               want
               and
               a
               state
               of
               superfluity
               and
               abundance
               doth
               very
               much
               hinder
               and
               divert
               him
               from
               .
               This
               made
               Agur
               pray
               against
               both
               ,
               
                 give
                 me
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 neither
                 poverty
                 nor
                 riches
                 ;
                 not
                 Riches
                 ,
                 left
                 I
                 be
                 full
                 and
                 deny
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 LORD
                 .
                 Nor
                 yet
                 poverty
                 ,
                 left
                 I
                 put
                 forth
                 my
                 hand
                 and
                 steal
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 my
                 GOD
                 in
                 vain
                 .
              
               There
               be
               a
               great
               many
               Temptations
               in
               both
               States
               ,
               but
               more
               in
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 plenty
              
               and
               fulness
               ,
               than
               in
               want
               .
               
                 They
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 rich
              
               ,
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
                 fall
                 into
                 a
                 temptation
                 and
                 a
                 snare
                 ,
                 and
                 into
                 many
                 foolish
                 and
                 hurtfull
                 Lusts
                 ,
                 which
                 drown
                 men
                 in
                 Destruction
                 and
                 Perdition
                 .
              
               1
               Tim
               :
               6.
               9.
               
               This
               Crates
               that
               
                 Pagan
                 Philosopher
              
               had
               some
               sense
               of
               ,
               when
               he
               threw
               his
               money
               into
               the
               Sea
               ,
               declaring
               ,
               
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 drown
                 it
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 drown
                 him
              
               ;
               he
               might
               indeed
               have
               found
               many
               better
               and
               more
               Vertues
               Wayes
               of
               disposing
               it
               ,
               for
               preventing
               the
               mischief
               thereof
               ;
               But
               however
               this
               shews
               ,
               that
               even
               
                 Natural
                 Wisdom
              
               teacheth
               that
               there
               be
               
               more
               inconveniency
               in
               Having
               ,
               then
               in
               Wanting
               riches
               .
               
                 Of
                 all
                 Conditions
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 (
                 saith
                 
                 that
                 excellent
                 Personage
                 formerly
                 mentioned
                 )
                 a
                 redundant
                 and
                 over
                 plentifull
                 condition
                 is
                 most
                 subject
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 Dangerous
                 and
                 Pernicious
                 Temptations
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ;
                 As
                 namely
                 forgetfulness
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 Self-Dependence
                 ,
                 Pride
                 ,
                 Insolence
                 ,
                 Oppression
                 ,
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 Unquietness
                 of
                 Mind
                 ,
                 Excess
                 ,
                 Luxury
                 ,
                 Intemperance
                 ,
                 contempt
                 of
                 others
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 very
                 often
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 known
                 these
                 persons
                 that
                 have
                 carried
                 themselves
                 steddily
                 ,
                 and
                 commendably
                 in
                 a
                 Condition
                 of
                 Mediocrity
                 ;
                 nay
                 have
                 been
                 able
                 to
                 bear
                 with
                 Victory
                 the
                 shocks
                 of
                 these
                 Temptations
                 that
                 arise
                 from
                 want
                 and
                 Poverty
                 :
                 yet
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 late
                 times
                 being
                 advanced
                 to
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Command
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 lost
                 ,
                 and
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 the
                 Temptations
                 that
                 attended
                 Grandeur
                 ,
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 Power
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 the
                 sun
                 of
                 wealth
                 and
                 Prosperity
                 quickly
                 disrobed
                 them
                 of
                 that
                 mantle
                 of
                 Innocence
                 ,
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 vertue
                 that
                 they
                 keept
                 about
                 them
                 against
                 the
                 Stormes
                 of
                 Wants
                 and
                 necessities
                 .
              
               And
               perhaps
               there
               be
               few
               ,
               but
               from
               our
               experience
               we
               may
               learn
               and
               observe
               
               the
               like
               .
               Though
               Men
               little
               regard
               it
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               it
               merits
               our
               consideration
               ,
               seeing
               it
               was
               spoken
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 rich
                 man
                 shall
                 hardly
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 and
                 again
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 easier
                 for
                 a
                 Camel
                 to
                 go
                 through
                 the
                 eye
                 of
                 a
                 needle
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 a
                 rich
                 Man
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 Mat.
              
               19.
               
            
             
               Thus
               you
               see
               what
               Reason
               and
               Wisdom
               there
               is
               in
               this
               Request
               of
               Iacob's
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               it
               doth
               really
               concern
               us
               to
               bound
               &
               measure
               our
               Desires
               thereto
               .
               Food
               and
               Raiment
               we
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               seek
               ,
               because
               without
               this
               ,
               we
               cannot
               live
               conveniently
               and
               comfortably
               ;
               but
               to
               ask
               more
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Insolent
               and
               Immodest
               in
               regard
               of
               GOD
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               Vain
               and
               Unreasonable
               in
               it self
               ,
               unsafe
               in
               respect
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               very
               Dangerous
               for
               our selves
               .
            
             
               
                 Quod
                 nimium
                 est
                 fugito
                 ,
                 parvo
                 gaudere
                 memento
              
               
                 Tuta
                 mage
                 est
                 puppis
                 ,
                 modico
                 quae
                 flumine
                 fertur
                 ,
              
               
                 Despice
                 divitias
                 si
                 vis
                 animo
                 esse
                 beatus
                 .
              
               
                 Quas
                 qui
                 suspiciunt
                 mendicant
                 semper
                 avari
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fly
                 what
                 's
                 too
                 great
                 ,
                 be
                 with
                 small
                 things
                 content
                 ,
              
               
                 That
                 Ship
                 's
                 most
                 safe
                 to
                 which
                 small
                 gales
                 are
                 sent
                 ;
              
               
                 Wouldst
                 happy
                 be
                 ?
                 For
                 wealth
                 do
                 not
                 much
                 care
                 ,
              
               
                 Who
                 it
                 affect
                 ,
                 Beggars
                 and
                 greedy
                 are
                 .
              
            
             
               Wherefore
               let
               every
               one
               in
               the
               first
               place
               sit
               down
               and
               wisely
               consider
               what
               is
               their
               
               competency
               ,
               their
               convenient
               Food
               ,
               as
               Agur
               terms
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               this
               varies
               according
               to
               the
               various
               conditions
               of
               Men
               :
               Some
               require
               more
               and
               some
               less
               ,
               the
               same
               measure
               doth
               not
               fit
               all
               ;
               a
               single
               Man
               needs
               not
               so
               much
               as
               he
               who
               hath
               a
               Family
               ,
               a
               Privat
               Person
               so
               much
               as
               a
               Publick
               ,
               one
               in
               a
               low
               Condition
               ,
               as
               he
               of
               better
               Rank
               and
               Quality
               ,
               every
               Man's
               Necessities
               are
               according
               to
               his
               Station
               ,
               Calling
               ,
               and
               Circumstances
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               Zeba
               and
               Zalmunna
               said
               to
               
                 Gideon
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 strength
              
               ;
               ●…o
               we
               may
               say
               in
               this
               Case
               ,
               
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Man
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 competency
                 .
              
               But
               whatever
               it
               be
               ,
               having
               found
               it
               ,
               let
               us
               Humbly
               and
               Modestly
               ask
               it
               of
               GOD
               as
               Iacob
               doth
               here
               ,
               and
               let
               us
               not
               think
               to
               obtain
               it
               without
               him
               ,
               for
               unless
               he
               give
               it
               ,
               we
               cannot
               come
               by
               it
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 vain
                 for
                 you
                 to
                 rise
                 up
                 early
                 ,
                 to
                 sit
                 up
                 late
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 he
                 giveth
                 his
                 beloved
                 sleep
                 ,
              
               Psal
               :
               127.
               
               If
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               inferiour
               Creatures
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 do
                 all
                 waite
                 upon
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 give
                 them
                 their
                 meat
                 in
                 due
                 Season
              
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               doth
               this
               become
               us
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               hath
               given
               reason
               and
               understanding
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               know
               that
               our
               food
               and
               raiment
               are
               his
               peculiar
               gifts
               ;
               It
               is
               true
               they
               who
               seek
               not
               GOD
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               have
               these
               
               things
               ;
               For
               wee
               see
               the
               wicked
               and
               ungodly
               have
               them
               usually
               in
               abundance
               :
               But
               then
               they
               cannot
               be
               considered
               as
               tokens
               of
               Gods
               love
               ,
               
                 as
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 special
                 favor
                 and
                 particular
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 pledges
                 of
                 better
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 life
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 loss
                 their
                 lest
                 savour
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 that
                 which
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 the
                 sweetest
                 taste
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               love
               of
               the
               giver
               which
               puts
               a
               value
               upon
               the
               Gift
               ,
               and
               so
               our
               chief
               delight
               in
               these
               temporal
               things
               should
               be
               ,
               because
               they
               come
               from
               GOD
               ,
               and
               witness
               his
               favour
               for
               us
               ;
               otherwise
               they
               can
               afford
               but
               a
               Mean
               and
               brutish
               Satisfaction
               ,
               no
               greater
               then
               what
               an
               Ox
               or
               Horse
               ,
               hath
               over
               their
               fodder
               .
               Now
               ,
               who
               waite
               not
               upon
               GOD
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               their
               sustenance
               &
               more
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               given
               them
               as
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               they
               have
               reason
               rather
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               Curse
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               among
               those
               whose
               portion
               is
               in
               this
               life
               only
               .
               
                 Omnia
                 temporalia
                 Dei
                 munera
                 sunt
                 ,
                 ne
                 putetis
                 quod
                 aliquis
                 illa
                 possit
                 dare
                 nisi
                 unus
                 Deus
                 .
              
               August
               :
               And
               as
               we
               should
               ask
               our
               necessary
               sustenance
               ,
               as
               it
               becomes
               us
               to
               seek
               our
               dole
               and
               allowance
               ,
               so
               let
               us
               be
               carefull
               not
               to
               offend
               him
               by
               craving
               arrogantly
               more
               for
               which
               we
               have
               neither
               Precept
               ,
               nor
               yet
               any
               Patern
               of
               any
               wise
               or
               holy
               Man
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               .
               But
               we
               must
               not
               content
               our selves
               to
               seek
               
               this
               by
               Prayer
               only
               ,
               it
               behoveth
               us
               to
               seek
               it
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               wait
               upon
               GOD
               for
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               use
               of
               these
               prudent
               lawfull
               and
               ordinary
               Means
               which
               his
               Providence
               hath
               appointed
               ;
               for
               't
               is
               this
               way
               ordinarily
               that
               he
               gives
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               we
               must
               expect
               it
               .
               Prayer
               ought
               to
               be
               used
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               not
               be
               wholly
               rested
               in
               ;
               When
               the
               LORD
               directs
               us
               to
               Pray
               for
               our
               
                 dayly
                 bread
              
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               GOD
               may
               give
               it
               without
               our
               own
               endeavours
               ;
               we
               do
               not
               Pray
               that
               GOD
               may
               Feed
               ,
               and
               Cloath
               us
               by
               a
               miracle
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               the
               Prophet
               Elijah
               and
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               in
               the
               Wilderness
               :
               But
               only
               that
               he
               would
               blesse
               our
               diligence
               and
               industry
               in
               those
               honest
               Courses
               which
               his
               
                 Wise
                 Providence
              
               hath
               Ordained
               and
               Established
               ,
               that
               thereby
               we
               may
               procure
               the
               means
               of
               
                 our
                 subsistence
              
               and
               the
               
                 comforts
                 of
                 our
                 lives
              
               .
               That
               sentence
               which
               GOD
               past
               upon
               Man
               after
               the
               fall
               ,
               stands
               yet
               unrepealed
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 thy
                 face
                 thou
                 shalt
                 eat
                 thy
                 bread
              
               ;
               This
               is
               still
               in
               force
               it
               binds
               all
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               the
               observance
               hereof
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               our
               necessary
               Maintenance
               and
               Support
               .
               Only
               in
               following
               these
               
                 Ordinary
                 means
              
               and
               Methods
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               beware
               of
               all
               
                 immoderate
                 care
                 ,
                 anxiety
              
               and
               
                 Solicitude
                 ,
                 taking
                 no
                 thought
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 eat
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 drink
                 ,
                 or
                 wherewithall
                 we
              
               
               
                 shall
                 be
                 cloathed
                 ;
                 For
                 our
                 Heavenly
                 Father
                 who
                 feeds
                 the
                 Fowles
                 of
                 the
                 Air
                 ,
                 and
                 provides
                 for
                 the
                 Beasts
                 of
                 the
                 Field
                 ,
                 and
                 cloathes
                 the
                 Lillies
                 ,
              
               will
               not
               suff●…r
               us
               his
               Children
               who
               are
               Created
               after
               his
               Image
               ,
               to
               want
               the
               necessaries
               of
               our
               life
               .
               He
               knows
               before
               hand
               what
               things
               we
               need
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               trust
               in
               Him
               he
               will
               not
               fail
               to
               bestow
               them
               .
               
                 The
                 young
                 Lions
              
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               ,
               
                 may
                 lack
                 and
                 suffer
                 hunger
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 fear
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 shall
                 not
                 want
                 any
                 good
                 thing
              
               ;
               Psal
               :
               34.
               
            
             
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               fit
               and
               proper
               that
               we
               consider
               our
               present
               State
               and
               Condition
               ,
               and
               what
               be
               those
               things
               which
               GOD
               hath
               already
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               that
               accordingly
               we
               may
               know
               how
               to
               behave
               and
               demean
               our selves
               sutably
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               I●…
               GOD
               hath
               blessed
               us
               with
               a
               competency
               ,
               if
               we
               find
               that
               we
               have
               a
               sufficient
               Supply
               of
               our
               Wants
               ,
               and
               a
               convenient
               Support
               and
               Maintenance
               in
               our
               present
               Condition
               ,
               then
               we
               ought
               to
               be
               well
               Contented
               ,
               and
               also
               should
               be
               very
               thankfull
               to
               GOD
               who
               is
               the
               author
               thereof
               :
               we
               ought
               to
               Bless
               and
               Praise
               Him
               ,
               who
               hath
               put
               us
               into
               such
               a
               convenient
               Condition
               ,
               as
               is
               every
               wise
               Mans
               choice
               ,
               and
               wherein
               there
               is
               such
               Freedom
               from
               Cares
               and
               Anxieties
               ,
               Molestations
               and
               Envyings
               of
               others
               ,
               
               which
               gives
               such
               Peace
               and
               security
               ,
               and
               allowes
               Time
               and
               Opportunity
               for
               improving
               our selves
               in
               Vertue
               and
               Wisdom
               ,
               and
               acquainting
               our selves
               w●…th
               GOD
               here
               ,
               that
               wee
               may
               enjoy
               him
               for
               ever
               hereafter
               .
               The
               Man
               is
               truly
               Happy
               who
               is
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               may
               say
               with
               
                 David
                 ,
                 the
                 lines
                 art
                 fallen
                 unto
                 me
                 in
                 pleasant
                 places
                 ,
                 yea
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 Goodly
                 heritage
                 ,
                 therefore
                 I
                 will
                 Bless
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Psal
               :
               16.
               6.
               and
               7.
               
            
             
               But
               secondly
               some
               will
               perhaps
               say
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               not
               a
               Competency
               as
               yet
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               so
               far
               from
               having
               enough
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               
                 Wants
                 ,
                 Straits
              
               ,
               &
               Difficulties
               ,
               and
               indeed
               it
               may
               be
               so
               ;
               however
               let
               them
               take
               heed
               that
               they
               mistake
               not
               their
               case
               and
               Condition
               ;
               perhaps
               you
               may
               call
               that
               a
               State
               of
               Want
               which
               is
               really
               a
               Competency
               ;
               you
               may
               perhaps
               judge
               that
               Poverty
               ,
               which
               some
               will
               look
               upon
               as
               Fulness
               ;
               and
               every
               Reasonable
               Man
               will
               count
               sufficient
               :
               The
               Table
               you
               dispise
               ,
               some
               would
               think
               a
               feast
               ,
               the
               cloathes
               you
               disdain
               to
               wear
               ,
               another
               would
               be
               vain
               of
               ,
               that
               which
               you
               all
               a
               trouble
               and
               Mortification
               ,
               sober
               and
               Rational
               Persons
               would
               not
               complain
               of
               ,
               but
               esteem
               it
               Easie
               and
               Comportable
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               only
               needfull
               to
               rectify
               thy
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               up
               a
               true
               estimate
               of
               things
               for
               to
               know
               
               the
               Happiness
               and
               Sufficiency
               of
               thy
               present
               Lot.
               For
               to
               be
               informed
               of
               the
               inconveniency
               of
               our
               present
               Condition
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               proceed
               by
               those
               Measures
               which
               Pride
               ,
               and
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               Luxury
               ,
               and
               Voluptuousness
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               Customes
               lay
               down
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               examine
               and
               consider
               things
               according
               to
               their
               true
               Nature
               and
               Use
               ,
               and
               as
               Sober
               and
               Modest
               Reason
               doth
               dictate
               .
               
                 Magis
                 nos
                 docere
                 debet
                 judicium
                 veritatis
                 ,
                 quam
                 praejudicium
                 consuetudinis
                 .
              
               If
               we
               have
               wholesome
               Food
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               Rare
               ,
               Costly
               or
               Delicious
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               Cloaths
               that
               are
               Useful
               and
               Comely
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               Gaudy
               and
               Splendid
               ,
               and
               for
               great
               Ostentation
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               as
               much
               as
               serves
               to
               relieve
               our
               
                 present
                 necessities
              
               ,
               and
               to
               afford
               us
               Necessary
               and
               Convenient
               Accommodation
               ,
               though
               not
               for
               Lavish
               and
               Prodigal
               Spending
               ,
               or
               so
               much
               as
               others
               have
               ,
               or
               equal
               to
               what
               our
               Ancestours
               enjoyed
               ,
               in
               this
               case
               we
               have
               no
               Reason
               to
               complain
               .
               And
               if
               we
               do
               complain
               in
               these
               Circumstances
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               satisfied
               in
               any
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               not
               contented
               with
               a
               Moderate
               and
               Reasonable
               Competency
               will
               never
               think
               the
               greatest
               Abundance
               enough
               ;
               when
               Mens
               desires
               once
               go
               beyond
               their
               necessities
               ,
               no
               measure
               of
               Wealth
               or
               Riches
               can
               stay
               them
               ;
               Crescit
               
               
                 amor
                 nummi
                 ,
                 quantum
                 ipsa
                 pecunia
                 crescit
                 :
              
               And
               Solomon
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 Silver
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               with
               an
               immoderate
               Love
               ,
               
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 satisfied
                 with
                 Silver
                 ;
                 nor
                 he
                 that
                 loveth
                 abundance
                 with
                 Increase
                 ,
                 Eccl.
              
               5.
               10.
               
               The
               best
               and
               readiest
               way
               to
               become
               Rich
               is
               not
               to
               seek
               to
               increase
               our
               Substance
               ,
               but
               to
               Moderate
               and
               Abridge
               our
               Desires
               .
               The
               true
               way
               to
               fill
               a
               leaking
               Vessel
               is
               not
               to
               carry
               it
               to
               the
               Ocean
               or
               some
               great
               River
               ,
               but
               to
               stop
               the
               leaks
               ,
               for
               so
               long
               as
               they
               continue
               ,
               it
               were
               no
               more
               possible
               to
               fill
               it
               at
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               then
               at
               some
               small
               Rivolet
               ,
               even
               so
               if
               we
               would
               draw
               Contentment
               and
               Satisfaction
               from
               our
               present
               State
               and
               Condition
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               let
               our
               Desires
               reach
               farther
               then
               what
               is
               Just
               and
               Equitable
               ,
               otherwise
               the
               whole
               World
               will
               not
               be
               able
               to
               content
               or
               satiat
               them
               .
            
             
               But
               suppose
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               found
               even
               by
               the
               narrowest
               Measures
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               in
               an
               Estate
               of
               Want
               ,
               and
               hast
               not
               a
               Sufficiency
               answerable
               to
               thy
               Necessities
               ;
               in
               this
               case
               indeed
               thou
               hast
               not
               full
               matter
               of
               Contentment
               ,
               but
               however
               thou
               must
               Labour
               to
               support
               thy self
               with
               Patience
               ,
               considering
               that
               this
               is
               the
               Lot
               which
               the
               
                 All
                 wise
                 GOD
              
               hath
               given
               thee
               to
               whom
               thou
               owest
               an
               intire
               Submission
               ,
               and
               who
               may
               have
               appointed
               
               this
               ,
               as
               to
               punish
               thy
               former
               Follies
               and
               Sins
               ,
               so
               likewise
               both
               to
               further
               thy
               greater
               good
               and
               also
               to
               prevent
               greater
               mischiefs
               and
               evils
               which
               might
               have
               befallen
               thee
               .
               And
               though
               thou
               mayest
               very
               lawfully
               seek
               to
               be
               out
               of
               this
               present
               
                 Necessitous
                 Condition
              
               ,
               (
               providing
               it
               be
               by
               Lawfull
               Means
               and
               Moderat
               Cares
               and
               Endeavours
               )
               yet
               thou
               hast
               no
               reason
               to
               Fret
               and
               Repine
               thereat
               :
               For
               consider
               ,
               that
               as
               thy
               
                 Estate
                 is
                 little
                 here
                 ,
                 so
                 thy
                 account
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 less
                 hereafter
                 ,
              
               and
               thou
               art
               also
               at
               present
               delivered
               from
               many
               Dangerous
               Temptations
               ,
               which
               perhaps
               thou
               couldst
               not
               well
               have
               resisted
               ,
               and
               art
               rid
               of
               many
               Incumbrances
               and
               Intanglements
               which
               would
               either
               have
               hindred
               thy
               Progress
               in
               Vertue
               and
               H●…liness
               altogether
               ,
               or
               else
               rendred
               it
               very
               difficult
               Remember
               also
               that
               even
               in
               this
               State
               there
               are
               fair
               and
               good
               Opportunities
               of
               wining
               Heaven
               and
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               in
               any
               other
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               be
               sufficiently
               secured
               ,
               it
               's
               the
               less
               matter
               what
               come
               of
               other
               things
               :
               i●…
               we
               be
               sure
               to
               be
               happy
               hereafter
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               be
               much
               concerned
               how
               we
               fare
               here
               .
               And
               't
               is
               certain
               that
               neither
               our
               Praise
               nor
               our
               Reward
               depends
               upon
               any
               
                 external
                 condition
              
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               upon
               our
               living
               Vertuously
               and
               Uprightly
               ,
               Devoutly
               and
               
               Piously
               in
               whatsoever
               Condition
               GOD
               puts
               us
               .
               The
               state
               of
               Man
               in
               this
               World
               may
               be
               compared
               to
               a
               play
               ,
               whereof
               we
               all
               are
               the
               Actors
               ;
               and
               as
               in
               a
               play
               it
               is
               of
               no
               great
               moment
               ,
               what
               part
               a
               Man
               act
               ,
               providing
               he
               act
               the
               part
               alloted
               him
               handsomely
               ,
               and
               well
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               acts
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Servant
               or
               Clown
               rightly
               ,
               gets
               as
               much
               Praise
               and
               Reward
               as
               he
               who
               playes
               the
               part
               of
               a
               Prince
               :
               So
               let
               it
               not
               trouble
               thee
               ,
               whither
               this
               or
               the
               other
               Condition
               hath
               fallen
               into
               thy
               share
               ,
               whither
               GOD
               hath
               given
               thee
               this
               or
               the
               other
               Station
               to
               shew
               thy self
               in
               ,
               but
               whatever
               it
               be
               ,
               do
               thou
               what
               becomes
               thee
               ,
               walk
               sutably
               to
               thy
               place
               and
               Circumstances
               ,
               see
               that
               thou
               carry
               thy self
               so
               as
               that
               GOD
               may
               be
               Glorified
               ,
               thy self
               Praised
               ▪
               and
               others
               Edified
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Play
               is
               done
               ,
               when
               this
               Life
               is
               ended
               ,
               great
               shall
               be
               thy
               Reward
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               if
               thou
               find
               that
               GOD
               hath
               put
               thee
               into
               an
               Estate
               of
               Redundance
               &
               Plenty
               so
               that
               besides
               the
               liberal
               supplies
               of
               thy
               Necessities
               thou
               hast
               much
               considerably
               over
               and
               above
               ;
               if
               so
               ,
               then
               thou
               owest
               first
               great
               thanks
               to
               GOD
               for
               his
               Bountyt
               and
               Liberality
               to
               thee
               ,
               whilst
               many
               others
               in
               the
               World
               are
               Pinched
               and
               Strained
               :
               Thou
               
               broughtest
               as
               little
               into
               the
               World
               with
               thee
               as
               they
               did
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
              
               had
               not
               made
               the
               difference
               and
               kept
               it
               up
               ,
               thou
               shouldest
               have
               felt
               their
               Poverty
               ,
               and
               they
               might
               have
               enjoyed
               thy
               present
               Plenty
               .
               Make
               therefore
               an
               thankfull
               Acknowledgement
               unto
               GOD'S
               Goodness
               ,
               as
               this
               Iacob
               did
               afterwards
               upon
               the
               like
               Consideration
               ,
               
                 O
                 GOD
              
               ,
               said
               he
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 Worthy
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 mercies
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 truth
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 shewed
                 unto
                 thy
                 servant
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 my
                 staff
                 I
                 passed
                 over
                 this
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 I
                 am
                 become
                 two
                 bands
                 ;
                 Gen.
              
               32.
               9
               
               :
               10.
               
            
             
               But
               as
               thou
               art
               thus
               oblidged
               to
               Gratitude
               and
               Thankfulness
               ,
               so
               in
               the
               next
               place
               you
               will
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               ,
               what
               Warriness
               and
               Circumspection
               and
               Watchfulness
               thy
               present
               condition
               requires
               and
               calls
               for
               .
               A
               Plentifull
               State
               is
               Difficult
               and
               Dangerous
               it
               produceth
               many
               and
               strong
               Temptations
               ,
               so
               that
               thou
               hast
               need
               to
               take
               head
               to
               thy self
               that
               thou
               be
               not
               overcome
               ;
               keep
               a
               strict
               Watch
               and
               Guard
               over
               all
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               that
               thou
               wax
               not
               Proud
               and
               Wanton
               ,
               that
               thou
               be
               not
               ensna●…ed
               to
               Rioting
               and
               Excess
               ,
               that
               thou
               oppress
               not
               thy
               Inferiours
               :
               Let
               not
               thy
               Abundance
               make
               thee
               Forgetfull
               of
               GOD
               ,
               or
               keep
               thee
               from
               the
               thoughts
               of
               
               another
               World
               ,
               for
               if
               these
               be
               the
               effects
               and
               Consequences
               of
               thy
               Plentifull
               Condition
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               Curse
               and
               not
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               brought
               thee
               to
               utter
               Ruine
               and
               Destruction
               ,
               if
               thou
               thus
               abuse
               thy
               Plenty
               ,
               thou
               shall
               one
               day
               pay
               sadly
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               thou
               Satiats
               thy self
               here
               ,
               the
               greater
               shall
               be
               thy
               Penu●…y
               and
               Want
               hereafter
               :
               Then
               thou
               shalt
               feel
               the
               folly
               of
               Abusing
               Plenty-after
               this
               sort
               ,
               and
               shalt
               be
               Glad
               to
               have
               one
               sent
               that
               he
               may
               Dip
               
                 the
                 tip
                 of
                 his
                 finger
                 in
                 water
                 to
                 cool
                 thy
                 tongue
                 ,
              
               but
               it
               shal
               not
               be
               granted
               ;
               in
               steed
               of
               this
               thou
               shalt
               hear
               ,
               Son
               ,
               
                 Remember
                 that
                 thou
                 in
                 thy
                 life
                 time
                 receivedst
                 thy
                 good
                 things
              
               ;
               Luk
               :
               16.
               25.
               
               Now
               he
               that
               would
               not
               have
               such
               a
               Comfortless
               Memorandum
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               him
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               let
               him
               Remember
               to
               walk
               warri●…y
               in
               this
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               give
               himself
               to
               Pride
               and
               Luxury
               and
               Voluptuousness
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               Exercise
               himself
               to
               Godliness
               ,
               and
               keep
               that
               charge
               which
               the
               Apostle
               gives
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               commands
               all
               Pastours
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               give
               them
               that
               are
               Rich
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 high
                 minded
                 ,
                 nor
                 trust
                 in
                 uncertain
                 riches
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 living
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 giveth
                 us
                 richly
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 enjoy
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 distribute
                 ,
                 willing
                 to
                 communicate
                 ,
                 laying
                 up
                 in
                 store
                 for
              
               
               
                 themselves
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 eternal
                 life
              
               ;
               1.
               
               Tim.
               6.
               17.
               
               Remember
               that
               thou
               art
               no
               more
               then
               a
               Steward
               ,
               of
               what
               more
               then
               sufficiently
               serves
               thy self
               ,
               and
               that
               thou
               must
               be
               accountable
               for
               it
               to
               him
               who
               trusteth
               thee
               with
               it
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               mightly
               idlely
               by
               the
               ,
               or
               that
               thou
               mightest
               abuse
               it
               to
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               Impiety
               and
               Profaneness
               ;
               But
               he
               gave
               it
               thee
               that
               thou
               mightest
               thereby
               shew
               thy
               Wisdom
               ,
               manifest
               thy
               Vertue
               ,
               glorifie
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               profite
               Mankind
               ;
               and
               especially
               to
               distribute
               to
               the
               Necessities
               of
               those
               that
               want
               .
               We
               mistake
               it
               very
               much
               if
               we
               think
               GOD
               is
               so
               fond
               upon
               one
               sort
               of
               men
               more
               then
               another
               ;
               that
               he
               giveth
               in
               abundance
               to
               the
               one
               for
               to
               feed
               ,
               and
               Pamper
               their
               Lusts
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               and
               is
               content
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               that
               others
               starve
               ;
               no
               certainly
               ,
               GOD
               can
               be
               accused
               of
               no
               such
               partiality
               ;
               but
               as
               His
               Wisdom
               hath
               not
               thought
               fit
               to
               make
               an
               equal
               Distribution
               of
               this
               Worlds
               Wealth
               among
               Men
               ,
               so
               the
               Reason
               why
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               one
               ,
               and
               withholden
               from
               another
               ,
               is
               ▪
               that
               the
               one
               might
               learn
               the
               Vertue
               of
               Patience
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               exercise
               Charity
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               such
               mutuall
               Giving
               and
               Receiving
               ,
               Love
               ▪
               Unity
               and
               Concord
               may
               be
               preserved
               ,
               and
               kept
               up
               
               in
               the
               World.
               
                 Quando
                 Dominus
                 Pauperem
                 facit
                 ,
                 Divites
                 probat
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Father
               ,
               
                 when
                 GOD
                 maketh
                 one
                 Poor
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 Rich
                 ,
              
               't
               is
               to
               put
               them
               to
               a
               proof
               of
               their
               love
               to
               Him
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               Kindness
               to
               their
               Brethren
               .
               He
               therefore
               who
               keeps
               all
               to
               himself
               ,
               or
               imploies
               it
               only
               for
               his
               own
               proper
               use
               ,
               is
               an
               unjust
               Steward
               ,
               and
               doth
               pervert
               GOD'S
               Design
               in
               giving
               it
               him
               .
               
                 Non
                 solum
                 Avarus
                 est
                 qui
                 rapit
                 aliena
                 ▪
                 sed
                 ille
                 Avarus
                 est
                 qui
                 cupide
                 servat
                 sua
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 He
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 Covetous
                 and
                 Unjust
                 who
                 robbeth
                 others
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 also
                 who
                 basely
                 keeps
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 without
                 Communicating
                 to
                 others
                 ;
                 who
                 eateth
                 his
                 morsals
                 alone
                 ,
              
               as
               Iob
               speaks
               ,
               
                 without
                 calling
                 the
                 Stranger
                 and
                 Needy
                 to
                 share
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               There
               is
               no
               evil
               in
               Rich
               Mens
               eating
               the
               Fat
               ,
               and
               Drinking
               the
               Sweet
               ,
               providing
               they
               send
               portions
               to
               them
               ,
               for
               whom
               nothing
               is
               prepared
               :
               But
               if
               this
               be
               omitted
               they
               abuse
               the
               good
               Creatures
               of
               GOD
               committed
               to
               their
               Custody
               ,
               and
               are
               as
               unjust
               as
               that
               Steward
               ,
               who
               feeds
               highly
               himself
               ,
               but
               lets
               his
               Fellow
               Servants
               starve
               .
               He
               only
               is
               a
               Wise
               and
               Faithful
               Steward
               ,
               who
               is
               Liberal
               and
               Charitable
               of
               those
               Goods
               which
               GOD
               hath
               given
               him
               ,
               who
               
                 feeds
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 cloaths
                 the
                 naked
                 ,
                 visits
                 the
                 Si●…k
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 in
                 prison
                 ,
              
               and
               Administers
               to
               them
               .
               And
               as
               by
               a
               Wise
               and
               
               Charitable
               Distribution
               of
               the
               Mammon
               of
               Unrighteousness
               ,
               he
               purchaseth
               to
               himself
               Love
               and
               a
               Vertuous
               Commendation
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               so
               he
               maketh
               to
               himself
               
                 Friends
                 that
                 never
                 die
              
               ;
               but
               who
               ,
               when
               he
               removeth
               hence
               ,
               
                 will
                 recive
                 him
                 into
                 their
                 everlasting
                 Habitations
                 ?
                 Luke
              
               16.
               9.
               
               We
               will
               not
               insist
               farther
               on
               this
               Point
               at
               present
               ,
               because
               we
               will
               have
               occasion
               to
               Discourse
               thereon
               afterwards
               in
               the
               
                 Second
                 Part
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               we
               shall
               now
               conclude
               with
               those
               words
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               often
               used
               ,
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 ears
                 to
                 hear
                 let
                 him
                 hear
              
               ;
               He
               that
               is
               concerned
               let
               him
               remember
               and
               take
               notice
               of
               this
               and
               do
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               escape
               the
               Danger
               of
               Riches
               ,
               and
               not
               through
               them
               make
               Shipwrack
               of
               his
               Salvation
               :
               But
               notwithstanding
               of
               these
               Impediments
               and
               Difficulties
               which
               they
               throw
               in
               his
               way
               ,
               he
               may
               obtain
               a
               safe
               Arrival
               into
               that
               Heavenly
               Canaan
               which
               is
               above
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 V.
              
               Of
               the
               end
               which
               Jacob
               proposed
               to
               himself
               in
               th●…se
               Requests
               .
               His
               Condition
               here
               a
               fit
               Embleme
               to
               represent
               the
               Present
               State
               of
               Mankind
               ;
               All
               Men
               considered
               as
               Pilgrims
               and
               Sojourners
               both
               in
               a
               Literal
               and
               Moral
               Sense
               .
               The
               Patriarchs
               lived
               in
               expectation
               of
               a
               Future
               State
               ;
               The
               certaintie
               of
               this
               State
               held
               forth
               ,
               and
               some
               account
               thereof
               given
               .
               The
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               
                 first
                 part
              
               .
            
             
               THE
               last
               Particular
               to
               be
               taken
               notice
               of
               in
               this
               Part
               of
               
                 Iacob's
                 Vow
              
               ,
               is
               the
               end
               which
               he
               proposed
               to
               himself
               ,
               in
               asking
               those
               things
               from
               GOD
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 come
                 back
                 to
                 his
                 Father's
                 house
                 in
                 peace
              
               ;
               And
               hereby
               the
               Reasonableness
               and
               Equitie
               of
               his
               Requests
               will
               farther
               appear
               ;
               he
               was
               at
               this
               time
               going
               a
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               travelling
               a
               to
               
                 Forreigne
                 Countrey
              
               ,
               where
               he
               intended
               not
               to
               take
               up
               a
               constant
               Residence
               ,
               whatever
               he
               might
               meet
               with
               :
               he
               resolved
               only
               to
               Sojourne
               for
               sometime
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               return
               to
               his
               Father's
               house
               ,
               the
               place
               of
               his
               Birth
               and
               Education
               .
            
             
             
               He
               Designed
               to
               take
               up
               his
               rest
               and
               settled
               Abode
               ,
               no
               other
               where
               then
               his
               Father's
               house
               ,
               and
               this
               
                 Land
                 of
                 Promise
              
               he
               preferred
               to
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               Inheritance
               else-where
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               was
               that
               he
               now
               asked
               no
               more
               then
               what
               was
               Sutable
               ,
               and
               Necessarie
               to
               his
               Present
               State
               ,
               and
               Condition
               of
               a
               Pilgrim
               ,
               and
               Traveller
               .
            
             
               The
               present
               Condition
               of
               this
               Patriarch
               ,
               is
               a
               fit
               and
               proper
               Embleme
               to
               hold
               forth
               the
               Nature
               and
               Qualitie
               of
               Man's
               Life
               ,
               while
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               for
               what
               Iacob
               was
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               all
               Men
               may
               be
               said
               to
               be
               ,
               during
               their
               abode
               upon
               Earth
               .
               This
               same
               Iacob
               when
               he
               appeared
               before
               Pharaoh
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               calls
               his
               whole
               Life
               
                 A
                 Pilgrimage
              
               ,
               without
               respecting
               this
               particular
               Journey
               which
               he
               made
               to
               Mesopotamia
               ;
               And
               he
               sayes
               the
               same
               of
               the
               Life
               of
               his
               Fathers
               ,
               
                 The
                 dayes
              
               ,
               ●…aith
               he
               ,
               
                 of
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 my
                 Pilgrimage
                 ,
                 are
                 an
                 hundred
                 and
                 thirty
                 years
                 ;
                 few
                 and
                 evil
                 have
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 my
                 life
                 been
                 ,
                 And
                 have
                 not
                 attained
                 unto
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 years
                 of
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 my
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 their
                 Pilgrimage
              
               ;
               Gen
               :
               47
               :
               9
               :
               David
               also
               saith
               the
               same
               ,
               Psal.
               39.
               12.
               
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Sojourner
                 as
                 all
                 my
                 Fathers
                 were
              
               ;
               And
               again
               ,
               he
               saith
               plainly
               ,
               
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 stranger
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 earth
              
               ,
               Psal.
               119.
               19.
               
               And
               indeed
               all
               men
               while
               they
               are
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               only
               as
               Strangers
               and
               Sojourners
               .
               Our
               very
               Life
               here
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               Pilgrimage
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               in
               a
               Literal
               and
               Moral
               Sense
               .
               It
               holds
               even
               for
               the
               most
               part
               true
               Literally
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               settled
               Condition
               here
               :
               like
               Travellers
               we
               are
               still
               in
               a
               continuall
               motion
               ,
               flitting
               up
               and
               down
               ;
               what
               do
               we
               else
               but
               traverse
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               go
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ?
               He
               is
               truely
               a
               singular
               person
               who
               hath
               never
               been
               from
               his
               Mothers
               knee
               ,
               nor
               seen
               any
               other
               place
               then
               that
               of
               his
               Birth
               ,
               nor
               conversed
               with
               any
               other
               Men
               then
               his
               particular
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               ,
               and
               those
               he
               was
               Born
               and
               Bred
               amongst
               .
               The
               
                 secret
                 Providence
              
               of
               GOD
               ,
               the
               pursuing
               our
               Callings
               ,
               the
               desire
               of
               a
               Livelyhood
               and
               Subsistance
               ,
               the
               seeking
               out
               greater
               Peace
               and
               Security
               ,
               drive
               us
               with
               Iacob
               from
               our
               
                 Father's
                 house
              
               .
               We
               are
               hereby
               often
               constrained
               to
               a
               wandring
               Course
               of
               Life
               ,
               which
               exposes
               us
               also
               to
               Wind
               and
               Weather
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Incommodites
               which
               Travellers
               meet
               with
               :
               Men
               cannot
               almost
               by
               any
               Means
               ,
               or
               the
               greatest
               Foresight
               ,
               secure
               to
               themselves
               a
               fixed
               Sta●…ion
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               but
               are
               either
               by
               their
               ●…hoice
               willingly
               ,
               or
               through
               necessity
               changing
               
               their
               Habitations
               and
               Imployments
               .
               When
               we
               think
               our selves
               most
               secure
               ,
               and
               are
               building
               to
               our selves
               Houses
               and
               Tabernacles
               of
               Residence
               ,
               hoping
               that
               here
               we
               shall
               fix
               and
               settle
               ,
               behold
               ,
               presently
               some
               thing
               or
               other
               occurs
               which
               defeats
               our
               Design
               ,
               and
               alters
               our
               Purpose
               ,
               and
               constrains
               us
               to
               make
               Tryal
               of
               some
               State
               and
               Condition
               we
               little
               thought
               upon
               .
               And
               thus
               all
               Men
               almost
               from
               their
               own
               Experience
               ,
               may
               say
               ,
               
                 that
                 their
                 Life
                 and
                 Condition
                 he●…e
                 is
                 like
                 that
                 of
                 a
                 Traveller
                 and
                 Pilgrime
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               however
               true
               it
               hold
               in
               a
               
                 Literal
                 sense
              
               ,
               it
               is
               alwayes
               
                 Morally
                 true
              
               ,
               that
               Man
               while
               upon
               Earth
               is
               but
               a
               Sojourner
               and
               Stranger
               whatever
               be
               his
               Lot
               and
               Portion
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               GOD
               hath
               not
               intended
               us
               a
               Sure
               and
               Lasting
               Abode
               here
               ,
               he
               hath
               resolved
               not
               to
               suffer
               us
               to
               make
               any
               long
               or
               considerable
               stay
               on
               the
               Earth
               ,
               he
               designs
               only
               that
               we
               should
               take
               a
               short
               view
               of
               things
               ,
               take
               a
               turn
               or
               two
               and
               then
               remove
               hence
               .
               Man's
               Life
               here
               is
               but
               of
               
                 few
                 dayes
              
               ,
               even
               those
               who
               attain
               to
               the
               greatest
               number
               of
               years
               ,
               their
               life
               if
               compared
               to
               Eternity
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               span-long
               ;
               and
               seeing
               that
               thus
               we
               have
               but
               so
               short
               and
               so
               uncertain
               Possession
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               our
               stay
               therein
               cannot
               
               be
               counted
               other
               ,
               then
               
                 a
                 Sojourning
              
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               said
               properly
               that
               we
               
                 dwell
                 here
              
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               we
               lodge
               ;
               For
               we
               are
               not
               
                 true
                 Inhabitants
              
               ,
               but
               only
               
                 way-faring
                 Men
              
               ,
               who
               take
               a
               Nights
               Lodging
               and
               afterwards
               are
               gone
               .
               We
               can
               call
               no
               place
               here
               our
               Home
               ,
               we
               never
               go
               Home
               till
               we
               descend
               into
               the
               Grave
               ,
               and
               pass
               over
               into
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               that
               is
               our
               Home
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               changing
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               flitting
               from
               it
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               As
               we
               are
               to
               account
               our selves
               Sojourners
               ,
               because
               our
               Life
               is
               short
               ,
               so
               Strangers
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               want
               of
               an
               agreeable
               Habitation
               .
               All
               Creatures
               have
               a
               proper
               Element
               ,
               whither
               also
               their
               Natural
               Propensitie
               inclines
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               Proper
               and
               Natural
               Element
               of
               any
               Beeing
               which
               is
               suitable
               to
               its
               Nature
               and
               Quality
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               finds
               Rest
               and
               Ease
               ;
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               that
               is
               Improper
               and
               Unnatural
               which
               agrees
               not
               with
               its
               Disposition
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               lives
               with
               Difficultie
               ,
               and
               in
               much
               pain
               .
               Thus
               the
               Air
               is
               an
               improper
               Element
               for
               Fishes
               ,
               as
               the
               Water
               for
               Fowls
               ,
               and
               Terrestrial
               Creatures
               ;
               and
               consequently
               this
               World
               is
               not
               the
               proper
               place
               and
               habitation
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               Rational
               Beings
               :
               And
               therefore
               also
               not
               of
               Men
               ,
               seeing
               we
               are
               of
               this
               Order
               by
               our
               
                 better
                 part
              
               .
               The
               
               Creatures
               to
               be
               met
               with
               here
               below
               ,
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               Converse
               with
               us
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               Delights
               and
               Enjoyments
               here
               can
               only
               gratifie
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               be
               profitable
               for
               chearing
               those
               
                 frail
                 Tabernacles
                 we
                 carry
                 about
                 with
                 us
              
               ;
               But
               't
               is
               little
               service
               they
               can
               do
               the
               Soul
               ,
               and
               therefore
               however
               proper
               these
               
                 lower
                 Regions
              
               may
               be
               for
               Bodies
               ,
               yet
               certainly
               our
               Souls
               soar
               higher
               ,
               and
               aspire
               after
               a
               Happiness
               beyond
               what
               is
               to
               be
               found
               here
               .
               Wherefore
               whiles
               we
               are
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               truely
               called
               Exiles
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               suffer
               Banishment
               ,
               for
               Heaven
               only
               is
               our
               
                 Native
                 S●…yle
              
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               
                 yonder
                 Regions
              
               above
               that
               we
               can
               only
               expect
               to
               find
               a
               
                 sutable
                 Habitation
              
               and
               abode
               .
               The
               very
               Heathens
               had
               this
               Sentiment
               ,
               they
               accounted
               their
               Stay
               here
               a
               
                 perfect
                 banishment
              
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               the
               Body
               the
               Prison
               ,
               which
               detained
               the
               Soul
               from
               its
               
                 Native
                 Countrey
              
               .
               So
               Anexagoras
               
                 being
                 asked
                 ,
                 whither
                 he
                 had
                 any
                 Care
                 or
                 Concernments
                 for
                 his
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 troubled
                 not
                 himself
                 with
                 the
              
               Publick
               Affairs
               and
               Transactions
               .
               His
               answer
               was
               ,
               
                 GOD
                 forbid
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 indeed
                 my
                 mind
                 is
                 greatly
                 towards
                 my
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 pointing
                 with
                 his
                 finger
                 to
                 Heaven
                 .
              
               That
               is
               a
               Man's
               Home
               where
               his
               Friends
               and
               Relations
               live
               ,
               where
               his
               Wealth
               and
               Estate
               ,
               and
               the
               Possessions
               wherein
               his
               Happiness
               
               lyes
               are
               reserved
               ,
               &
               where
               his
               Heart
               and
               Affections
               are
               placed
               ;
               And
               so
               Heaven
               is
               and
               should
               be
               only
               our
               Home
               .
               Thither
               should
               we
               aim
               ,
               for
               our
               Souls
               are
               descended
               thence
               ,
               there
               GOD
               
                 our
                 Father
              
               liveth
               ,
               and
               
                 IESUS
                 CHRIST
              
               our
               
                 elder
                 Brother
              
               ;
               and
               Angels
               and
               Seraphims
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Spirits
                 of
                 just
                 Men
                 made
                 perfect
              
               ;
               our
               Friends
               and
               Companions
               ,
               and
               Fellow-Citizens
               ;
               and
               there
               be
               the
               Treasures
               of
               our
               Happiness
               :
               That
               Good
               which
               our
               Souls
               crave
               and
               seek
               after
               is
               shut
               up
               there
               ,
               and
               no
               where
               else
               .
               This
               World
               affords
               no
               perfect
               Contentment
               ,
               or
               true
               solid
               Happiness
               :
               All
               we
               can
               expect
               here
               is
               some
               little
               Refreshing
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               Fainting
               and
               Languishing
               .
               This
               World
               is
               an
               Inne
               ,
               too
               narrow
               and
               scanty
               for
               to
               give
               
                 Satisfactorie
                 ease
              
               and
               fulness
               ;
               this
               is
               only
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               when
               we
               come
               to
               our
               
                 Fathers
                 house
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 Mansions
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               Richly
               and
               well
               Furnished
               ;
               
                 In
                 his
                 Presence
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 fulness
                 of
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 his
                 Right
                 Hand
                 there
                 are
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Pleasures
                 for
                 evermore
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               16.
               11.
               
            
             
               This
               
                 Earthly
                 Canaan
              
               which
               was
               here
               promised
               to
               Iacob
               ,
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               given
               as
               a
               Pledge
               thereof
               :
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               doubted
               ▪
               but
               that
               the
               Patriarch
               had
               a
               prospect
               beyond
               the
               Land
               wherein
               he
               was
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               the
               pleasantest
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               he
               had
               
               already
               tasted
               these
               Delights
               which
               Canaan
               upon
               Earth
               afforded
               :
               and
               albeit
               they
               were
               good
               enough
               of
               their
               kind
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               but
               be
               sensible
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               far
               short
               of
               of
               satisfying
               the
               Appetite
               of
               the
               Soul
               :
               And
               that
               therefore
               there
               was
               something
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               more
               then
               what
               is
               to
               be
               found
               even
               in
               the
               best
               Countrey
               here
               .
               Iacob
               had
               certainly
               the
               best
               and
               most
               
                 vertuous
                 Education
              
               of
               any
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               was
               preserved
               from
               Vice
               and
               Immorality
               ,
               which
               render
               Men
               brutish
               ,
               and
               so
               enfeeble
               their
               Minds
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               Dream
               of
               nothing
               but
               what
               savours
               of
               the
               Flesh
               ;
               he
               was
               early
               taught
               all
               Natural
               Wisdom
               and
               Knowledge
               ,
               and
               Instructed
               also
               in
               things
               which
               
                 Natural
                 light
              
               could
               not
               reach
               to
               :
               And
               therefore
               he
               certainly
               knew
               ,
               and
               was
               persawded
               that
               there
               was
               
                 something
                 within
                 him
              
               besides
               
                 Flesh
                 and
                 Bones
              
               ;
               even
               a
               
                 Divine
                 Soul
              
               capable
               of
               ,
               and
               designed
               for
               a
               more
               
                 noble
                 kind
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               then
               what
               Man
               enjoyes
               at
               present
               :
               Because
               the
               Promises
               made
               to
               the
               Patriarchs
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
               are
               Temporal
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               from
               thence
               conclude
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               no
               other
               ,
               Spiritual
               &
               
                 Eternal
                 Blessings
              
               were
               Vailed
               under
               these
               ,
               and
               might
               perhaps
               also
               be
               Promised
               a
               part
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               particularly
               mentioned
               ▪
               No
               doubt
               more
               was
               Revealed
               to
               them
               then
               
               what
               we
               have
               an
               account
               of
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               
                 written
                 was
                 only
                 necessarie
                 to
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 us
                 for
                 the
                 pointing
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 .
              
               It
               is
               very
               unreasonable
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               were
               so
               Dearly
               Beloved
               of
               GOD
               ,
               Honoured
               with
               many
               Particular
               Revelations
               ,
               and
               whose
               Wisdom
               and
               Vertue
               was
               more
               then
               Ordinary
               ,
               I
               say
               it
               is
               unreasonable
               to
               think
               that
               they
               were
               left
               ignorant
               of
               a
               
                 future
                 state
              
               .
               Such
               a
               thought
               is
               injurious
               to
               the
               Love
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               also
               inconsistent
               with
               that
               Character
               they
               deserve
               ;
               as
               questionless
               they
               had
               a
               Curiosity
               to
               know
               ,
               whither
               there
               was
               
                 another
                 better
                 life
              
               hereafter
               .
               So
               GOD
               would
               not
               refuse
               to
               satisfie
               the
               same
               ,
               it
               being
               very
               Laudable
               and
               very
               Necessary
               for
               the
               directing
               of
               their
               Life
               and
               composing
               their
               minds
               in
               Peace
               ,
               It
               is
               but
               small
               Comfort
               and
               Satisfaction
               ,
               the
               Patriarchs
               can
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               had
               ,
               in
               the
               Promises
               that
               were
               made
               them
               ;
               if
               we
               take
               away
               the
               Hopes
               and
               Expectation
               of
               another
               Life
               :
               For
               the
               Promises
               did
               more
               concern
               their
               Posterity
               then
               themselves
               ;
               And
               as
               for
               the
               Favours
               presently
               conferred
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               thereof
               could
               not
               but
               be
               very
               much
               marred
               with
               the
               thoughts
               of
               their
               Death
               .
               Nay
               ,
               the
               more
               Good
               they
               Enjoyed
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               would
               be
               Troubled
               ,
               when
               they
               reflected
               upon
               their
               Mortality
               ;
               And
               they
               
               could
               not
               but
               frequently
               reflect
               thereon
               ,
               seeing
               every
               where
               Instances
               thereof
               are
               to
               be
               met
               with
               .
               Death
               damps
               a
               Man's
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Imbitters
               his
               Life
               ;
               The
               greater
               matter
               of
               Contentment
               one
               hath
               at
               present
               ,
               the
               greater
               will
               be
               his
               Disquiet
               when
               he
               thinks
               he
               will
               die
               :
               Unless
               he
               believe
               his
               death
               will
               be
               followed
               with
               a
               long
               and
               better
               Life
               .
               It
               is
               the
               Wretched
               and
               Miserable
               ,
               who
               desire
               death
               ,
               or
               think
               upon
               it
               without
               Regrate
               :
               Others
               cannot
               think
               upon
               it
               without
               sadness
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Comfort
               which
               ariseth
               from
               the
               Assurance
               of
               after
               Happiness
               .
               
                 O
                 death
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Son
               of
               
                 Sirach
                 ,
                 how
                 bitter
                 is
                 the
                 Remembrance
                 of
                 thee
                 to
                 a
                 Man
                 that
                 liveth
                 at
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 Possessions
                 ,
                 And
                 to
                 the
                 Man
                 that
                 hath
                 nothing
                 to
                 vex
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 hath
                 Prosperity
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 Yea
                 ,
                 unto
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 yet
                 able
                 to
                 receive
                 Meat
                 ;
                 Eccles.
              
               41
               :
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               If
               then
               the
               Patriarchs
               had
               been
               ignorant
               of
               a
               Future
               State
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Hopes
               of
               it
               ,
               their
               Life
               would
               have
               been
               very
               Miserable
               ;
               And
               the
               Singular
               Blessings
               GOD
               bestowed
               on
               them
               ,
               would
               have
               but
               tended
               to
               increase
               their
               misery
               .
               But
               that
               another
               better
               State
               was
               made
               known
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               lived
               in
               the
               expectation
               of
               it
               ,
               is
               plainly
               intimat
               to
               us
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               13.
               
               &c
               where
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 these
                 all
                 died
                 in
                 Faith
                 ,
                 not
                 having
              
               
               
                 received
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 but
                 having
                 seen
                 them
                 a
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 perswaded
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Embraced
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Confessed
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 Strangers
                 and
                 Pilgrims
                 on
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 Declare
                 plainly
                 that
                 they
                 seek
                 a
                 Countrey
                 ;
                 And
                 truly
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 mindful
                 of
                 that
                 Countrey
                 from
                 whence
                 they
                 came
                 out
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 have
                 had
                 Opportunity
                 to
                 have
                 returned
                 but
                 now
                 they
                 desire
                 a
                 better
                 Countrey
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 an
                 Heavenly
                 .
                 Therefore
                 GOD
                 is
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 their
                 GOD
                 ,
                 for
                 He
                 hath
                 prepared
                 for
                 them
                 a
                 City
                 .
              
               And
               a
               little
               before
               he
               tells
               us
               particularlie
               of
               Abraham
               that
               he
               
                 looked
                 for
                 a
                 City
                 which
                 hath
                 foundations
                 ,
                 whose
                 Maker
                 and
                 Builder
                 is
                 GOD.
              
               Which
               he
               could
               not
               look
               for
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               therefore
               certainly
               he
               expected
               it
               in
               that
               which
               is
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               break
               off
               the
               Fetters
               of
               Lusts
               ,
               and
               Disintangle
               our selves
               from
               Carnal
               and
               Worldly
               interests
               ,
               and
               allow
               our
               Souls
               but
               any
               measure
               of
               Rational
               Wisdom
               ;
               As
               then
               our
               Desires
               would
               soon
               take
               Wing
               and
               flee
               above
               Sublunarie
               Enjoyments
               ,
               so
               our
               Minds
               would
               be
               easily
               inclined
               to
               believe
               another
               better
               State
               to
               succeed
               this
               :
               For
               without
               this
               Supposition
               ,
               Man
               is
               the
               strangest
               and
               most
               Puzling
               Phenomena
               ,
               the
               most
               Unaccountable
               thing
               in
               Nature
               ,
               a
               Beeing
               patcht
               up
               of
               Irregularities
               &
               Contradictions
               :
               For
               by
               
               Nature
               he
               is
               capable
               of
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               yet
               as
               to
               his
               Duration
               but
               an
               Ephemera
               ,
               of
               so
               short
               a
               Life
               ,
               that
               he
               bends
               to
               die
               almost
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               begins
               to
               live
               ;
               He
               is
               capable
               of
               the
               highest
               Perfection
               ,
               and
               fitted
               for
               the
               Noblest
               Imployments
               ,
               and
               yet
               i●…
               we
               do
               not
               suppose
               
                 another
                 Life
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               nothing
               else
               to
               do
               ,
               except
               to
               eat
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               mean
               ends
               of
               an
               
                 Animal
                 Life
              
               ;
               which
               the
               
                 brute
                 Beasts
              
               attain
               to
               with
               much
               less
               toil
               and
               trouble
               .
               Thus
               He
               who
               is
               the
               Chiefest
               of
               all
               the
               Creatures
               we
               see
               ,
               and
               seems
               to
               be
               design'd
               Lord
               of
               them
               ,
               would
               be
               in
               the
               worst
               Condition
               of
               any
               ;
               Because
               never
               attaining
               the
               End
               and
               Perfection
               his
               Nature
               is
               capable
               of
               ,
               neither
               receiving
               the
               Satisfaction
               of
               his
               most
               Reasonable
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               most
               Manlike
               desires
               .
               If
               there
               were
               not
               an
               after-State
               preferrable
               to
               this
               ,
               Man
               would
               not
               be
               the
               Ornament
               of
               the
               Creation
               ,
               but
               rather
               its
               Deformity
               ;
               And
               would
               afford
               some
               ground
               of
               Impeaching
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Wisdom
              
               and
               Goodness
               ,
               as
               if
               either
               the
               Contrivance
               had
               been
               marr'd
               ,
               or
               the
               Design
               of
               Creating
               him
               cruel
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               is
               indued
               with
               Capacities
               never
               to
               be
               Perfected
               ,
               and
               with
               Desires
               and
               Appetites
               which
               cannot
               receive
               Satisfaction
               .
               Hence
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               GOD
               is
               kinder
               to
               the
               Beasts
               then
               to
               Man
               ;
               
               And
               that
               he
               is
               the
               happiest
               Man
               who
               least
               useth
               his
               Reason
               and
               Understanding
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               layeth
               aside
               that
               which
               maketh
               him
               Man
               ,
               and
               endeavours
               to
               be
               as
               the
               Beasts
               who
               perish
               .
               Then
               they
               should
               be
               in
               the
               worst
               case
               ,
               of
               all
               others
               the
               most
               Miserable
               who
               Love
               and
               Fear
               and
               Serve
               GOD
               most
               ,
               and
               are
               most
               Careful
               to
               Please
               Him.
               These
               and
               a
               great
               many
               moe
               Absurdities
               would
               follow
               the
               Negation
               of
               a
               
                 Future
                 State
              
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               admitted
               ,
               unless
               we
               deny
               a
               Providence
               altogether
               ,
               and
               ascribe
               all
               things
               to
               
                 blind
                 Chance
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               the
               
                 Immortalitie
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
              
               seems
               to
               follow
               so
               necessarly
               from
               a
               belief
               of
               a
               Deitie
               ,
               that
               there
               have
               been
               very
               few
               who
               doubted
               of
               that
               ,
               without
               calling
               this
               in
               Question
               too
               .
            
             
               But
               though
               those
               things
               may
               incline
               us
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               a
               
                 Future
                 happy
                 State
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               certainly
               assure
               us
               thereof
               ;
               They
               are
               great
               and
               strong
               Presumptions
               indeed
               ,
               but
               no
               certain
               Demonstrations
               :
               Because
               it
               might
               be
               alledged
               that
               these
               Absurdities
               are
               rather
               the
               Consequence
               of
               our
               Ignorance
               ,
               which
               cannot
               understand
               better
               ,
               then
               of
               that
               supposed
               state
               of
               Man
               ;
               And
               that
               we
               cannot
               conclude
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               ,
               because
               that
               otherwayes
               we
               are
               unable
               to
               Salve
               and
               Vindicat
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               GOD
               :
               For
               how
               do
               we
               
               know
               what
               is
               Consistant
               or
               Inconsistant
               with
               
                 Infinite
                 Wisdom
              
               ?
               Many
               things
               may
               be
               agreeable
               thereto
               which
               we
               cannot
               find
               out
               .
               The
               undoubted
               certainty
               therefore
               of
               an
               
                 after
                 happy
                 State
              
               ,
               can
               only
               be
               drawn
               from
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 of
                 IESUS
                 CHRIST
              
               ;
               He
               
                 hath
                 brought
                 Life
                 and
                 Immortality
                 to
                 Light
                 ,
              
               2
               Tim.
               1
               :
               10.
               
               He
               hath
               put
               this
               matter
               clearly
               out
               of
               doubt
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               needs
               no
               longer
               be
               Disputed
               as
               an
               uncertain
               
                 Probleme
                 .
                 IESUS
                 CHRIST
              
               by
               his
               plain
               Assertions
               ,
               and
               express
               Promises
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               Resurrection
               ,
               hath
               Demonstrate
               to
               the
               World
               that
               there
               is
               another
               Life
               to
               succeed
               this
               :
               So
               that
               nothing
               but
               Perversness
               and
               Obstinacy
               can
               make
               Men
               call
               it
               in
               Question
               .
               He
               that
               will
               not
               be
               Convinced
               with
               this
               Evidence
               which
               the
               Gospel
               giveth
               ,
               is
               proofe
               against
               all
               Evidence
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               Convince
               him
               ;
               
                 He
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 Moses
              
               and
               the
               
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 CHRIST
              
               and
               the
               
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 though
              
               One
               
                 should
                 rise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               it
               is
               the
               Gospel
               which
               doth
               only
               ascertain
               us
               of
               a
               
                 Future
                 state
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               from
               it
               only
               that
               we
               may
               learn
               any
               true
               account
               of
               the
               nature
               and
               qualities
               thereof
               .
               This
               is
               a
               thing
               not
               so
               easie
               to
               be
               guessed
               at
               as
               the
               other
               .
               If
               any
               should
               offer
               to
               describe
               the
               
               State
               of
               a
               Countrey
               which
               they
               had
               never
               seen
               ,
               neither
               hath
               any
               true
               Idea
               of
               ,
               this
               description
               would
               be
               but
               bad
               and
               far
               from
               exactness
               :
               Now
               Heaven
               doth
               infinitlie
               transcend
               the
               best
               state
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               a
               quite
               different
               nature
               ,
               so
               that
               our
               conceptions
               could
               not
               reach
               it
               ,
               unless
               it
               were
               revealed
               .
               The
               Heathens
               who
               had
               not
               this
               true
               light
               to
               direct
               them
               ,
               entertained
               wild
               and
               extravagant
               fancies
               about
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               Life
               which
               is
               to
               succeed
               this
               :
               But
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               so
               gross
               and
               absurd
               as
               Mahomet
               ,
               who
               set
               aside
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               followed
               his
               own
               dreams
               ,
               which
               have
               suggested
               an
               odd
               kind
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               such
               
                 Monstruous
                 Pleasures
              
               there
               ,
               as
               can
               relish
               with
               none
               but
               beastlie
               and
               brutish
               Persons
               :
               for
               others
               certainly
               cannot
               but
               despise
               them
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               far
               from
               counting
               such
               enjoyments
               of
               happiness
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               certainly
               reckon
               it
               the
               greatest
               misery
               to
               be
               tyed
               to
               them
               eternally
               .
               Some
               of
               that
               
                 False
                 Prophets
                 followers
              
               ,
               are
               so
               ashamed
               of
               this
               account
               he
               gives
               of
               Mens
               happiness
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               that
               they
               study
               to
               put
               a
               fair
               construction
               thereupon
               ,
               by
               interpreting
               the
               same
               allegorically
               :
               But
               though
               this
               should
               be
               admitted
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               excuse
               ;
               for
               such
               Similitudes
               should
               have
               been
               shuned
               ,
               
               which
               can
               only
               serve
               to
               beget
               in
               Mens
               minds
               base
               and
               low
               thoughts
               of
               that
               
                 Blessed
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               so
               far
               from
               engaging
               men
               to
               purifie
               themselves
               here
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ;
               that
               they
               rather
               foster
               an
               perswasion
               ,
               that
               none
               are
               fitted
               and
               disposed
               for
               it
               ,
               but
               impure
               and
               unclean
               persons
               ;
               seeing
               it
               is
               represented
               by
               the
               exercise
               of
               impuritie
               and
               the
               grossest
               sensualities
               .
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               makes
               use
               of
               Earthly
               comparisons
               ,
               in
               holding
               forth
               the
               
                 Ioyes
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ;
               Because
               otherwayes
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               convey
               to
               our
               minds
               any
               apprehension
               thereof
               :
               for
               as
               Children
               must
               be
               taught
               in
               Childish
               terms
               ,
               so
               men
               cannot
               be
               instructed
               in
               things
               so
               sublime
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               above
               the
               reach
               of
               their
               understandings
               ,
               but
               by
               using
               expressions
               and
               Similitudes
               familiar
               to
               them
               though
               not
               so
               just
               and
               adequat
               in
               themselves
               .
               But
               though
               the
               Scripture
               when
               it
               speaks
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               adapts
               it self
               to
               the
               weakness
               of
               our
               apprehensions
               ,
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               it
               guards
               sufficiently
               against
               all
               low
               and
               sordid
               thoughts
               :
               for
               both
               the
               Metaphors
               used
               are
               choise
               and
               cleanlie
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               handling
               them
               such
               ,
               as
               gives
               us
               to
               Understand
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               take
               them
               Literally
               .
               The
               glory
               of
               the
               other
               Life
               it
               set
               forth
               by
               Growns
               ,
               and
               Scepters
               ,
               and
               Banquetings
               
               and
               
                 Rivers
                 of
                 Pleasures
              
               ;
               But
               we
               are
               allo
               abundantly
               cautioned
               against
               the
               expectation
               of
               carnal
               gratifications
               ;
               for
               these
               cannot
               be
               look'd
               for
               there
               ,
               where
               the
               state
               of
               things
               makes
               them
               no
               wayes
               desirable
               ,
               but
               altogether
               unnecessarie
               ;
               for
               then
               men
               live
               not
               an
               
                 Animal
                 Life
              
               ,
               but
               a
               life
               
                 Sublimely
                 Spiritual
              
               .
            
             
               All
               the
               circumstances
               and
               particularities
               of
               the
               
                 Life
                 to
                 come
              
               are
               not
               revealed
               ,
               neither
               are
               we
               yet
               capable
               to
               know
               them
               .
               At
               present
               our
               faculties
               are
               not
               fitted
               to
               discern
               the
               pleasures
               and
               enjoyments
               above
               ;
               even
               though
               they
               were
               laid
               out
               before
               us
               ,
               we
               could
               no
               more
               take
               them
               up
               then
               a
               blind
               Man
               colours
               ,
               or
               the
               Infant
               in
               the
               Womb
               ,
               the
               Chearfulness
               of
               this
               lightsome
               World
               ,
               or
               a
               Child
               the
               strong
               contents
               of
               riper
               Age.
               When
               
                 St
                 paul
              
               was
               caught
               up
               into
               Paradise
               he
               was
               so
               transported
               besides
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               knew
               not
               well
               
                 whither
                 he
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 body
              
               ;
               And
               what
               he
               saw
               and
               heard
               there
               ,
               he
               tells
               us
               is
               
                 unspeakable
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 be
                 uttered
              
               ;
               2
               Cor.
               12.
               4.
               
               Untill
               the
               temper
               and
               Disposition
               both
               of
               body
               and
               mind
               be
               changed
               and
               Spiritualized
               ,
               we
               can
               neither
               enjoy
               that
               Life
               above
               ,
               nor
               yet
               fully
               understand
               the
               Pleasures
               and
               satisfactions
               thereof
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               all
               possible
               Felicity
               ,
               will
               both
               be
               then
               bestowed
               ,
               and
               there
               also
               enjoyed
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               expresly
               promised
               ,
               but
               this
               we
               may
               very
               well
               conclude
               from
               what
               is
               revealed
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               that
               State
               above
               ,
               hath
               nothing
               troublesome
               or
               uneasie
               in
               it
               .
               It
               is
               not
               like
               this
               World
               lyable
               to
               rough
               Weather
               ,
               severe
               Storms
               ,
               or
               excessive
               heats
               ,
               which
               occasion
               fainting
               ;
               nor
               doth
               there
               ever
               fall
               out
               any
               sad
               disaster
               or
               calamitie
               to
               discompose
               the
               minds
               of
               the
               Inhabitants
               .
               There
               be
               some
               Mountains
               ,
               as
               Tenariff
               ,
               which
               surmount
               the
               Clouds
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               said
               the
               Air
               about
               the
               top
               of
               them
               is
               alwayes
               so
               calm
               ,
               that
               the
               smallest
               Sand
               or
               Dust
               will
               remain
               unblown
               away
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               it
               was
               first
               laid
               down
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               no
               unfitt
               Emblem
               of
               the
               Tranquillitie
               of
               Heaven
               :
               It
               is
               the
               Fate
               only
               of
               these
               
                 Sublunarie
                 Countreys
              
               ;
               to
               be
               infested
               with
               Fogs
               and
               Mists
               ,
               with
               Wind
               and
               Rain
               ;
               such
               is
               the
               constitution
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               that
               the
               pleasures
               here
               are
               marr'd
               and
               allay'd
               ,
               by
               some
               or
               other
               disgustfull
               inconvenience
               which
               always
               attend
               them
               :
               but
               the
               
                 Heavenly
                 Regions
              
               are
               ever
               Clear
               and
               Serene
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               perpetuall
               Calm
               there
               ,
               and
               a
               constant
               Freedom
               from
               all
               sort
               of
               Disturbances
               .
               They
               ,
               who
               are
               there
               ,
               saith
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 shall
                 hunger
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 neither
                 thirst
                 any
              
               
               
                 more
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 Sun
                 light
                 on
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 heat
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 Lamb
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 the
                 Throne
                 ,
                 shall
                 feed
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 lead
                 them
                 unto
                 Living
                 fountains
                 of
                 Waters
                 ,
                 and
                 GOD
                 shall
                 wipe
                 away
                 all
                 tears
                 from
                 their
                 eyes
                 .
                 And
                 thereshall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 death
                 ;
                 neither
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 nor
                 crying
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 more
                 pain
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 former
                 things
                 are
                 passed
                 away
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               7.
               17.
               21.
               4.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               not
               only
               what
               Disquiets
               our
               present
               Life
               ,
               and
               holds
               us
               in
               continuall
               Vexation
               ,
               is
               for
               ever
               thrust
               out
               of
               Heaven
               :
               but
               also
               the
               Beautie
               and
               Ornaments
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               are
               laid
               aside
               as
               Imperfections
               and
               Unnecessarie
               things
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               
                 infinitlie
                 more
                 glorious
              
               ,
               take
               places
               in
               stead
               of
               them
               .
               The
               Sun
               is
               the
               Beautie
               of
               this
               
                 lower
                 World
              
               ,
               and
               how
               disconsolat
               would
               our
               Condition
               be
               without
               the
               light
               thereof
               ▪
               But
               so
               glorious
               is
               the
               
                 State
                 above
              
               ,
               and
               so
               excellent
               ▪
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               it self
               ,
               and
               its
               Light
               would
               be
               but
               a
               Blemish
               there
               :
               for
               
                 St
                 :
                 Iohn
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Heavenly
                 Ierusalem
                 had
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 the
                 Moon
                 to
                 shine
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 did
                 lighten
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lamb
                 is
                 the
                 light
                 thereof
              
               ;
               and
               again
               ,
               
                 there
                 shal
                 be
                 no
                 night
                 there
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 need
                 no
                 candel
                 ,
                 neither
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 LORD
                 GOD
                 giveth
                 them
                 light
                 ,
              
               Rev.
               21.
               23.
               and
               22.
               5.
               
               All
               Kings
               and
               
               Princes
               ,
               Study
               to
               have
               their
               Courts
               answerable
               to
               their
               Magnificence
               and
               Dignitie
               ;
               The
               Palaces
               of
               Kings
               are
               alwayes
               Seated
               in
               the
               best
               part
               of
               their
               Kingdoms
               ,
               and
               thither
               are
               brought
               the
               Chief
               delights
               which
               their
               Countreys
               can
               afford
               :
               How
               Glorious
               and
               Magnificent
               then
               must
               Heaven
               be
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Palace
               of
               the
               great
               King
               ,
               the
               Peculiar
               habitation
               of
               GOD
               himself
               ?
               if
               he
               hath
               so
               Beautified
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               Replenished
               it
               with
               such
               variety
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               only
               the
               
                 lower
                 apartment
                 of
                 beasts
              
               ;
               or
               at
               the
               best
               but
               a
               
                 transient
                 quarter
              
               for
               Man
               ,
               What
               do
               we
               think
               will
               that
               be
               ,
               and
               how
               sumptuously
               Enriched
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               design'd
               to
               be
               his
               own
               everlasting
               abode
               ,
               and
               the
               Habitation
               of
               those
               peculiar
               ones
               whom
               he
               hath
               set
               his
               love
               upon
               ,
               and
               with
               whom
               he
               hath
               determined
               to
               remain
               for
               ever
               ?
               There
               certainly
               GOD
               will
               display
               Himself
               ,
               and
               His
               Glory
               ,
               and
               will
               give
               
                 Admirable
                 Manifestations
              
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               ;
               Power
               Goodness
               ,
               and
               other
               Perfections
               ;
               beyond
               what
               
                 either
                 eye
                 hath
                 seen
                 ,
                 or
                 eare
                 heard
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 can
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 Man.
                 
              
            
             
               T●…irdly
               ,
               The
               
                 excellent
                 company
              
               which
               are
               in
               Heaven
               is
               no
               small
               Addition
               to
               the
               Happiness
               thereof
               ;
               They
               are
               Persons
               far
               from
               Malice
               and
               Envy
               ,
               from
               intertaining
               Suspicions
               
               and
               Animosities
               ,
               or
               from
               being
               ready
               to
               fall
               out
               in
               jars
               and
               contests
               :
               But
               as
               they
               are
               Enriched
               with
               the
               best
               Endowments
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               Acted
               with
               the
               largest
               Charity
               and
               Good-will
               ;
               loving
               each
               other
               intirely
               ,
               and
               intertaining
               one
               another
               with
               all
               the
               Indearing
               expressions
               of
               Friendship
               .
               Of
               all
               pleasures
               ,
               Friendship
               and
               the
               society
               of
               Excellent
               Persons
               is
               the
               greatest
               ;
               it
               affects
               the
               mind
               most
               ,
               and
               fills
               the
               Heart
               with
               the
               greatest
               Measure
               of
               Joy
               and
               Gladness
               :
               what
               Delight
               and
               Satisfaction
               then
               ,
               may
               be
               expected
               in
               the
               Society
               of
               Angels
               and
               
                 Arch-Angels
                 ,
                 Cherubims
              
               and
               Seraphims
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Spirits
                 of
                 just
                 Men
                 made
                 perfect
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               fourthly
               ,
               in
               the
               
                 other
                 life
              
               we
               shall
               find
               our selves
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               a
               far
               better
               State
               as
               to
               Externals
               but
               shall
               also
               feel
               great
               and
               Glorious
               Changes
               in
               our selves
               .
               For
               first
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               tyed
               to
               the
               necessity
               ,
               of
               Eating
               and
               Drinking
               and
               Sleeping
               ,
               
                 in
                 which
                 mean
                 exercises
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 our
                 time
                 is
                 consumed
              
               ;
               there
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               cloged
               and
               fettered
               to
               a
               crazy
               ,
               infirm
               ,
               and
               sickly
               Body
               as
               now
               ,
               
                 for
                 then
                 this
                 Corruptible
                 shall
                 put
                 on
                 Incorruption
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 Mortal
                 ,
                 Immortality
                 .
                 And
                 CHRIST
                 IESUS
                 shall
                 change
                 this
                 vile
                 Body
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 fashioned
                 like
                 unto
                 his
                 Glorious
                 Body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 working
                 whereby
                 He
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 subdue
                 all
              
               
               
                 things
                 to
                 himself
              
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               15.
               
               Phil.
               3.
               21.
               
               There
               shall
               be
               a
               vast
               Change
               in
               the
               ●…rame
               and
               Constitution
               of
               our
               Body
               :
               For
               there
               shall
               be
               given
               to
               it
               ,
               Glory
               and
               Power
               ,
               and
               Splendor
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               Subtile
               and
               Excellent
               Qualities
               ,
               so
               far
               above
               the
               
                 common
                 Nature
              
               of
               Bodies
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostle
               thought
               fit
               to
               term
               it
               a
               
                 Spiritual
                 Body
                 .
                 Secondly
              
               ,
               As
               such
               Glorious
               Changes
               are
               to
               be
               wrought
               upon
               our
               Bodies
               ,
               so
               the
               like
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               our
               Souls
               ;
               the
               Body
               is
               thus
               changed
               into
               the
               better
               ,
               because
               the
               Soul
               is
               also
               made
               more
               perfect
               :
               these
               excellent
               Endowments
               are
               bestowed
               upon
               the
               Body
               ,
               because
               the
               Perfection
               and
               Dignity
               to
               which
               the
               Soul
               is
               now
               raised
               ,
               require
               that
               it
               should
               be
               solodged
               ;
               For
               being
               our
               inward
               Faculties
               are
               much
               better
               then
               Formerly
               ,
               the
               outward
               Organs
               and
               Instruments
               of
               Action
               should
               be
               better
               too
               .
               Now
               our
               Souls
               shall
               not
               only
               be
               delivered
               from
               Ignorance
               and
               Errour
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Disorders
               which
               sin
               hath
               involv'd
               them
               into
               ,
               but
               shall
               also
               have
               all
               their
               Faculties
               rectified
               ,
               and
               elevat
               to
               the
               outmost
               hight
               of
               Perfection
               ,
               of
               which
               Creatures
               are
               capable
               .
               Truth
               shall
               not
               then
               be
               vail'd
               with
               Absurdity
               ,
               nor
               shall
               we
               be
               oblidged
               to
               seek
               the
               Knowledge
               thereof
               ;
               by
               such
               tedious
               and
               uncertain
               inquiries
               as
               now
               we
               are
               
               necessitate
               to
               :
               But
               shall
               be
               endowed
               with
               all
               desirable
               Wisdom
               ;
               Now
               sayes
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 We
                 see
                 through
                 a
                 Glass
                 darkly
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 face
                 to
                 face
                 ;
                 now
                 I
                 know
                 in
                 part
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 shall
                 I
                 know
                 as
                 also
                 I
                 am
                 known
              
               ;
               1
               Cor.
               13.
               12.
               
               And
               to
               make
               our
               Souls
               compleatly
               perfect
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               added
               unspotted
               Puritie
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               a
               participation
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 .
                 Beloved
              
               ,
               saith
               St.
               
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 now
                 are
                 we
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 yet
                 appear
                 what
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 know
                 that
                 when
                 He
                 shall
                 appear
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 Him
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 Him
                 as
                 He
                 is
                 ,
              
               1
               Iohn
               3.
               2.
               
               The
               
                 Image
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ,
               shall
               be
               renewed
               upon
               our
               Souls
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               clearly
               and
               brighty
               then
               it
               was
               at
               our
               
                 first
                 Creation
              
               ;
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Perfections
              
               shall
               be
               transcribed
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               thereby
               we
               shall
               be
               brought
               into
               a
               near
               and
               inconceivable
               Union
               with
               GOD.
               And
               now
               seeing
               this
               doth
               appear
               ,
               what
               needs
               more
               ?
               Here
               we
               may
               well
               stay
               our
               Thoughts
               ,
               for
               indeed
               there
               is
               no
               climbing
               higher
               ;
               GOD
               is
               Perfection
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               Fountain
               of
               all
               Happiness
               ,
               he
               therefore
               must
               needs
               be
               most
               Happy
               ,
               who
               is
               like
               GOD
               and
               United
               to
               him
               .
               It
               is
               simply
               impossible
               to
               conceive
               greater
               Happiness
               and
               Satisfaction
               ,
               then
               this
               Enjoyment
               of
               GOD
               and
               likeness
               to
               him
               .
               David
               doubted
               not
               of
               receiving
               Satisfaction
               from
               this
               ,
               when
               he
               said
               ,
               
                 As
                 for
                 me
                 I
                 will
                 behold
              
               
               
                 thy
                 Face
                 in
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 satisfied
                 when
                 I
                 awake
                 with
                 thy
                 likeness
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               17.
               15.
               
            
             
               This
               is
               
                 true
                 Felieity
              
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               aspired
               after
               ,
               't
               is
               a
               shame
               for
               any
               Man
               to
               sit
               down
               lower
               ,
               or
               to
               content
               himself
               with
               less
               Degrees
               of
               Happiness
               ,
               seeing
               GOD
               is
               willing
               to
               bestow
               this
               upon
               him
               .
               The
               obtaining
               Heaven
               and
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               should
               be
               our
               main
               Project
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               Design
               we
               should
               be
               alwayes
               dryving
               on
               ,
               nothing
               should
               divert●…us
               from
               this
               ;
               but
               all
               our
               Endeavours
               should
               be
               to
               further
               it
               on
               :
               And
               our
               Prayers
               to
               GOD
               should
               be
               chiefly
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               
                 favour
                 this
                 aim
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 miscarry
                 .
              
               Some
               whom
               Worldly
               Love
               and
               Carnal
               Affections
               have
               seized
               and
               enslaved
               ,
               may
               with
               Reuben
               and
               Gad
               wish
               to
               have
               
                 their
                 Tabernacles
                 set
                 up
                 this
                 side
                 Iordan
                 :
              
               And
               providing
               they
               could
               get
               their
               Portion
               in
               this
               Life
               ,
               would
               never
               seek
               after
               the
               
                 Land
                 of
                 Promise
              
               :
               But
               such
               certainly
               Act
               contrary
               to
               Reason
               ,
               and
               unbecoming
               the
               Dignity
               of
               their
               Natures
               ,
               They
               must
               put
               off
               the
               Man
               very
               much
               who
               intend
               no
               higher
               Pleasures
               then
               what
               are
               Bodily
               ,
               and
               arise
               from
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               Earthly
               things
               ;
               Which
               though
               gluted
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               can
               never
               satisfie
               the
               Soul.
               As
               all
               Mens
               Experience
               do
               testifie
               .
               
                 As
                 Noahs
                 Dove
                 found
              
               
               
                 no
                 rest
                 untill
                 she
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 Ark
              
               ;
               So
               neither
               can
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               have
               any
               solide
               content
               until
               it
               ascend
               into
               
                 the
                 holy
                 hill
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ;
               and
               rest
               in
               the
               bosom
               of
               him
               from
               whom
               it
               had
               its
               being
               .
            
             
               And
               as
               Man's
               
                 true
                 Felicity
              
               lyes
               not
               in
               this
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               so
               the
               chief
               Satisfaction
               which
               we
               can
               have
               at
               present
               ,
               flowes
               from
               the
               sure
               and
               well
               grounded
               Hopes
               of
               that
               after
               Happiness
               ;
               even
               as
               the
               greatest
               content
               of
               a
               Merchant
               while
               he
               is
               Trafficking
               abroad
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               Expectation
               of
               the
               Gain
               he
               will
               make
               when
               he
               comes
               home
               :
               And
               as
               the
               chiefest
               delight
               of
               an
               Heir
               while
               he
               is
               Minor
               ,
               is
               in
               his
               hopes
               of
               succeeding
               to
               his
               Father's
               Honour
               and
               Fortune
               when
               he
               arrives
               at
               full
               Age.
               Here
               we
               are
               as
               it
               were
               ,
               in
               the
               Quality
               and
               Condition
               of
               Minors
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               no
               Reason
               to
               grudge
               though
               we
               be
               not
               put
               actually
               in
               the
               Possession
               of
               full
               Happiness
               .
               We
               may
               be
               very
               well
               satisfied
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               that
               the
               same
               is
               surely
               reserved
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               waiting
               upon
               us
               till
               that
               we
               be
               ripe
               for
               it
               ;
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 the
                 GOD
                 and
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 IESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 abundant
                 Mercy
                 hath
                 begotten
                 us
                 again
                 unto
                 a
                 lively
                 hope
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 IESUS
                 CHRIST
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 to
                 an
                 inheritance
                 incorruptible
                 and
                 undefiled
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 fadeth
                 not
              
               
               
                 away
                 ,
                 reserved
                 in
                 Heaven
                 for
                 us
              
               ;
               1
               Pet.
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
            
             
               The
               Design
               of
               this
               present
               Treatise
               is
               to
               direct
               to
               
                 true
                 Felicity
              
               ,
               which
               as
               it
               is
               of
               great
               Importance
               to
               be
               known
               ;
               so
               we
               judge
               we
               have
               made
               some
               plain
               Proposals
               ,
               which
               may
               sufficiently
               instruct
               those
               who
               are
               desirous
               to
               know
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               also
               unbyassed
               .
               The
               sum
               of
               all
               this
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 true
                 Happiness
              
               consists
               in
               the
               Enjoyments
               of
               GOD
               ;
               for
               in
               him
               only
               is
               to
               be
               found
               what
               may
               satisfie
               all
               our
               Desires
               :
               All
               the
               Creatures
               are
               but
               
                 finite
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               consequently
               their
               use
               is
               Limited
               and
               Restrained
               to
               some
               few
               Particulars
               ;
               they
               can
               neither
               remedy
               all
               evils
               ,
               nor
               procure
               every
               thing
               Good
               and
               Desirable
               .
               The
               Sun
               gives
               Light
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               nourish
               ;
               Meat
               nourisheth
               ,
               but
               doth
               not
               Warm
               ;
               Cloaths
               they
               warm
               us
               ,
               but
               cannot
               recover
               our
               Health
               ;
               Physick
               may
               do
               that
               ,
               but
               cannot
               protect
               us
               from
               Dangers
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               be
               little
               the
               better
               ,
               for
               the
               Enjoyment
               of
               one
               or
               a
               few
               of
               these
               
                 Temporary
                 Goods
              
               ,
               unless
               we
               had
               all
               :
               and
               even
               though
               all
               were
               enjoyed
               ,
               our
               Souls
               would
               crave
               some
               Satisfaction
               beyond
               what
               they
               could
               afford
               .
               The
               way
               to
               be
               Happy
               then
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               seek
               to
               amass
               Wealth
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               things
               of
               this
               World
               :
               the
               best
               and
               surest
               way
               is
               to
               seek
               
               GOD
               and
               make
               Him
               our
               Friend
               ,
               for
               in
               him
               we
               shall
               find
               whatsoever
               is
               necessary
               ,
               He
               is
               
                 infinite
                 in
                 himself
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 inexhaustable
                 fountain
              
               of
               all
               Good
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               in
               him
               what
               may
               serve
               all
               our
               necessities
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               our
               Desires
               .
               And
               as
               he
               is
               our
               
                 Summum
                 bonum
              
               ,
               our
               
                 Chief
                 good
              
               ;
               so
               he
               is
               most
               readie
               and
               willing
               to
               Communicat
               himself
               to
               us
               :
               If
               we
               Labour
               to
               Please
               Him
               ,
               and
               to
               approve
               our selves
               to
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               befriend
               us
               as
               much
               as
               is
               requisite
               to
               our
               
                 present
                 Condition
              
               here
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               when
               we
               are
               rendred
               capable
               thereof
               ,
               he
               will
               Bless
               us
               with
               the
               full
               Enjoyment
               of
               Himself
               ,
               whereby
               we
               shall
               be
               possessed
               of
               the
               most
               
                 Perfect
                 Felicity
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Perfect
                 Felicity
              
               is
               not
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               in
               vain
               do
               men
               look
               for
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               reserved
               till
               the
               
                 next
                 Life
              
               :
               All
               the
               Happiness
               which
               here
               we
               can
               enjoy
               ,
               consists
               in
               the
               hope
               of
               that
               
                 perfect
                 Happiness
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               having
               fair
               Opportunities
               to
               secure
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               competent
               Supplie
               of
               our
               
                 present
                 bodily
                 necessities
              
               .
               He
               then
               who
               would
               be
               truly
               Happy
               ,
               let
               him
               make
               GOD
               and
               Heaven
               his
               great
               aim
               ;
               for
               this
               will
               certainly
               lead
               to
               that
               Compleat
               and
               unspeakable
               Felicity
               of
               the
               other
               World
               ;
               And
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               will
               procure
               him
               
               all
               the
               Satisfaction
               desirable
               in
               this
               .
               If
               we
               were
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               propose
               this
               to
               our selves
               ,
               our
               Life
               would
               not
               be
               so
               uneasie
               and
               troublesome
               as
               ordinarly
               it
               is
               :
               but
               we
               should
               enjoy
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               Tranquillity
               and
               Peace
               .
               For
               hereby
               we
               should
               be
               preserved
               from
               
                 immoderat
                 cares
                 ,
                 discontentedness
                 ,
                 and
                 impatience
                 ,
              
               which
               so
               much
               disturb
               our
               Minds
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               only
               hinderances
               of
               our
               
                 present
                 Felicity
                 .
                 First
              
               ,
               he
               who
               placeth
               his
               Happiness
               in
               GOD
               ,
               and
               sincerely
               pursueth
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               ,
               needs
               not
               vex
               himself
               with
               
                 cares
                 about
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 :
              
               but
               may
               
                 cast
                 all
                 his
                 care
                 upon
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 undoubtedly
                 sustain
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               who
               hath
               promised
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 we
                 seek
                 first
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 added
                 unto
                 us
                 .
              
               Matth.
               6.
               33.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               this
               will
               bring
               our
               Minds
               to
               be
               contented
               ,
               with
               Moderat
               and
               Competent
               Supplies
               ,
               by
               taking
               off
               our
               thoughts
               from
               Wealth
               and
               Greatness
               and
               Honour
               ,
               &c.
               
               
                 Having
                 food
                 and
                 Raiment
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 be
                 therewith
                 content
                 :
              
               And
               good
               reason
               ,
               seing
               it
               is
               all
               that
               Travellers
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               .
               All
               that
               is
               requisite
               to
               one
               in
               a
               Journey
               ,
               is
               his
               Viaticum
               ,
               convenient
               Dyet
               ,
               Cloathing
               ,
               and
               Lodging
               ,
               and
               a
               safe
               and
               Peaceable
               Passage
               :
               Other
               things
               would
               but
               retard
               the
               Journey
               ,
               
               and
               render
               it
               less
               easie
               and
               safe
               ..
               Thirdly
               ,
               this
               would
               free
               us
               from
               impatience
               the
               last
               Enemy
               of
               our
               Peace
               ,
               and
               would
               make
               us
               bear
               trouble
               and
               Receive
               Disasters
               with
               a
               Serene
               composed
               Spirit
               ;
               Considering
               that
               
                 our
                 time
                 here
                 is
                 but
                 short
                 ,
              
               and
               soon
               at
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               we
               come
               Home
               to
               our
               Father's
               house
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               all
               things
               to
               our
               Mind
               ,
               and
               shall
               soon
               be
               made
               to
               forget
               our
               Toil
               and
               Travel
               .
               No
               Wise
               Man
               who
               sets
               out
               upon
               a
               Journey
               will
               fret
               and
               be
               dejected
               because
               the
               Weather
               is
               not
               alwayes
               Fair
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               smooth
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               finds
               not
               every
               where
               as
               good
               Accomodation
               ,
               as
               at
               Home
               .
               While
               Men
               are
               Travellers
               in
               forreign
               Countreys
               ,
               they
               must
               resolve
               upon
               Hardships
               and
               inconveniencies
               :
               And
               we
               have
               this
               great
               encouragement
               ,
               to
               Patience
               and
               Cheerfulness
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               Troubles
               ,
               that
               no
               Trouble
               or
               Calamitie
               can
               defeat
               our
               Designs
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               but
               stedfast
               to
               them
               ;
               If
               we
               keep
               our
               Hearts
               fixt
               upon
               GOD
               ,
               and
               constant
               to
               the
               prosecution
               of
               Eternal
               Life
               ,
               we
               shall
               certainly
               arrive
               there
               ,
               what
               ever
               weather
               it
               blow
               ,
               and
               whatever
               Opposition
               we
               meet
               with
               .
               It
               is
               impossible
               for
               either
               Men
               or
               Devils
               ,
               
                 to
                 separate
                 us
                 from
                 GOD
              
               ,
               or
               to
               keep
               us
               out
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               if
               we
               continue
               sincere
               
               in
               our
               Love
               ,
               and
               Endeavours
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               that
               we
               may
               draw
               to
               a
               Conclusion
               ,
               as
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               sheweth
               where
               our
               
                 true
                 Felicity
                 lyes
              
               ,
               So
               it
               discovereth
               the
               Wretched
               Folly
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Mankind
               ;
               Who
               though
               they
               all
               desire
               Happiness
               ,
               yet
               miss
               it
               :
               Because
               they
               ●…eek
               it
               not
               where
               it
               is
               ,
               but
               place
               the
               same
               in
               some
               vain
               empty
               Enjoyments
               .
               It
               is
               sad
               ,
               to
               behold
               how
               Wild
               and
               Extravagant
               Men
               are
               in
               their
               Aims
               and
               Proposals
               ,
               how
               hotly
               they
               pursue
               Toyes
               and
               Trifles
               and
               very
               means
               Things
               ?
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               how
               careless
               they
               are
               of
               what
               they
               should
               most
               mind
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 GOD
              
               and
               their
               
                 eternal
                 Interest
              
               .
               All
               are
               sensible
               that
               they
               
                 cannot
                 live
                 here
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               It
               s
               evident
               and
               visible
               unto
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 Nill
                 they
                 ,
                 Will
                 they
              
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               gone
               out
               of
               this
               World
               :
               And
               yet
               very
               few
               ,
               are
               so
               wise
               as
               to
               endeavour
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               remove
               hence
               .
               Their
               Thoughts
               for
               the
               most
               part
               are
               about
               the
               present
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               thereof
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               never
               to
               leave
               them
               ;
               Certainly
               though
               they
               could
               brook
               them
               alwayes
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               intend
               them
               more
               earnestly
               ,
               or
               be
               more
               busie
               about
               them
               .
               Some
               being
               dazled
               with
               the
               Splendour
               and
               Glistering
               of
               Riches
               ,
               labour
               for
               them
               with
               
               all
               their
               Might
               ,
               others
               grasp
               at
               Power
               and
               Command
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               were
               some
               Fine
               or
               Happy
               thing
               ;
               some
               study
               to
               be
               accounted
               wise
               and
               and
               Learned
               ,
               some
               would
               raise
               themselves
               a
               Name
               ,
               And
               desire
               to
               be
               the
               talk
               and
               Discourse
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               every
               one
               has
               his
               Different
               aim
               and
               design
               which
               he
               followeth
               ,
               
                 trahit
                 sua
                 quemque
                 voluptas
              
               ;
               And
               that
               they
               may
               compass
               these
               their
               several
               Aims
               ,
               They
               are
               still
               holding
               themselves
               and
               others
               in
               continuall
               Vexation
               and
               Trouble
               ,
               and
               do
               fill
               the
               World
               full
               of
               Jarres
               and
               Contests
               .
               Now
               this
               behaviour
               of
               of
               Men
               is
               most
               Unreasonable
               and
               Unaccountable
               ,
               seing
               our
               Dayes
               are
               so
               few
               and
               that
               we
               are
               of
               so
               short
               continuance
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               these
               things
               might
               be
               somewhat
               excusable
               if
               we
               were
               to
               live
               here
               for
               ever
               ;
               but
               seing
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               seing
               by
               the
               
                 Eternal
                 Decree
              
               of
               GOD
               ,
               we
               are
               only
               appointed
               to
               Lodge
               here
               for
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               how
               vain
               and
               foolish
               is
               it
               to
               make
               a
               great
               dale
               adoe
               about
               that
               which
               is
               neither
               necessary
               to
               our
               Present
               Peace
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               our
               Future
               Happiness
               ;
               It
               is
               just
               as
               if
               a
               Traveller
               coming
               to
               an
               Inne
               ,
               where
               he
               were
               to
               stay
               but
               for
               a
               Night
               ,
               and
               finding
               it
               but
               Poor
               and
               Mean
               and
               ill
               Accommodat
               ,
               should
               presently
               send
               for
               Masons
               ,
               Carpenters
               and
               
               Painters
               to
               repair
               and
               beautifie
               it
               :
               Or
               as
               one
               upon
               his
               Arrival
               to
               any
               great
               City
               ,
               should
               presently
               aspire
               to
               the
               highest
               Dignity
               and
               Preferment
               in
               it
               :
               And
               raise
               Stirs
               and
               Factions
               for
               that
               end
               ,
               when
               he
               knew
               assuredly
               that
               he
               must
               leave
               it
               the
               next
               day
               .
               If
               by
               such
               Impertinencies
               Men
               did
               only
               disturb
               their
               Present
               Peace
               and
               Quiet
               ,
               the
               matter
               were
               yet
               the
               less
               ,
               though
               even
               here
               their
               Loss
               would
               exceed
               their
               Gain
               ,
               suppose
               they
               should
               obtain
               their
               Desire
               ?
               But
               alas
               the
               great
               concerns
               of
               another
               World
               are
               often
               put
               in
               hazard
               thereby
               !
               Their
               Souls
               for
               the
               most
               part
               perish
               in
               these
               Attempts
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               Eagernesse
               to
               have
               those
               vain
               and
               short
               Enjoyments
               of
               this
               
                 present
                 Life
              
               ,
               they
               often
               keep
               themselves
               from
               receiving
               the
               Satisfactory
               and
               
                 Eternal
                 possessions
                 above
              
               .
               O
               
                 that
                 men
                 were
                 wise
                 ,
                 O
                 that
                 they
                 understood
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 consider
                 their
                 Latter
                 end
                 !
              
               O
               that
               they
               were
               so
               Wise
               ,
               and
               Happy
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               enterprise
               or
               engage
               themselves
               into
               any
               Pursute
               :
               untill
               they
               first
               Weighed
               and
               Examined
               the
               importance
               thereof
               ,
               whither
               the
               Fruit
               and
               Event
               would
               recompense
               the
               Pains
               and
               Labour
               !
               O
               that
               they
               would
               but
               put
               that
               Question
               often
               home
               to
               themselves
               ,
               
                 What
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 if
                 he
                 should
                 gain
              
               
               
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 ,
                 and
                 loss
                 his
                 own
                 Soul
                 ?
                 And
                 what
                 will
                 a
                 man
                 give
                 in
                 exchange
                 for
                 his
                 Soul
                 ?
                 Matth.
              
               16.
               26.
               
               What
               a
               Madness
               and
               Unexcuseable
               Folly
               is
               it
               to
               be
               much
               concerned
               for
               a
               
                 Transitory
                 Life
              
               ,
               and
               little
               for
               Eternity
               ?
               To
               take
               much
               thought
               for
               things
               which
               perish
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               must
               shortly
               leave
               ,
               and
               to
               mind
               little
               or
               to
               seek
               with
               indifferency
               that
               which
               
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
                 Here
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 continuing
                 City
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 seek
                 one
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 Heb.
              
               13.
               14.
               
               Our
               Heads
               and
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               should
               be
               still
               towards
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               recovery
               of
               that
               Countrey
               above
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               were
               first
               designed
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               we
               Naturally
               belong
               ;
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               should
               be
               our
               chief
               Aim
               and
               main
               Project
               ;
               All
               other
               things
               in
               comparison
               to
               this
               are
               but
               idle
               Fancies
               ,
               and
               building
               Castles
               in
               the
               Air
               ;
               He
               that
               doth
               not
               so
               live
               as
               that
               he
               may
               be
               received
               into
               Glory
               when
               he
               dies
               ,
               he
               hath
               lived
               to
               very
               little
               purpose
               ;
               He
               deserves
               the
               Tom●…
               and
               Epitaph
               of
               that
               Luxurious
               and
               Useless
               Emperour
               Sardanapalus
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               was
               drawn
               two
               Fingers
               ,
               and
               sounding
               one
               upon
               another
               with
               these
               words
               ,
               
                 NONTANTI
                 EST
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 all
                 is
                 not
                 worth
                 the
                 while
                 .
              
               Men
               are
               seldom
               wise
               till
               it
               be
               out
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               sure
               if
               they
               did
               but
               consult
               their
               
                 own
                 Experience
              
               ,
               they
               shold
               be
               more
               sensible
               
               of
               the
               Folly
               of
               many
               of
               their
               Designs
               and
               Enterprises
               ;
               And
               if
               we
               did
               ask
               the
               greatest
               Warriour
               and
               Conquerour
               in
               the
               World
               ,
               he
               that
               had
               been
               the
               most
               Succesfull
               in
               his
               Aims
               to
               be
               Rich
               ,
               and
               Great
               ,
               and
               Honourable
               ,
               when
               he
               were
               departing
               hence
               ,
               what
               pleasure
               or
               profit
               he
               received
               thereby
               ?
               He
               would
               no
               doubt
               give
               us
               Solomon's
               Verdict
               ,
               
                 All
                 is
                 vanity
                 and
                 vexation
                 of
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               the
               Prosecution
               of
               them
               produceth
               Vexation
               ,
               the
               Enjoyment
               proveth
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               the
               Reflection
               makes
               them
               
                 tristes
                 ineptiae
              
               ,
               soure
               and
               sad
               trifles
               ,
               and
               they
               carry
               little
               away
               with
               them
               ,
               besides
               the
               Memory
               of
               being
               so
               ill
               imployed
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 hast
                 thou
                 by
                 thy
                 happiest
                 project
                 gain'd
                 ,
              
               
                 But
                 thou
                 repent'st
                 thy
                 pains
                 ,
                 and
                 wish
                 obtain'd
                 .
              
            
             
               This
               Saladine
               that
               great
               
                 Sultan
                 of
                 Egypt
              
               ,
               loudly
               proclaimed
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               when
               he
               discharged
               all
               
                 Funerall
                 Solemnities
              
               ,
               and
               ordered
               only
               a
               
                 Black
                 shirt
              
               ,
               in
               which
               when
               dead
               he
               was
               to
               be
               wrapt
               ,
               to
               be
               carried
               through
               the
               Camp
               on
               a
               Lance
               ,
               and
               one
               to
               cry
               before
               it
               ,
               
                 This
                 is
                 all
                 which
                 Saladine
                 the
                 Emperour
                 receives
                 of
                 his
                 great
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 vast
                 Empire
                 .
              
               Which
               Bocarius
               hath
               put
               into
               this
               dis●…ich
               ;
            
             
               
               
                 Vixi
                 Divitijs
                 regno
                 tumidusque
                 trophaeis
                 ,
              
               
                 Sed
                 pannum
                 heu
                 nigrum
                 nil
                 nisi
                 morte
                 tuli
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 With
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Trophees
                 I
                 did
                 swell
                 ,
              
               
                 Now
                 a
                 Black-Shirt
                 doth
                 only
                 with
                 me
                 dwell
                 .
              
            
             
               Death
               is
               a
               convincing
               proof
               of
               the
               Vanitie
               of
               all
               Worldly
               things
               ,
               it
               shews
               to
               how
               little
               purpose
               it
               is
               to
               Labour
               and
               contend
               so
               earnestly
               for
               them
               ;
               for
               when
               that
               hour
               comes
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               all
               thrown
               away
               ,
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ceaseth
               .
               
                 When
                 a
                 man
                 dieth
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 carry
                 nothing
                 away
                 ,
                 his
                 Glory
                 shall
                 not
                 descend
                 after
                 him
              
               ;
               Psal
               :
               49
               :
               17
               :
               And
               though
               it
               should
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               other
               World
               Men
               do
               not
               take
               place
               as
               in
               this
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               Birth
               ,
               Wealth
               and
               Grandeur
               ,
               't
               is
               Vertue
               only
               and
               True
               Holiness
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               Man's
               way
               there
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 morning
                 when
                 they
                 awake
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Upright
                 only
                 which
                 shall
                 have
                 dominion
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               let
               Men
               reckon
               when
               they
               will
               ,
               he
               is
               the
               most
               Happy
               who
               hath
               enjoyed
               the
               greatest
               Quietness
               and
               Peace
               ,
               tho
               it
               should
               not
               be
               much
               attended
               with
               outward
               Pomp
               and
               Grandeur
               ;
               And
               who
               when
               he
               is
               to
               leave
               this
               World
               ,
               hath
               some
               good
               and
               well
               grounded
               Hopes
               of
               being
               admitted
               into
               that
               
               
                 blessed
                 State
              
               ,
               where
               he
               shall
               enjoy
               GOD
               ,
               and
               the
               Society
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               
                 Immortal
                 Felicities
              
               .
            
             
               Now
               that
               we
               may
               be
               all
               thus
               Happy
               ,
               let
               us
               henceforth
               take
               off
               our
               Eyes
               from
               viewing
               the
               Vanities
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               let
               us
               beware
               of
               being
               deceived
               with
               its
               
                 gaudy
                 allurements
              
               :
               But
               let
               us
               seek
               and
               endeavour
               seriously
               ,
               to
               
                 lead
                 a
                 quiet
                 and
                 peaceable
                 life
                 in
                 all
                 Godliness
                 and
                 Honesty
                 .
              
               Let
               us
               as
               much
               as
               in
               us
               lyes
               ,
               
                 follow
                 Peace
                 with
                 all
                 Men
              
               ,
               and
               prevent
               unnecessary
               and
               impertinent
               Strifes
               and
               Debates
               ;
               That
               enjoying
               an
               outward
               Peace
               with
               others
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               capable
               to
               maintain
               the
               inward
               Peace
               of
               our
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               a
               true
               Peace
               with
               our
               GOD
               :
               That
               when
               
                 he
                 hath
                 served
                 himself
                 of
                 us
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 thereafter
                 receive
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 his
                 endless
                 Glory
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Seneca
                 Thyest
                 Act.
                 2.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Stet
                   quicunque
                   volet
                   potens
                
                 
                   Aulae
                   culmine
                   lubrico
                   :
                
                 
                   Me
                   dulcis
                   saturet
                   quies
                   ;
                
                 
                   Obscur●…
                   positus
                   loco
                   ,
                
                 
                   Leni
                   perfruar
                   otio
                   ;
                
                 
                   Nullis
                   nota
                   Quiritibus
                
                 
                   Aetas
                   per
                   tacitumfluat
                   .
                
                 
                   Sic
                   cum
                   tran●…ierint
                   mei
                
                 
                 
                   Nullo
                   cum
                   strepitu
                   dies
                   ,
                
                 
                   Plebeius
                   moriar
                   senex
                   ,
                
                 
                   Illi
                   mors
                   gravis
                   incubat
                   ,
                
                 
                   Qui
                   notus
                   nimis
                   omnibus
                   ,
                
                 
                   Ignotus
                   moritur
                   sibi
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Let
                   him
                   that
                   will
                   ascend
                   the
                   tottering
                   Seat
                
                 
                   Of
                   Courtly
                   Grandeur
                   ,
                   and
                   become
                   as
                   great
                
                 
                   As
                   are
                   his
                   mounting
                   wishes
                   ;
                   as
                   for
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                   Let
                   sweet
                   repose
                   ,
                   and
                   rest
                   my
                   portion
                   be
                   .
                
                 
                   Give
                   me
                   some
                   mean
                   obscure
                   recess
                   ;
                   a
                   Sphere
                
                 
                   Out
                   of
                   the
                   road
                   of
                   business
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   fear
                
                 
                   Of
                   falling
                   lower
                   ,
                   where
                   I
                   sweetly
                   may
                
                 
                   My self
                   ,
                   and
                   dear
                   Retirement
                   still
                   enjoy
                   :
                
                 
                   Let
                   not
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   or
                   name
                   ,
                   be
                   known
                   unto
                
                 
                   The
                   Grandees
                   of
                   the
                   times
                   ,
                   tost
                   to
                   and
                   fro
                
                 
                   By
                   censures
                   ,
                   or
                   applause
                   ;
                   but
                   let
                   my
                   age
                
                 
                   Slide
                   gently
                   by
                   ,
                   not
                   overthwart
                   the
                   stage
                
                 
                   Of
                   publick
                   action
                   ;
                   unheard
                   ,
                   unseen
                
                 
                   And
                   unconcern'd
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   I
                   ne're
                   had
                   ●…een
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   thus
                   while
                   I
                   shall
                   pass
                   my
                   silent
                   dayes
                
                 
                   In
                   shady
                   privacy
                   ,
                   free
                   from
                   the
                   noise
                
                 
                   And
                   busles
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   then
                   shall
                   I
                
                 
                   A
                   good
                   old
                   innocent
                   Plebeian
                   d●…e
                   .
                
                 
                   Death
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   surprise
                   ,
                   a
                   very
                   snare
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   him
                   that
                   makes
                   it
                   his
                   lifes
                   greatest
                   care
                
                 
                   To
                   be
                   a
                   publick
                   Pageant
                   ,
                   known
                   to
                   all
                   ,
                
                 
                   But
                   unacquainted
                   with
                   himself
                   ,
                   doth
                   fall
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   HALES
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
               
                 The
                 Character
                 of
                 a
                 Happy
                 Life
                 .
              
               
                 
                   How
                   happy
                   is
                   he
                   born
                   and
                   taught
                   ,
                
                 
                   That
                   serveth
                   not
                   anothers
                   will
                   ?
                
                 
                   Whose
                   Armour
                   is
                   his
                   honest
                   thought
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   simple
                   truth
                   his
                   outmost
                   skill
                   ?
                
              
               
                 
                   Whose
                   passions
                   not
                   his
                   masters
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whose
                   Soul
                   is
                   still
                   prepar'd
                   for
                   death
                   ;
                
                 
                   Unty
                   ▪
                   d
                   unto
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   by
                   care
                
                 
                   Of
                   publick
                   Fame
                   ,
                   or
                   privat
                   Breath
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   envies
                   none
                   that
                   Chance
                   doth
                   raise
                   ,
                
                 
                   N●…r
                   Vice
                   hath
                   ever
                   understood
                   ;
                
                 
                   How
                   deepest
                   wounds
                   are
                   giv'n
                   by
                   praise
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   rules
                   of
                   State
                   ,
                   but
                   rules
                   of
                   Good.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   hath
                   his
                   life
                   from
                   rumours
                   freed
                   .
                
                 
                   Whose
                   conscience
                   is
                   his
                   strong
                   retreat
                   .
                
                 
                   Whose
                   state
                   can
                   neither
                   flatterers
                   feed
                   ,
                
                 
                   Nor
                   ruine
                   make
                   oppressours
                   great
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Who
                   GOD
                   doth
                   late
                   and
                   early
                   pray
                   ,
                
                 
                   More
                   of
                   his
                   grace
                   ,
                   then
                   gifts
                   to
                   lend
                   :
                
                 
                   And
                   entertains
                   the
                   harmless
                   day
                
                 
                   With
                   a
                   religious
                   book
                   ,
                   or
                   friend
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   This
                   man
                   is
                   freed
                   from
                   servile
                   bands
                
                 
                   Of
                   hope
                   to
                   rise
                   ,
                   or
                   fear
                   to
                   fall
                   :
                
                 
                   LORD
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   of
                   lands
                   ,
                
                 
                   And
                   having
                   nothing
                   ;
                   yet
                   hath
                   all
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             first
             Part.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             JACOB'S
             VOW
             OR
             MAN'S
             FELICITY
             ,
             and
             DUTY
             .
             Part
             Second
             .
          
           
             
               Chapter
               First
               .
               A
               short
               Review
               of
               the
               
                 First
                 Part.
              
               The
               Case
               proposed
               ,
               how
               far
               it
               is
               Lawful
               to
               eye
               the
               Reward
               in
               our
               Resolutions
               of
               Obedience
               .
               The
               Resolution
               given
               in
               five
               Particulars
               ,
               with
               an
               Application
               of
               all
               to
               Jacob
               here
               .
            
             
               THere
               are
               two
               things
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               every
               Vow
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 What
                 is
                 Promised
              
               ,
               and
               
                 what
                 is
                 desired
              
               ,
               this
               last
               we
               have
               handled
               already
               ,
               as
               to
               this
               
                 Particular
                 Vow
                 of
                 Iacob's
              
               here
               ;
               we
               have
               in
               the
               former
               Discourse
               opened
               up
               the
               Nature
               of
               his
               Requests
               and
               shewed
               what
               he
               sought
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               appear
               ,
               that
               as
               he
               was
               Humble
               and
               Modest
               herein
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               
               GOD
               ,
               so
               very
               Wise
               for
               himself
               things
               craved
               comprehending
               all
               that
               is
               Necessary
               and
               Requisite
               to
               compleat
               ones
               Happiness
               in
               this
               present
               World
               ,
               he
               who
               is
               accompanied
               with
               the
               Favourable
               Presence
               of
               GOD
               ,
               who
               is
               kept
               and
               protected
               by
               the
               Power
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               Food
               and
               Raiment
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               is
               Competent
               and
               Sufficient
               for
               the
               serving
               his
               Necessities
               ,
               and
               the
               Maintenance
               of
               the
               Present
               State
               ,
               he
               hath
               all
               that
               is
               desirable
               in
               this
               World
               ;
               And
               therefore
               Iacob
               is
               a
               fit
               Patern
               to
               direct
               us
               how
               we
               should
               steer
               our
               course
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               should
               Aim
               at
               ,
               while
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               wherein
               the
               Happiness
               of
               this
               
                 Present
                 Life
              
               doth
               consist
               .
            
             
               Having
               thus
               cleared
               and
               treated
               ▪
               of
               the
               
                 Conditional
                 part
              
               of
               this
               Vow
               ;
               It
               followes
               next
               that
               we
               consider
               and
               speak
               to
               the
               
                 Promissory
                 part
              
               thereof
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               see
               what
               the
               Patriarch
               binds
               and
               oblidges
               himself
               to
               do
               to
               GOD
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               he
               bestowed
               and
               granted
               these
               things
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               But
               first
               ,
               We
               will
               Answer
               and
               Resolve
               a
               Question
               which
               any
               may
               readily
               start
               here
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               
                 whither
                 it
                 be
                 lawfull
                 to
                 take
                 in
                 conditionall
                 Clauses
                 in
                 our
                 Resolutions
                 to
                 serve
                 GOD
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 how
                 far
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 our
                 benefit
                 in
                 our
                 Purposes
                 of
                 Obedience
                 ,
              
               for
               it
               would
               
               seem
               that
               Iacob's
               service
               here
               was
               a
               little
               Mercenary
               ,
               that
               he
               made
               a
               formal
               Bargain
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               resolved
               only
               to
               serve
               him
               upon
               condition
               he
               did
               such
               and
               such
               things
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               first
               asks
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               promises
               .
               For
               answer
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               shall
               first
               consider
               the
               Case
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               then
               speak
               to
               what
               Iacob
               did
               here
               in
               particular
               .
            
             
               And
               first
               ,
               you
               must
               know
               that
               we
               
                 owe
                 to
                 GOD
                 all
                 possible
                 Service
                 and
                 Obedience
                 ,
              
               even
               abstracting
               from
               these
               
                 External
                 Rewards
              
               which
               he
               hath
               to
               bestow
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               have
               good
               ground
               to
               expect
               from
               him
               .
               Indeed
               no
               Man
               doth
               or
               shall
               serve
               GOD
               for
               nought
               ,
               they
               be-lye
               GOD
               ,
               and
               speak
               falsly
               ,
               who
               say
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 to
                 serve
                 Him
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 profit
                 is
                 there
                 in
                 keeping
                 his
                 Ordinances
              
               ;
               for
               he
               plentifully
               rewardeth
               such
               as
               seek
               him
               in
               sincerity
               and
               truth
               ,
               and
               is
               most
               Liberal
               to
               all
               those
               who
               come
               unto
               him
               :
               but
               however
               there
               are
               other
               
                 prior
                 Obligations
              
               and
               strong
               tyes
               upon
               us
               to
               Obey
               and
               Please
               Him
               ,
               so
               that
               although
               we
               had
               no
               Advantage
               ▪
               by
               serving
               the
               LORD
               ,
               yet
               we
               could
               neither
               Reasonably
               complain
               of
               ,
               nor
               decline
               His
               Service
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               
                 Author
                 of
                 our
                 Life
                 and
                 Beeing
                 ,
              
               we
               are
               his
               
                 Creatures
                 and
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 hands
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               he
               hath
               just
               Right
               and
               Power
               to
               command
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Service
               we
               are
               able
               to
               
               do
               ,
               is
               small
               enough
               requital
               for
               what
               he
               hath
               already
               done
               to
               us
               ;
               And
               he
               may
               justly
               call
               for
               it
               ,
               though
               he
               should
               add
               no
               farther
               Favours
               .
               It
               is
               his
               
                 own
                 Bounty
              
               and
               Goodness
               which
               makes
               him
               load
               us
               with
               his
               Benefits
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               Obligation
               upon
               Him
               therefore
               ,
               our
               Services
               do
               not
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               Merit
               any
               thing
               at
               GOD'S
               Hand
               ,
               &
               though
               we
               should
               suppose
               them
               never
               so
               exceptable
               or
               Worthy
               ,
               yet
               GOD
               is
               alwayes
               aforehand
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               never
               draw
               him
               in
               Arrears
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               our
               very
               Life
               and
               Being
               is
               more
               then
               sufficient
               payment
               for
               all
               that
               we
               are
               able
               to
               do
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               the
               chief
               Motive
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               GOD
               and
               the
               great
               Principal
               by
               which
               we
               should
               be
               acted
               in
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               is
               
                 that
                 of
                 love
              
               .
               God
               himself
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
                 glory
              
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               
                 chief
                 end
              
               ,
               which
               we
               propose
               to
               our selves
               ,
               otherwise
               our
               Service
               is
               neither
               Reasonable
               nor
               Acceptable
               .
               GOD
               is
               not
               like
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               be
               profited
               by
               us
               ,
               
                 our
                 goodness
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Psalmist
               sayeth
               ,
               
                 extendeth
                 not
                 to
                 thee
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               16.
               2.
               
               And
               how
               little
               will
               he
               value
               what
               is
               not
               done
               to
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               another
               ?
               Now
               though
               we
               be
               never
               so
               much
               taken
               up
               in
               the
               Acts
               of
               Religion
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               yet
               that
               cannot
               be
               counted
               Homage
               and
               Worship
               payed
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               unless
               we
               make
               
               him
               our
               
                 last
                 end
              
               ;
               But
               it
               is
               service
               only
               payed
               to
               that
               which
               we
               chiefly
               aim
               at
               ,
               be
               it
               our selves
               and
               Riches
               ,
               or
               Honour
               ,
               or
               Pleasure
               ,
               or
               whatever
               else
               we
               have
               the
               greatest
               regard
               to
               .
               That
               for
               which
               any
               thing
               is
               beloved
               ,
               is
               of
               it self
               more
               beloved
               ,
               when
               David
               dealt
               kindly
               and
               lovingly
               with
               Mephibosheth
               for
               Ionathan
               his
               Fathers
               sake
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               certain
               Argument
               that
               he
               loved
               Ionathan
               more
               then
               Mephibosheth
               .
               He
               that
               loves
               a
               Man
               for
               Money
               ,
               and
               for
               Meat
               ,
               loves
               Money
               and
               Meat
               more
               then
               the
               Man
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               the
               Causes
               and
               Ends
               wherefore
               he
               loves
               the
               Man
               ;
               so
               he
               that
               serves
               GOD
               for
               any
               other
               End
               then
               GOD
               ,
               he
               certainly
               loves
               that
               more
               then
               GOD.
               Now
               if
               we
               prefer
               any
               thing
               to
               GOD
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               love
               him
               truly
               ,
               nor
               will
               he
               regard
               us
               as
               upright
               before
               him
               .
               He
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 who
                 loveth
                 Father
                 or
                 Mother
                 ,
                 Son
                 or
                 Daughter
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 more
                 then
                 Me
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 worthy
                 of
                 Me
                 ;
                 Matth.
              
               10.
               37.
               
               Luke
               14.
               26.
               
               CHRIST
               upbraided
               the
               Men
               of
               Capernaum
               for
               following
               him
               ,
               because
               it
               
                 was
                 for
                 the
                 loaves
              
               .
               We
               do
               not
               reckon
               them
               our
               Friends
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               think
               our selves
               oblidged
               unto
               them
               who
               wait
               upon
               us
               and
               do
               us
               service
               ,
               because
               they
               bring
               Gain
               and
               Advantage
               to
               themselves
               thereby
               ;
               these
               are
               
                 Mercenary
                 Persons
              
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               our
               
               Friend
               ,
               who
               abstracting
               from
               his
               own
               Interest
               ,
               or
               from
               any
               Advantage
               which
               we
               might
               procure
               him
               ,
               doth
               freely
               and
               heartily
               set
               himself
               to
               please
               us
               ,
               or
               to
               assist
               us
               in
               our
               Affairs
               .
               
                 If
                 a
                 Man
                 visits
                 a
                 sick
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 watches
                 at
                 his
                 pillow
                 for
                 Charities
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 old
                 Affection
                 ,
                 we
                 approve
                 it
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 does
                 it
                 in
                 hope
                 of
                 a
                 Legacy
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Vulture
                 ,
              
               saith
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 watcheth
                 for
                 the
                 Car●…ass
              
               ;
               So
               he
               is
               a
               
                 Mercenary
                 and
                 sordid
                 person
              
               who
               respecteth
               more
               the
               Benefits
               which
               fall
               from
               GOD
               ,
               then
               GOD
               himself
               ,
               and
               GOD
               will
               not
               much
               regard
               this
               Man's
               service
               ;
               but
               he
               indeed
               shall
               please
               him
               ,
               who
               being
               acted
               not
               so
               much
               out
               of
               Self-interest
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               a
               
                 pure
                 regard
                 to
                 GOD
              
               ,
               doth
               Serve
               and
               Obey
               him
               ,
               who
               makes
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 his
                 chief
                 end
              
               ;
               and
               who
               aims
               at
               nothing
               more
               then
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               more
               glad
               of
               the
               Occasion
               thereof
               ,
               then
               of
               any
               
                 external
                 Advantage
              
               which
               redound
               by
               it
               .
               
                 
                   Non
                   sine
                   praemio
                   diligitur
                   Deus
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 holy
                 
                   Bernard
                   ,
                   etsi
                   absque
                   praemii
                   intuitu
                   diligendus
                   sit
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   GOD
                   is
                   never
                   loved
                   without
                   a
                   reward
                   ,
                   albeit
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                
                 
                 
                   loved
                   chiefly
                   for
                   the
                   Reward
                   ;
                   our
                   Love
                   to
                   Him
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   unprofitable
                   ,
                   but
                   yet
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   be
                
                 Mercenary
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   it
                   should
                   not
                   seek
                   its
                   own
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   The
                   Soul
                   that
                   loveth
                   GOD
                   should
                   not
                   require
                   a
                   greater
                   Reward
                   of
                   its
                   Love
                   ,
                   then
                   GOD
                   himself
                   ,
                   or
                   if
                   it
                   require
                   any
                   other
                   thing
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   love
                   GOD
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   other
                   thing
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               Thirdly
               ,
               though
               we
               must
               chiefly
               serve
               GOD
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               do
               to
               him
               and
               for
               him
               must
               in
               the
               first
               place
               be
               out
               of
               
                 pure
                 love
                 to
                 him
              
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               have
               also
               a
               respect
               to
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               our
               own
               proper
               good
               ,
               this
               doth
               not
               hinder
               the
               other
               ;
               these
               two
               are
               not
               inconsistent
               together
               to
               love
               our selves
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               our
               own
               Happiness
               needs
               not
               imped
               ,
               but
               should
               rather
               further
               our
               Loving
               GOD
               above
               all
               things
               .
               The
               best
               way
               of
               loving
               our selves
               is
               to
               endeavour
               the
               
                 enjoyment
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 ille
                 satis
                 se
                 diligit
                 qui
                 sedulo
                 agit
                 ut
                 summo
                 fruatur
                 bono
                 .
              
               There
               are
               implanted
               in
               our
               very
               Nature
               great
               desires
               of
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               root
               them
               out
               ;
               we
               shall
               as
               soon
               cease
               to
               be
               ,
               as
               cease
               to
               have
               Desires
               for
               our
               Preservation
               and
               well
               being
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               intend
               this
               in
               all
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               certainly
               Lawfull
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               our
               own
               Good
               and
               Felicity
               ,
               providing
               that
               we
               subject
               this
               to
               the
               Glory
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               subordinate
               to
               the
               Desires
               of
               pleasing
               him
               .
               It
               doth
               not
               Spoil
               or
               cast
               a
               Blot
               upon
               a
               
                 Son's
                 respect
                 and
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               minds
               and
               seeks
               his
               
               
                 own
                 interest
              
               ,
               &
               doth
               expect
               a
               share
               in
               his
               Father's
               Inheritance
               ;
               if
               so
               be
               he
               do
               it
               not
               to
               the
               greif
               and
               displeasure
               of
               his
               Father
               ;
               neither
               doth
               it
               shew
               that
               we
               want
               True
               Love
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               seek
               and
               aim
               at
               our
               own
               Happiness
               ,
               if
               so
               be
               we
               do
               not
               prefer
               our selves
               to
               GOD
               ,
               nor
               yet
               take
               Courses
               to
               obtain
               our
               Happiness
               contrary
               to
               the
               Will
               and
               Commands
               of
               GOD.
               In
               the
               LORD'S
               Prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               both
               a
               Patern
               of
               our
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               Desires
               ,
               we
               are
               taught
               as
               in
               the
               first
               place
               to
               intend
               the
               
                 Glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 hallowing
                 of
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fulfilling
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 ;
                 So
              
               thereafter
               to
               desire
               our
               own
               Good
               in
               the
               necessary
               Sustenance
               of
               our
               Soul
               and
               Bodies
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Deliverance
               from
               Sin
               and
               Danger
               .
               
                 The
                 Gospel
                 doth
                 not
                 (
                 saith
                 one
                 )
                 Plainly
                 prohibit
                 us
                 the
                 Love
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 teacheth
                 only
                 to
                 Moderate
                 it
                 rightly
                 ,
                 to
                 Subject
                 it
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 referr
                 it
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 Love
                 GOD
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 that
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 as
                 the
                 Last
                 end
                 ,
                 and
                 GOD
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 placed
                 in
                 the
                 Order
                 of
                 Means
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 fruition
                 of
                 whom
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 rendred
                 Happy
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 we
                 pertain
                 to
                 GOD
                 whom
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 Love
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 therefore
                 also
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 Love
                 
                 our selves
                 with
                 a
                 reference
                 to
                 GOD
                 :
                 our
                 Good
                 is
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 sought
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 it
                 we
                 may
                 taste
                 the
                 Goodness
                 and
                 Sweetness
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Gods
                 peculiar
                 measure
                 ,
                 (
                 so
                 to
                 speake
                 )
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 more
                 enlarged
                 ;
                 thus
                 our
                 own
                 proper
                 love
                 should
                 be
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 that
                 Ocean
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Love.
                
                 
              
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               only
               Allowable
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               Necessary
               and
               Commanded
               ,
               that
               we
               propose
               to
               our selves
               and
               have
               still
               before
               our
               eyes
               the
               Eternal
               Rewards
               of
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               and
               We
               can
               never
               intend
               these
               enough
               .
               They
               do
               not
               understand
               things
               well
               ,
               who
               study
               to
               take
               Peoples
               thoughts
               off
               these
               ,
               and
               who
               go
               about
               to
               perswade
               Men
               ,
               that
               that
               Obedience
               is
               not
               Perfect
               ,
               which
               is
               done
               for
               Heaven
               ;
               these
               are
               wild
               and
               
                 Extravagant
                 Principles
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               sometimes
               advanced
               and
               set
               forth
               by
               as
               
                 Romantik
                 a
                 fable
              
               ,
               of
               a
               Womans
               going
               with
               a
               Torch
               in
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               Bucket
               of
               Water
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               burn
               up
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               other
               to
               drown
               out
               the
               fire
               of
               Hell
               ;
               That
               Men
               might
               serve
               GOD
               neither
               for
               the
               Hopes
               of
               the
               One
               ,
               neither
               out
               of
               Fear
               of
               the
               other
               .
               It
               is
               a
               peece
               of
               Arrogancy
               to
               model
               Mens
               Obedience
               otherwise
               then
               GOD
               hath
               done
               ,
               and
               to
               
               offer
               to
               take
               away
               these
               things
               which
               GOD
               hath
               Ordained
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               hath
               proposed
               to
               Men
               to
               push
               them
               on
               the
               more
               forewardly
               in
               all
               manner
               of
               well-doing
               .
               And
               as
               one
               saith
               ,
               
                 if
                 the
                 Dowry
                 which
                 GOD
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 were
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 perhaps
                 have
                 but
                 few
                 Platonick
                 Lovers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 Quis
                 enim
                 virtutem
                 amplectitur
                 ipsam
                 ,
              
               
                 Praemia
                 si
                 tollas
                 ?
              
            
             
               However
               all
               the
               Saints
               and
               Servants
               of
               GOD
               mentioned
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               have
               had
               the
               
                 Promises
                 of
                 GOD
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 Life
              
               before
               them
               .
               We
               are
               told
               of
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 respect
                 unto
                 the
                 recompence
                 of
                 the
                 Reward
                 ;
                 Heb.
              
               11.
               26.
               
               And
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               proposed
               to
               himself
               
                 the
                 Crown
                 of
                 Righteousness
              
               ;
               2
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Yea
               it
               is
               said
               of
               our
               Saviour
               himself
               ,
               
                 that
                 be
                 had
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 Ioy
                 which
                 was
                 set
                 before
                 him
                 ;
                 Heb.
              
               12.
               2.
               
               And
               
                 St.
                 Peter
              
               tells
               us
               the
               end
               wherefore
               there
               are
               given
               unto
               us
               ,
               
                 such
                 exceeding
                 Great
                 and
                 Precious
                 Promises
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 thereby
                 we
                 might
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Nature
                 ,
                 having
                 escaped
                 the
                 Corruption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 lust
              
               ;
               2
               Pet.
               1.
               4.
               
               Thus
               it
               is
               not
               only
               Lawfull
               and
               Necessary
               for
               us
               to
               look
               often
               to
               that
               which
               GOD
               himself
               hath
               proposed
               to
               us
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               be
               the
               more
               
               Powerfully
               Excited
               and
               Encouraged
               to
               run
               the
               Wayes
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               his
               Commandements
               :
               Nay
               the
               Glory
               and
               Felicity
               of
               the
               other
               World
               is
               a
               thing
               which
               GOD
               hath
               chiefly
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               should
               have
               it
               also
               .
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Laws
               of
               GOD
               is
               the
               Means
               only
               to
               carry
               it
               on
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               end
               why
               we
               should
               do
               this
               ,
               is
               to
               obtain
               that
               ,
               and
               by
               intending
               that
               we
               truly
               Glorifie
               GOD
               ,
               and
               do
               shew
               that
               we
               prefer
               him
               before
               all
               things
               .
               For
               the
               Main
               and
               great
               Happiness
               of
               Heaven
               it self
               consists
               in
               the
               clear
               Knowledge
               and
               full
               Enjoyment
               of
               GOD
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               as
               one
               saith
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 too
                 great
                 nicety
                 to
                 distinguish
                 between
                 GOD
                 and
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 his
                 Glory
                 and
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 really
                 things
                 distinct
                 ;
                 We
                 cannot
                 in
                 a
                 true
                 Sense
                 seek
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 is
                 the
                 Advancement
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 without
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 happiness
                 distinct
                 from
                 a
                 Conjunction
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 love
                 God
                 above
                 our
                 selves
                 ,
              
               
               
                 is
                 not
                 indeed
                 so
                 properly
                 to
                 love
                 him
                 above
                 the
                 Salvation
                 of
                 our
                 Souls
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 distinct
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 love
                 Him
                 above
                 all
                 our
                 Sinful
                 Affections
                 and
                 particular
                 Beeings
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conform
                 ourselves
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Fifthly
               and
               Lastly
               ,
               the
               proposing
               to
               our
               
               selves
               the
               
                 temporal
                 enjoyments
              
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               as
               a
               
                 Principal
                 end
              
               ,
               the
               making
               Wealth
               ,
               Honor
               and
               Riches
               a
               main
               Motive
               why
               we
               serve
               GOD
               ,
               and
               Obey
               him
               ,
               is
               altogether
               Unlawfull
               .
               It
               is
               a
               peece
               of
               the
               grossest
               Hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               Men
               do
               thereby
               dishonour
               GOD
               and
               Religion
               ,
               in
               making
               them
               stoup
               for
               to
               Serve
               their
               
                 base
                 Carnal
                 designs
              
               ;
               they
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               ,
               cannot
               be
               said
               so
               much
               to
               exercise
               Religion
               and
               Vertue
               ,
               as
               to
               abuse
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               steed
               of
               Honouring
               GOD
               they
               do
               but
               put
               a
               Mock
               upon
               him
               ,
               like
               that
               Gentleman
               in
               Elian
               ,
               who
               coming
               into
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Persian
               King
               ,
               at
               his
               entry
               into
               the
               Presence
               Chamber
               he
               stouped
               to
               take
               up
               his
               Ring
               ,
               which
               he
               purposely
               let
               fall
               ,
               that
               thereby
               he
               might
               be
               thought
               to
               pay
               that
               adoration
               to
               that
               Monarch
               which
               the
               Laws
               obliged
               him
               to
               .
               Satan
               laid
               this
               to
               Iob's
               charge
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               made
               it
               believed
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               only
               GOD'S
               Blessing
               him
               with
               Outward
               Prosperity
               which
               tied
               him
               so
               much
               to
               the
               Service
               of
               GOD.
               doth
               Iob
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 GOD
                 for
                 nought
                 ?
                 Hast
                 thou
                 not
                 made
                 an
                 hedge
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 all
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 about
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 on
                 every
                 side
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 blessed
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 substance
                 is
                 increased
                 in
                 the
                 land
                 .
                 But
                 put
                 forth
                 thine
                 hand
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 touch
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 curse
                 thee
                 to
                 thy
                 face
              
               ;
               Job
               1.
               verse
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               The
               Devil
               thought
               Iob
               was
               of
               the
               humor
               of
               some
               who
               keep
               close
               by
               a
               Man
               ,
               whilst
               any
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               in
               a
               capacity
               of
               doing
               them
               good
               ,
               but
               so
               soon
               as
               Fortune
               frowns
               ,
               and
               his
               Condition
               alters
               they
               turn
               their
               backs
               and
               run
               away
               :
               To
               take
               off
               which
               tash
               from
               Iob
               ,
               and
               to
               convince
               the
               World
               of
               the
               falshood
               of
               this
               Accusation
               ,
               it
               was
               that
               GOD
               gave
               Satan
               power
               over
               all
               that
               which
               he
               possessed
               .
               And
               indeed
               though
               the
               serving
               of
               GOD
               be
               the
               most
               Natural
               ,
               Reasonable
               and
               Proper
               Way
               ,
               for
               securing
               to
               our selves
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               yet
               he
               suffers
               his
               Faithful
               Servants
               sometimes
               to
               fare
               worst
               ,
               that
               their
               Sincerity
               may
               be
               tryed
               and
               manifested
               ,
               and
               that
               Men
               may
               learn
               thereby
               to
               seek
               and
               serve
               him
               for
               higher
               and
               more
               
                 noble
                 ends
              
               .
               GOD
               requires
               us
               to
               
                 mortifie
                 all
                 immoderate
                 desires
                 for
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               so
               far
               denyed
               to
               all
               
                 sublunary
                 enjoyments
              
               ,
               as
               neither
               to
               care
               much
               ,
               whither
               we
               have
               them
               or
               want
               them
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               overjoyed
               and
               lifted
               up
               when
               they
               come
               unto
               us
               ;
               nor
               yet
               dejected
               and
               cast
               down
               when
               they
               remove
               from
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               for
               us
               to
               have
               our
               Hearts
               set
               upon
               that
               
               which
               GOD
               teacheth
               us
               to
               despise
               ,
               and
               besides
               that
               can
               be
               no
               true
               and
               proper
               Motive
               to
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Service
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ,
               which
               sometimes
               cannot
               be
               obtained
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               by
               swerving
               from
               them
               ;
               
                 ye
                 cannot
                 serve
                 GOD
                 and
                 Mammon
                 ,
              
               saith
               CHRIST
               ,
               and
               the
               Reason
               is
               clear
               ,
               because
               their
               Commands
               often
               interfere
               and
               come
               in
               Competition
               together
               .
               We
               cannot
               sometimes
               secure
               our
               Life
               or
               Fortune
               ,
               our
               Honour
               or
               Means
               but
               by
               renouncing
               GOD
               ,
               and
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Laws
               ,
               wherefore
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               plainly
               ,
               
                 if
                 any
                 Man
                 come
                 to
                 Me
                 ,
                 and
                 hate
                 not
                 his
                 Father
                 and
                 Mother
                 ,
                 and
                 Wife
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
                 and
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 and
                 Sisters
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 his
                 own
                 life
                 also
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 My
                 Disciple
                 ;
                 Luke
              
               14.
               26.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               if
               a
               Man
               cannot
               find
               in
               his
               Heart
               to
               part
               with
               these
               freely
               ,
               he
               needs
               not
               offer
               to
               follow
               Him
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               sometimes
               be
               necessitat
               to
               leave
               him
               .
               If
               to
               have
               the
               World
               be
               the
               
                 chief
                 motive
              
               why
               one
               comes
               to
               GOD
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               Reason
               ,
               he
               will
               sometimes
               foresake
               him
               ,
               and
               GOD
               will
               have
               no
               Regard
               to
               that
               Man
               ,
               who
               minds
               not
               to
               be
               constant
               ,
               but
               who
               serveth
               only
               for
               a
               time
               .
               Wherefore
               I
               wish
               that
               Wealth
               ,
               Honour
               and
               other
               
                 Temporal
                 things
              
               ,
               were
               less
               insisted
               on
               as
               Motives
               to
               
                 Christian
                 duties
              
               ,
               though
               I
               deny
               ●…t
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               may
               be
               proper
               enough
               
               sometime
               ,
               or
               occasionally
               to
               shew
               that
               Religion
               conduceth
               to
               our
               
                 present
                 happiness
              
               ,
               as
               the
               Poet
               saith
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 Semita
                 certe
              
               
                 Tranquillae
                 per
                 virtutem
                 patet
                 unica
                 vitae
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               who
               come
               to
               CHRIST
               meerly
               for
               these
               Worldly
               Respects
               ,
               cannot
               be
               accounted
               Converts
               :
               and
               as
               he
               upbraided
               the
               Men
               of
               Capernaum
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               be
               said
               to
               them
               ;
               
                 Verily
                 ,
                 verily
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 ye
                 seek
                 me
                 not
                 because
                 ye
                 saw
                 the
                 miracles
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 ye
                 did
                 eat
                 of
                 the
                 Loaves
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 filled
              
               ;
               John
               6
               :
               26.
               
            
             
               But
               here
               it
               will
               be
               objected
               and
               said
               ,
               by
               some
               ,
               doth
               not
               GOD
               in
               the
               Scripture
               give
               us
               many
               Temporal
               Promises
               ?
               Doth
               he
               not
               frequently
               propose
               to
               us
               Wealth
               ,
               and
               Honour
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               good
               things
               of
               this
               Life
               ,
               as
               the
               Reward
               of
               our
               Obedience
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               Unlawfull
               to
               have
               an
               eye
               to
               GODS
               own
               Promise
               ,
               and
               to
               Desire
               that
               Reward
               which
               he
               hath
               proposed
               ?
               
                 For
                 Answer
                 hereto
              
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               that
               GOD
               makes
               these
               Promises
               ,
               not
               to
               draw
               our
               Hearts
               after
               the
               World
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               us
               think
               that
               our
               Happiness
               lies
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               thereof
               ;
               but
               only
               to
               free
               us
               from
               Immoderate
               Cares
               ,
               and
               to
               engage
               us
               to
               serve
               Him
               without
               Anxiety
               and
               Solicitude
               for
               these
               Temporall
               things
               we
               stand
               in
               need
               of
               while
               we
               are
               here
               
               That
               we
               may
               not
               be
               diverted
               from
               the
               Service
               of
               GOD
               ,
               nor
               interrupted
               in
               our
               pursure
               of
               these
               Eternal
               Felicities
               in
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               by
               a
               too
               great
               thoughtfulness
               for
               the
               Relief
               of
               our
               Necessities
               in
               this
               ;
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               GOD
               hath
               made
               us
               the
               Promise
               not
               only
               of
               what
               is
               simply
               Necessary
               ,
               but
               even
               also
               of
               Plenty
               and
               Abundance
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               use
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               these
               Promises
               ,
               is
               to
               encourage
               our selves
               with
               the
               Expectation
               of
               what
               is
               Good
               ,
               Usefull
               and
               Convenient
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Reason
               
               why
               we
               should
               desire
               these
               things
               here
               below
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               rendred
               thereby
               more
               serviceable
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               more
               Profitable
               unto
               others
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 good
                 things
              
               of
               this
               World
               may
               become
               to
               us
               Pledges
               of
               these
               
                 better
                 things
              
               above
               .
            
             
             
               The
               sum
               of
               what
               we
               have
               said
               in
               Answer
               to
               the
               Question
               proposed
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               an
               Indispensible
               Obligation
               upon
               us
               to
               serve
               GOD
               ,
               abstracting
               from
               any
               Consideration
               of
               the
               Benefit
               to
               be
               had
               thereby
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Services
               are
               then
               best
               and
               most
               Acceptable
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               performed
               in
               Regard
               of
               GOD
               himself
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               
                 Pure
                 love
              
               to
               him
               :
               but
               that
               however
               we
               may
               Respect
               our
               own
               Good
               ,
               and
               Seek
               our
               own
               Happiness
               ,
               and
               pursue
               for
               Heaven
               and
               
                 Eternal
                 Life
              
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               not
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               
                 Purest
                 love
              
               of
               GOD
               ,
               but
               only
               Subordinate
               thereunto
               .
               But
               as
               for
               the
               
                 Temporal
                 things
              
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               it
               is
               Unlawful
               to
               make
               them
               our
               Chief
               and
               
                 Ultimat
                 End
              
               ,
               or
               to
               propose
               them
               to
               our selves
               as
               any
               main
               Motive
               &
               inducement
               to
               the
               Observance
               of
               GOD
               ,
               or
               his
               Laws
               ,
               for
               we
               should
               resolve
               to
               cleave
               to
               GOD
               ,
               whither
               he
               gives
               us
               these
               things
               or
               no
               ;
               Nay
               though
               he
               should
               leave
               us
               altogether
               Destitute
               of
               all
               Worldly
               Help
               and
               Comfort
               ,
               yet
               it
               should
               be
               our
               Resolution
               never
               to
               forsake
               him
               ,
               saying
               with
               holy
               
                 Iob
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 slay
                 me
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 I
                 trust
                 in
                 him
              
               ;
               Iob.
               13.
               15.
               
            
             
               Now
               as
               to
               Iacob's
               case
               in
               Particular
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               appear
               that
               he
               swerved
               from
               these
               
                 General
                 positions
              
               ,
               which
               we
               have
               laid
               down
               ,
               
               yea
               it
               seems
               evident
               ,
               that
               he
               kept
               close
               to
               them
               .
               He
               makes
               ,
               't
               is
               true
               ,
               his
               Requests
               for
               himself
               first
               ,
               but
               his
               Serving
               and
               Honouring
               of
               GOD
               might
               be
               the
               
                 chief
                 thing
              
               he
               had
               before
               him
               :
               If
               he
               had
               Aimed
               more
               at
               his
               own
               
                 Private
                 Interest
              
               ,
               than
               at
               the
               Glory
               of
               GOD
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               been
               so
               Modest
               in
               his
               Desires
               ,
               nor
               yet
               contented
               himself
               with
               so
               small
               a
               Portion
               as
               Food
               and
               Raiment
               ,
               he
               would
               certainly
               have
               sought
               more
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               did
               not
               seek
               more
               ,
               makes
               it
               clear
               ,
               that
               he
               gave
               himself
               freely
               to
               GOD
               without
               Respect
               to
               his
               Benefits
               .
               GOD
               had
               been
               promising
               him
               the
               
                 whole
                 land
                 of
                 Canaan
                 for
                 a
                 possession
                 to
                 him
                 and
                 his
                 Posterity
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               to
               let
               see
               that
               it
               was
               not
               upon
               that
               Account
               he
               tied
               himself
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               Resolved
               to
               become
               his
               Servant
               ,
               he
               asked
               no
               more
               but
               
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
              
               .
               As
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               
                 though
                 thou
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 grant
                 but
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
                 .
                 If
                 thou
                 wilt
                 
                   but
                   bring
                   me
                   back
                   to
                   my
                   Fathers
                   house
                   in
                   peace
                   ,
                
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 never
                 brook
                 this
                 Land
                 as
                 my
                 Property
                 and
                 
                   Possession
                   ,
                   yet
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   my
                   God.
                   
                
              
               Thus
               Iacob
               loved
               GOD
               for
               himself
               ,
               like
               a
               Friend
               and
               not
               for
               his
               Benefits
               ,
               like
               a
               Merchant
               .
               Could
               Iacob
               have
               passed
               by
               
                 Food
                 and
                 Ray●…ent
              
               as
               well
               as
               he
               did
               all
               other
               good
               Benefits
               
               of
               GOD
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               have
               given
               himself
               thus
               unto
               GOD
               upon
               Composition
               ,
               but
               absolutely
               and
               
               without
               Condition
               .
               Now
               he
               is
               constrained
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               Condition
               
                 of
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
              
               ,
               for
               without
               this
               he
               could
               not
               love
               his
               GOD
               ,
               because
               without
               this
               he
               could
               not
               Subsist
               ,
               nor
               have
               his
               Being
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               evidently
               witnesses
               ,
               that
               he
               therefore
               and
               for
               no
               neither
               End
               desired
               to
               be
               ,
               but
               only
               to
               Love
               and
               Serve
               his
               GOD.
               It
               was
               an
               excellent
               speech
               of
               
                 Crispus
                 Passienus
              
               ,
               a
               witty
               Gentleman
               of
               
                 Rome
                 ,
                 quorundam
                 se
                 judicium
                 malle
                 quam
                 Beneficium
                 ,
                 quorundam
                 Beneficium
                 malle
                 quam
                 judicium
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               
                 Some
                 Mans
                 Respect
                 and
                 good
                 Opinion
                 is
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 then
                 another
                 Man's
                 Benefit
                 ;
                 and
              
               one
               saith
               ,
               that
               Iacob
               here
               doth
               express
               the
               same
               Conceit
               :
               for
               when
               he
               came
               to
               compound
               with
               Laban
               he
               made
               his
               Bargain
               in
               another
               manner
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               serve
               him
               for
               Bread
               and
               Raiment
               only
               ,
               
                 but
                 fourteen
                 years
                 for
                 his
                 Daughters
                 ,
                 and
                 sex
                 years
                 for
                 his
                 Flock
                 ,
              
               by
               which
               Means
               he
               became
               Rich
               ,
               and
               Wealthy
               ,
               and
               the
               Reason
               why
               he
               Covenanted
               thus
               differently
               with
               GOD
               ,
               and
               with
               Laban
               was
               ,
               because
               with
               Laban
               he
               sought
               his
               own
               commodity
               ,
               but
               with
               GOD
               only
               his
               Acceptance
               and
               Favour
               .
            
             
             
               From
               this
               Example
               of
               Iacob's
               we
               should
               all
               of
               us
               learn
               this
               Lesson
               to
               aim
               at
               the
               Glory
               of
               GOD
               in
               all
               our
               Desires
               ,
               when
               we
               make
               any
               Requests
               for
               any
               
                 Particular
                 Favours
              
               ,
               the
               chief
               thing
               which
               should
               Prompt
               us
               thereto
               should
               be
               that
               we
               may
               have
               the
               
                 occasion
                 of
                 serving
              
               GOD
               ,
               some
               way
               or
               other
               more
               eminently
               .
               Thus
               Hannah
               when
               she
               Prayed
               for
               a
               Son
               ,
               she
               at
               the
               same
               time
               
                 vowed
                 to
                 devote
                 him
                 to
                 GOD.
              
               And
               David
               besought
               the
               LORD
               earnestly
               ,
               
                 to
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 trouble
                 which
                 he
                 suffered
                 of
                 them
                 which
                 hate
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               the
               end
               why
               he
               desired
               this
               was
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 may
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 shew
                 forth
                 all
                 thy
                 Praise
                 in
                 the
                 gates
                 of
                 the
                 Daughter
                 of
                 Zion
                 ;
                 Psal.
              
               9.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Whither
               we
               call
               for
               Spiritual
               or
               
                 Temporal
                 Blessings
              
               ,
               we
               should
               seek
               them
               not
               for
               themselves
               ,
               or
               to
               rest
               in
               the
               meer
               enjovment
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               reflect
               Honour
               on
               GOD
               ,
               that
               we
               having
               such
               things
               may
               be
               capacitated
               and
               enabled
               to
               do
               him
               greater
               Service
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               let
               the
               Reins
               loose
               to
               our
               Desires
               ,
               and
               be
               over
               anxious
               for
               the
               enlargement
               of
               our
               State
               ;
               for
               oftentimes
               there
               is
               as
               much
               of
               Vanity
               ,
               and
               seeking
               our
               own
               Praise
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               thing
               .
               Whither
               we
               have
               little
               or
               much
               ,
               what
               ever
               our
               Condition
               be
               ,
               be
               it
               great
               or
               small
               ,
               we
               may
               yet
               have
               opportunities
               enough
               of
               Glorifying
               
               GOD
               ;
               Iacob
               sought
               here
               but
               
                 Food
                 and
                 Raiment
              
               ,
               and
               supposing
               he
               should
               get
               no
               more
               ,
               yet
               he
               devoted
               himself
               to
               GOD
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               own
               and
               acknowledge
               Him.
               
            
          
           
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 II.
              
               Shewing
               the
               Importance
               of
               the
               Words
               ,
               
                 The
                 LORD
                 shall
                 be
                 my
                 GOD.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 I.
                 The
                 True
                 Sense
                 of
                 the
                 Words
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 Proposal
                 of
                 the
                 Particulars
                 to
                 be
                 Treated
                 on
                 under
                 this
                 head
                 .
              
               
                 WE
                 come
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 Consideration
                 of
                 what
                 the
                 
                   Patriarch
                   vowed
                
                 and
                 promised
                 here
                 .
                 He
                 puts
                 up
                 three
                 Requests
                 unto
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 here
                 also
                 he
                 makes
                 three
                 express
                 and
                 
                   particular
                   Promises
                
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   LORD
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   GOD.
                
                 Some
                 render
                 these
                 words
                 otherwise
                 then
                 we
                 
                 have
                 them
                 in
                 our
                 Translation
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 another
                 sense
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 it
                 
                   cumque
                   fuerit
                   Dominus
                   mihi
                   Deus
                
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 a
                 fourth
                 Petition
                 ,
                 importing
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   the
                   LORD
                   indeed
                   will
                   be
                   to
                   me
                   a
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 indeed
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 and
                 comprehensive
                 Request
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 include
                 all
                 desirable
                 Hapiness
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 can
                 One
                 ask
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 GOD
                 should
                 manifest
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 other
                 Glorious
                 Perfections
                 for
                 his
                 particular
                 behoof
                 and
                 benefit
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 having
                 prayed
                 for
                 the
                 flourishing
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   their
                   Sons
                   may
                   be
                   as
                   Plants
                   grown
                   up
                   in
                   their
                   Youth
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   Daughters
                   as
                   Corner-stones
                   ,
                   polished
                   after
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   a
                   Palace
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Garners
                   may
                   he
                   full
                   ,
                   affording
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   Store
                   ,
                   that
                   their
                   Sheep
                   might
                   bring
                   forth
                   thousands
                   and
                   ten
                   thousands
                   in
                   their
                   streets
                   ,
                   their
                   Oxen
                   strong
                   to
                   labour
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   no
                   breaking
                   in
                   or
                   going
                   out
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   complaining
                   in
                   the
                   Streets
                
                 ;
                 Having
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 prayed
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 much
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 Consideration
                 of
                 that
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 he
                 cryes
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Happy
                   is
                   that
                   People
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   case
                   :
                
                 but
                 presently
                 he
                 checks
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 second
                 thoughts
                 cryes
                 ,
                 
                   Yea
                   ,
                   happy
                   is
                   that
                   People
                   whose
                   GOD
                   is
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 144.
                 15.
                 intimating
                 thereby
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 LORDS
                 interessing
                 himself
                 in
                 
                 any
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 becoming
                 their
                 GOD
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 greater
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 had
                 formerly
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 did
                 amount
                 to
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 how
                 great
                 and
                 Desireable
                 soever
                 this
                 be
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 see
                 no
                 Reason
                 why
                 we
                 should
                 interpret
                 the
                 words
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 ,
                 especially
                 seeing
                 they
                 should
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 coincide
                 with
                 the
                 
                   first
                   petition
                
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   the
                   LORD
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   One
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   to
                   be
                   Ones
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 is
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 that
                 Iacob
                 would
                 have
                 come
                 over
                 twice
                 with
                 one
                 thing
                 in
                 so
                 short
                 a
                 Prayer
                 .
                 However
                 our
                 Translation
                 in
                 this
                 agrees
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Hebrew
                   ,
                   Septuagint
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Vulgar
                   Latine
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 judge
                 it
                 best
                 and
                 more
                 Reasonable
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 words
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Here
                 then
                 when
                 Iacob
                 promises
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   the
                   LORD
                   shall
                   be
                   his
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 it
                 implies
                 two
                 things
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 serve
                 the
                 Gods
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 whither
                 on
                 this
                 or
                 the
                 other
                 side
                 Iordan
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 take
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 corrupted
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Idolatry
                   of
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   Secondly
                   ,
                
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 Faithfully
                 serve
                 
                   the
                   GOD
                   of
                   his
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   Abraham
                   ,
                
                 and
                 Isaac
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 here
                 honoured
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 signal
                 mainfestation
                 of
                 his
                 Presence
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 pay
                 all
                 the
                 Homage
                 ,
                 Deference
                 ,
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 Service
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 from
                 Reasonable
                 
                 Creatures
                 to
                 the
                 
                   true
                   GOD.
                
                 For
                 to
                 take
                 One
                 to
                 be
                 our
                 GOD
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 carry
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 Supreme
                 and
                 
                   Infinit
                   Beeing
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 yield
                 him
                 what
                 is
                 proper
                 from
                 us
                 who
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 below
                 the
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 depend
                 upon
                 it
                 for
                 Life
                 ,
                 Breath
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 you
                 see
                 what
                 the
                 Patriarch
                 here
                 engadged
                 himself
                 to
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 doth
                 first
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 an
                 
                   Arbitrary
                   Free-will-offering
                
                 which
                 he
                 here
                 Pitched
                 upon
                 ;
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 have
                 passed
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 been
                 Blameless
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Natural
                   or
                   moral
                   duty
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 and
                 all
                 Men
                 as
                 Men
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Rational
                   Creatures
                
                 are
                 strictly
                 oblidged
                 unto
                 ,
                 This
                 is
                 
                   the
                   first
                   and
                   great
                   Commandement
                
                 ,
                 all
                 other
                 are
                 but
                 parts
                 and
                 branches
                 of
                 this
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 this
                 set
                 first
                 in
                 that
                 sum
                 and
                 Abridgement
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   law
                
                 ,
                 which
                 Moses
                 had
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 delivered
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 of
                 
                   Israel
                   :
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   GODS
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                
                 Requires
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 less
                 nor
                 more
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 Iacob
                 here
                 Vowes
                 and
                 Resolves
                 on
                 ,
                 Viz.
                 that
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 declining
                 and
                 falling
                 off
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 false
                 GODS
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 shall
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 Service
                 which
                 properly
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 stirred
                 up
                 to
                 
                 imitate
                 Iacob's
                 Practice
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 conform
                 to
                 his
                 Resolutions
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 Desires
                 :
                 we
                 shall
                 GOD
                 willing
                 clear
                 and
                 make
                 out
                 these
                 following
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Men
                 ought
                 to
                 Worship
                 GOD.
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 wary
                 in
                 the
                 Object
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 whom
                 they
                 adore
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 shew
                 what
                 Worship
                 and
                 Service
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 be
                 payed
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 GOD.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   SECTION
                   II.
                
                 Of
                 the
                 Reasonableness
                 and
                 Necessity
                 of
                 Worshipping
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 AS
                 to
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Men
                 ought
                 to
                 Worship
                 GOD
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 insist
                 much
                 thereon
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 confessed
                 Principle
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 dictat
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Conscience
                
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 GOD
                 hath
                 come
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 such
                 also
                 as
                 never
                 had
                 any
                 
                   Particular
                   Revelation
                
                 ,
                 have
                 yet
                 looked
                 upon
                 themselves
                 as
                 oblidged
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 a
                 diety
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 World
                 have
                 
                 consented
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Nations
                 without
                 Learning
                 ,
                 Coin
                 ,
                 Cloathes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 instances
                 of
                 Politness
                 and
                 Civility
                 ;
                 yet
                 none
                 are
                 so
                 Barbarous
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 the
                 Acknowledgement
                 of
                 a
                 GOD.
                 Some
                 considering
                 the
                 
                   Natural
                   pron●…ess
                
                 of
                 Men
                 to
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 have
                 defined
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 
                   Animal
                   Religiosum
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 made
                 Religion
                 and
                 not
                 Reason
                 the
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 other
                 Creatures
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 we
                 never
                 shew
                 so
                 much
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 Act
                 so
                 much
                 above
                 the
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 Exercise
                 of
                 Vertue
                 and
                 Religion
                 ;
                 all
                 other
                 Actings
                 are
                 but
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Animal
                   motions
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 Brutes
                 who
                 do
                 often
                 outdoe
                 us
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 our
                 Reason
                 doth
                 exerce
                 it self
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 above
                 their
                 reach
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 offer
                 at
                 an
                 imitation
                 .
              
               
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 doth
                 indeed
                 suppose
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 One
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 very
                 well
                 suppose
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 a
                 Truth
                 so
                 evident
                 and
                 demonstrable
                 .
                 Every
                 thing
                 in
                 Nature
                 doth
                 so
                 clearly
                 prove
                 the
                 
                   existence
                   of
                   a
                   Deity
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 sufficiently
                 admire
                 the
                 Blindness
                 and
                 Stupidity
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 call
                 it
                 in
                 Question
                 :
                 And
                 indeed
                 because
                 it
                 Argues
                 such
                 Stupidity
                 ,
                 some
                 have
                 
                 doubted
                 whither
                 there
                 be
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 any
                 real
                 
                   speculative
                   Atheists
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 imagine
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 pretended
                 Atheism
                 ,
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 only
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 
                   ostentation
                   of
                   Wit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 Smartness
                 ,
                 in
                 being
                 able
                 to
                 Oppose
                 and
                 Dispute
                 the
                 plainest
                 and
                 most
                 
                   received
                   Opinions
                
                 .
                 But
                 whither
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Atheists
                 or
                 not
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Beeing
                   of
                   a
                   Deity
                
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 made
                 appear
                 to
                 any
                 whose
                 eyes
                 are
                 but
                 open
                 to
                 see
                 it
                 :
                 His
                 very
                 Nature
                 carries
                 a
                 Demonstration
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 do
                 prove
                 his
                 
                   Existence
                   ,
                   Praesentemque
                   refert
                   quaelibet
                   herba
                   Deum
                   .
                
                 If
                 we
                 look
                 within
                 our
                 own
                 selves
                 ,
                 there
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 an
                 
                   Impression
                   of
                   a
                   GOD
                
                 stamped
                 upon
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 defaced
                 and
                 blotted
                 out
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 we
                 could
                 have
                 this
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 is
                 very
                 hard
                 if
                 not
                 impossible
                 to
                 Resolve
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 without
                 ,
                 either
                 of
                 the
                 Parts
                 singly
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 their
                 Conjunction
                 together
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 discern
                 such
                 admirable
                 Wisdom
                 in
                 their
                 Contrivance
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 to
                 draw
                 the
                 most
                 Incredulous
                 to
                 an
                 Acknowledgement
                 :
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 either
                 the
                 
                   effects
                   of
                   Chance
                
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Works
                 of
                 a
                 Wise
                 Agent
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 last
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 a
                 Deity
                 is
                 granted
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 strange
                 if
                 any
                 have
                 the
                 Impudence
                 to
                 assert
                 the
                 first
                 .
                 He
                 may
                 
                 believe
                 anything
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 though
                 never
                 so
                 Monstruous
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 imagine
                 
                   blind
                   Chance
                
                 could
                 have
                 hit
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 things
                 of
                 themselves
                 could
                 have
                 jumped
                 so
                 luklily
                 together
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 the
                 greatest
                 or
                 even
                 
                   infinit
                   wisdom
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 Rectifie
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 contrived
                 otherwise
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 well
                 said
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Verulam
                
                 ,
                 
                   
                     I
                     had
                     rather
                     beleive
                     all
                     the
                     fables
                     in
                     the
                     Legend
                     ,
                  
                   
                   
                     &
                     the
                     Talmud
                     ,
                     &
                     the
                     Alcoran
                     ,
                     then
                     that
                     this
                     Universal
                     Frame
                     is
                     without
                     a
                     Mind
                     .
                  
                
                 The
                 Atheists
                 ordinarly
                 object
                 ,
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 
                   believe
                   a
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 too
                 Credulous
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 easie
                 belief
                 ;
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 Reason
                 to
                 retort
                 this
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 Credulous
                 who
                 believe
                 the
                 most
                 unlikely
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 hath
                 the
                 least
                 appearance
                 of
                 Truth
                 :
                 Now
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 improbable
                 ,
                 nay
                 impossible
                 then
                 that
                 Things
                 should
                 be
                 produced
                 without
                 any
                 Cause
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 no
                 Wisdom
                 or
                 Understanding
                 ,
                 where
                 the
                 greatest
                 Effects
                 and
                 Instances
                 thereof
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 .
                 Though
                 one
                 did
                 take
                 Garagantua
                 or
                 
                   Don
                   Quixot
                
                 for
                 true
                 History
                 ,
                 or
                 did
                 believe
                 the
                 Wildest
                 and
                 most
                 Unlikely
                 Forgeries
                 of
                 the
                 
                   old
                   Exiravagant
                   Romances
                
                 ;
                 I
                 could
                 not
                 yet
                 think
                 him
                 so
                 absurd
                 ,
                 or
                 judge
                 him
                 to
                 have
                 so
                 large
                 a
                 swallow
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Atheist
                 ,
                 who
                 
                   denies
                   a
                
                 GOD
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 evidences
                 and
                 Demonstrations
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 certainly
                 there
                 is
                 One
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 clear
                 then
                 that
                 He
                 should
                 be
                 Worshipped
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Atheists
                 will
                 grant
                 this
                 ,
                 even
                 those
                 who
                 as
                 yet
                 
                   deny
                   a
                   God
                
                 ,
                 will
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 Worshipping
                 One
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 found
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 Truth
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 to
                 tell
                 which
                 of
                 the
                 two
                 are
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   who
                   denies
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   GOD
                   ,
                   or
                   he
                   who
                   refuses
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   GOD
                   whom
                   he
                   believes
                   .
                
                 If
                 Prudence
                 and
                 Interest
                 ,
                 do
                 oblidge
                 Men
                 to
                 Honour
                 and
                 Obey
                 Kings
                 and
                 Monarchs
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 their
                 Favour
                 they
                 may
                 enjoy
                 Safety
                 and
                 Peace
                 ;
                 should
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 for
                 that
                 same
                 very
                 Reason
                 ,
                 adore
                 and
                 do
                 homage
                 to
                 the
                 
                   great
                   King
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 all
                 the
                 Princes
                 and
                 Potentates
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 must
                 submit
                 and
                 bow
                 themselves
                 ?
                 Though
                 he
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 yet
                 His
                 Dominion
                 reacheth
                 over
                 all
                 ;
                 the
                 whole
                 World
                 is
                 filled
                 with
                 his
                 Presence
                 ,
                 he
                 ruleth
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 safety
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 Protection
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 Security
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 Favour
                 .
                 
                   The
                   LORD
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   is
                   a
                   great
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   great
                   King
                   above
                   all
                   Gods.
                   In
                   his
                   Hand
                   are
                   the
                   deep
                   places
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   :
                   The
                   Strength
                   of
                   Hills
                   is
                   his
                   also
                   .
                   The
                   Sea
                   is
                   His
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   made
                   it
                   :
                   And
                   his
                   Hands
                   formed
                   the
                
                 
                 dry-land
                 .
                 Therefore
                 he
                 infers
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 rightly
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   come
                   let
                   us
                   Worship
                   and
                   bow
                   down
                   ,
                   Let
                   us
                   kneel
                   before
                   the
                   Lord
                   our
                   Maker
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   our
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   are
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   his
                   Pasture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Sheep
                   of
                   his
                   Hand
                   ;
                   Ps.
                
                 95.
                 3
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 If
                 Men
                 needed
                 not
                 either
                 care
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Favour
                
                 ,
                 or
                 much
                 to
                 fear
                 his
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 somewhat
                 excusable
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 highly
                 regard
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 seeing
                 it
                 is
                 utterly
                 impossible
                 that
                 ever
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 in
                 such
                 a
                 Condition
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 stand
                 in
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 easily
                 protect
                 themselves
                 from
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 Anger
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 unaccountable
                 madness
                 to
                 neglect
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 careless
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 even
                 such
                 and
                 greater
                 madness
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 would
                 be
                 for
                 a
                 
                   poor
                   Peasant
                
                 or
                 other
                 
                   mean
                   Fellow
                
                 ,
                 to
                 slight
                 or
                 shew
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 some
                 mighty
                 Monarch
                 ,
                 while
                 under
                 his
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 his
                 Reach
                 .
                 None
                 have
                 less
                 Reason
                 to
                 make
                 Pretensions
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 then
                 those
                 who
                 slight
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 off
                 all
                 
                   regard
                   to
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 because
                 none
                 act
                 more
                 contrary
                 to
                 common
                 Prudence
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Principles
                   of
                   Reason
                
                 .
                 Contempt
                 or
                 carelesness
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 justified
                 ;
                 unless
                 Men
                 could
                 be
                 certainly
                 assured
                 
                   that
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   God
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 Atheist
                 never
                 yet
                 pretended
                 to
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 he
                 ?
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 extricate
                 themselves
                 from
                 
                 all
                 dependence
                 upon
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 desireable
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 possible
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 Men
                 concern
                 themselves
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 carefull
                 while
                 they
                 live
                 to
                 Own
                 and
                 Acknowledge
                 Him
                 ,
                 which
                 who
                 so
                 Refuseth
                 shall
                 not
                 pass
                 Unpunished
                 .
                 They
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 willingly
                 Own
                 and
                 Submit
                 themselves
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 shall
                 certainly
                 fall
                 under
                 the
                 dint
                 of
                 his
                 Fury
                 .
                 Now
                 therefore
                 ,
                 
                   consider
                   this
                   ,
                   ye
                   that
                   forget
                   GOD
                   ,
                   lest
                   He
                   tear
                   you
                   in
                   pieces
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   be
                   none
                   to
                   deliver
                   ;
                   Psal.
                
                 50.
                 22.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 
                   SECTION
                   III.
                
                 What
                 Care
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 to
                 Direct
                 our
                 Worship
                 to
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ;
                 Rules
                 how
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
                 Where
                 also
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 is
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 AS
                 thus
                 you
                 see
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 we
                 Worship
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 it
                 becomes
                 no
                 less
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 Worship
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Second
                   particular
                
                 we
                 promised
                 
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 .
                 As
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 One
                 True
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 and
                 to
                 none
                 else
                 we
                 must
                 direct
                 our
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 Religious
                 Services
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 we
                 adore
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 Partner
                 of
                 our
                 Worship
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 a
                 Crime
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 pardoned
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 dethroning
                 of
                 GOD.
                 And
                 therefore
                 ,
                 Iob
                 ,
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   If
                   I
                   beheld
                   the
                   Sun
                   when
                   it
                   shined
                   or
                   the
                   Moon
                   walking
                   in
                   brightness
                   :
                   And
                   my
                   heart
                   hath
                   been
                   secretly
                   enticed
                   ,
                   or
                   my
                   mouth
                   hath
                   Kissed
                   my
                   hand
                   ?
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 if
                 ever
                 he
                 was
                 guilty
                 of
                 Worshipping
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 he
                 acknowledgeth
                 that
                 
                   this
                   were
                   an
                   iniquity
                   to
                   be
                   punished
                   by
                   the
                   Iudge
                   :
                   For
                   thereby
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   he
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   have
                   denied
                   the
                   GOD
                   that
                   is
                   above
                
                 ;
                 Job
                 .
                 31.
                 26.
                 27.
                 28.
                 
                 
                   Sceptra
                   non
                   ferunt
                   socium
                
                 .
                 Kings
                 can
                 endure
                 no
                 Copartners
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 God
                 suffer
                 any
                 Rival
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 endure
                 that
                 any
                 should
                 share
                 in
                 that
                 Honour
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 himself
                 alone
                 .
                 
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   LORD
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   is
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   my
                   Glory
                   will
                   I
                   not
                   give
                   to
                   another
                   ,
                   neither
                   my
                   Praise
                   to
                   graven
                   Images
                   ,
                
                 Isa
                 42.
                 8.
                 
                 Idolatry
                 or
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 
                   false
                   GODS
                
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 an
                 abomination
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 so
                 highly
                 provoke
                 the
                 
                   True
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 that
                 nothing
                 will
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 excuse
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 more
                 Jealous
                 of
                 :
                 A
                 Man's
                 Serousness
                 
                 or
                 Sincerity
                 will
                 never
                 endear
                 his
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 render
                 it
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 Unless
                 it
                 be
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 Object
                 ,
                 Though
                 one
                 be
                 a
                 favourer
                 of
                 Monarchy
                 in
                 the
                 general
                 more
                 than
                 any
                 other
                 Government
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 counted
                 Loyal
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 neglect
                 his
                 True
                 Prince
                 ,
                 and
                 follow
                 an
                 Usurper
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 for
                 no
                 King
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 Even
                 so
                 though
                 one
                 be
                 never
                 so
                 Devout
                 and
                 Serious
                 in
                 his
                 way
                 ,
                 yet
                 unless
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 whom
                 he
                 Adores
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 a
                 Friend
                 ,
                 and
                 Lover
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 Reckoned
                 otherwise
                 then
                 as
                 an
                 Enemy
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 altogether
                 Irreligious
                 and
                 Profane
                 .
                 We
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 Worship
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 to
                 Worship
                 any
                 :
                 For
                 to
                 worship
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Worsh
                 a
                 False
                 GOD
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 alike
                 profitable
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 certainly
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 hurtfull
                 and
                 pernicious
                 :
                 for
                 either
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 incense
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 him
                 set
                 himself
                 against
                 us
                 to
                 destroy
                 us
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 it
                 concerneth
                 us
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 first
                 Labour
                 to
                 get
                 right
                 Apprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Attributes
                 .
                 Let
                 
                 us
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 keep
                 in
                 mind
                 how
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Supreme
                   Being
                   ,
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   Infinit
                
                 and
                 Independent
                 from
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 
                   is
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   most
                   wise
                   ,
                   most
                   just
                   ,
                
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 Holy
                 ;
                 A
                 
                   pure
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 free
                 from
                 all
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 but
                 who
                 is
                 
                   infinitlie
                   excellent
                   beyond
                   what
                   can
                   be
                   apprehended
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   who
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   present
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   far
                   from
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   in
                   him
                   we
                   all
                   live
                   ,
                   move
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   beeing
                   .
                
                 'T
                 is
                 this
                 and
                 nothing
                 else
                 which
                 we
                 call
                 GOD
                 ,
                 He
                 and
                 none
                 other
                 hath
                 these
                 Properties
                 and
                 Excellencies
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 not
                 only
                 what
                 we
                 Worship
                 ,
                 must
                 be
                 such
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 Worship
                 Him
                 under
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 a
                 being
                 thus
                 
                   infinitly
                   excellent
                
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 
                   Worship
                   we
                   know
                   not
                
                 what
                 .
                 Instead
                 of
                 the
                 
                   True
                   GOD
                
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 set
                 up
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 own
                 Fancie
                 hath
                 devised
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 an
                 adequat
                 Comprehensive
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 ;
                 
                   for
                   he
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   the
                   light
                   which
                   no
                   man
                   can
                   approach
                   unto
                   ,
                   whom
                   no
                   man
                   hath
                   seen
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   see
                
                 ;
                 He
                 being
                 infinite
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 finite
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 such
                 an
                 exact
                 full
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 One
                 is
                 ignorant
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 is
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 knowledge
                 which
                 the
                 best
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 can
                 have
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 .
                 Nay
                 farther
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 to
                 infer
                 ,
                 that
                 men
                 are
                 mistaken
                 about
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 err
                 about
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 deduceable
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 consideration
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 his
                 Attributes
                 ,
                 or
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 right
                 or
                 true
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 his
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 power
                 or
                 goodness
                 .
                 Every
                 one
                 is
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 drawing
                 proper
                 consequences
                 from
                 truths
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 consequences
                 are
                 not
                 alwayes
                 so
                 clear
                 as
                 the
                 truth
                 it self
                 ;
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 too
                 severe
                 to
                 charge
                 one
                 with
                 the
                 denial
                 of
                 a
                 truth
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 does
                 not
                 close
                 with
                 what
                 may
                 follow
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 Unless
                 the
                 one
                 be
                 as
                 clear
                 and
                 evident
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 two
                 things
                 are
                 not
                 a
                 like
                 evident
                 ,
                 neither
                 their
                 connexion
                 very
                 palpable
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 themselves
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 really
                 inseparable
                 ,
                 Men
                 may
                 err
                 very
                 innocently
                 and
                 excusably
                 about
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 reject
                 what
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 hold
                 the
                 other
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 
                   present
                   case
                
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 is
                 
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   Wise.
                   Iust
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                
                 &
                 Good
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 and
                 demonstrable
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 inexcusable
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 most
                 proper
                 methods
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 exercing
                 his
                 
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 Are
                 not
                 so
                 discernable
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 men
                 differ
                 about
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 great
                 
                 wonder
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 savours
                 somewhat
                 of
                 arrogancie
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 to
                 determine
                 them
                 too
                 particularly
                 .
                 If
                 silly
                 Country-clowns
                 were
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 State
                 Policie
                 ,
                 and
                 Regal
                 Grandeur
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 err
                 grosly
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 true
                 or
                 exact
                 notions
                 thereof
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 less
                 to
                 be
                 doubted
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 beyond
                 the
                 wisest
                 man's
                 reach
                 ,
                 to
                 tell
                 exactly
                 what
                 is
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 agreable
                 to
                 
                   infinite
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   power
                
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 .
                 What
                 boldness
                 were
                 it
                 tosay
                 peremptorly
                 ,
                 
                   God
                   should
                   have
                   done
                   or
                   not
                   have
                   done
                   this
                   ,
                   &
                   that
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   or
                   not
                   had
                   done
                   so
                   &
                   so
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   acted
                   unworthily
                   ?
                
                 What
                 of
                 the
                 
                   divine
                   actions
                
                 are
                 plainly
                 revealed
                 ,
                 we
                 see
                 clearly
                 are
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 
                   perfect
                   conceptions
                
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 kept
                 secret
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 rather
                 to
                 admire
                 in
                 silence
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 curiously
                 resolve
                 ▪
                 And
                 if
                 men
                 will
                 needs
                 attempt
                 the
                 resolution
                 of
                 the
                 hidden
                 mysteries
                 of
                 
                   GOD's
                   Councill
                
                 ,
                 and
                 prescribe
                 Rules
                 for
                 that
                 end
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 be
                 check'd
                 for
                 their
                 bold
                 and
                 too
                 curious
                 medling
                 ,
                 then
                 unbraided
                 with
                 a
                 false
                 god
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 sentiments
                 cannot
                 be
                 so
                 exactly
                 adjusted
                 to
                 the
                 more
                 common
                 notions
                 of
                 justice
                 and
                 equity
                 which
                 men
                 have
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 deriding
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 ,
                 *
                 as
                 one
                 of
                 late
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 deserves
                 a
                 severe
                 censure
                 and
                 chastisement
                 ;
                 
                 For
                 whither
                 these
                 
                   Calvinistical
                   tenets
                
                 
                 concerning
                 Gods
                 Decrees
                 ,
                 be
                 true
                 or
                 false
                 ,
                 the
                 believing
                 or
                 not
                 believing
                 them
                 will
                 not
                 infer
                 a
                 denial
                 or
                 not
                 owning
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 ?
                 and
                 seing
                 the
                 Calvinists
                 acknowledge
                 all
                 the
                 
                   essential
                   Attributes
                
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 only
                 who
                 is
                 declared
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 worship
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 mocks
                 at
                 the
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 worship
                 ,
                 mocks
                 at
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 sin
                 this
                 is
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 any
                 to
                 judge
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 whence
                 we
                 degressed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 requisite
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 study
                 to
                 get
                 the
                 highest
                 and
                 most
                 worthy
                 thoughts
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 absolutly
                 necessary
                 that
                 they
                 acknowledge
                 what
                 is
                 expresly
                 contain'd
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Idea
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 
                   Almighty
                   ,
                   most
                   Wise
                   ,
                   most
                   Iust
                   &
                   Good
                   above
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cause
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   :
                
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 short
                 term
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 expresse
                 these
                 perfections
                 by
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 who
                 takes
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 away
                 ,
                 destroys
                 the
                 very
                 
                   nature
                   of
                   God
                
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 worships
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 ascribe
                 these
                 properties
                 to
                 ,
                 worships
                 not
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 other
                 thing
                 .
                 Even
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 altogether
                 ignorant
                 of
                 a
                 circle
                 or
                 triangle
                 ,
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 consider
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 figure
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 three
                 lines
                 with
                 three
                 
                   distinct
                   angles
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 
                 other
                 of
                 one
                 round
                 line
                 ,
                 whose
                 parts
                 are
                 all
                 equally
                 distant
                 from
                 the
                 center
                 ;
                 who
                 knows
                 not
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 quite
                 destitute
                 of
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 these
                 figures
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 one
                 knows
                 this
                 much
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 right
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 circle
                 and
                 triangle
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 all
                 which
                 knowing
                 and
                 skilfull
                 Mathematicians
                 demonstrate
                 about
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 for
                 preserving
                 our selves
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 that
                 we
                 get
                 and
                 maintain
                 some
                 right
                 true
                 and
                 
                   proper
                   notions
                   of
                   a
                   Deity
                
                 .
                 Men
                 may
                 have
                 these
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 be
                 Idolaters
                 ;
                 in
                 that
                 they
                 fix
                 these
                 notions
                 where
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 ascribe
                 them
                 to
                 that
                 which
                 in
                 it self
                 is
                 not
                 God.
                 Thus
                 the
                 Heathens
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 for
                 many
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 mistaken
                 in
                 their
                 conceptions
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 application
                 of
                 their
                 general
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 particular
                 objects
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 spake
                 of
                 God
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 wise
                 &
                 understanding
                 persons
                 among
                 them
                 )
                 they
                 shewed
                 that
                 they
                 believed
                 him
                 a
                 
                   Supreme
                   Beeing
                
                 of
                 great
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 term'd
                 him
                 alwayes
                 the
                 
                   Summum
                   Numen
                   ,
                   Deus
                   ter
                   optimus
                   maximus
                   .
                
                 So
                 that
                 their
                 sentiments
                 concerning
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Attributes
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 much
                 found
                 fault
                 with
                 as
                 their
                 gross
                 absurdity
                 in
                 misapplying
                 these
                 properties
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 :
                 For
                 some
                 affixed
                 the
                 Numen
                 or
                 Deity
                 to
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 others
                 to
                 the
                 Moon
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 some
                 other
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Celestiall
                   Bodies
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 wisdom
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   deemed
                   either
                   Fire
                   ,
                   or
                   Wind
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   swift
                   Air
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   circle
                   of
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   violent
                   water
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   lights
                   of
                   Heaven
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Gods
                   which
                   govern
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   Wis.
                
                 13.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 though
                 this
                 was
                 
                   a
                   sotish
                   errour
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 detestable
                 as
                 theirs
                 who
                 worshiped
                 
                   four
                   footed
                   beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   creeping
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   roots
                   and
                   herbs
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 did
                 .
              
               
                 They
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 misled
                 into
                 these
                 abominations
                 ,
                 through
                 the
                 infirmity
                 of
                 their
                 Minds
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 fix
                 steedily
                 on
                 a
                 thing
                 so
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 wholly
                 abstracted
                 from
                 Sense
                 as
                 GOD
                 is
                 ,
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 
                   Sensible
                   representations
                
                 ,
                 which
                 might
                 affect
                 their
                 imaginations
                 ;
                 Wherefore
                 ,
                 the
                 better
                 to
                 bring
                 GOD
                 to
                 their
                 Minds
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 keep
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 in
                 their
                 Thoughts
                 ,
                 thy
                 have
                 have
                 devised
                 such
                 
                   Bodily
                   figures
                
                 and
                 
                   gross
                   representations
                
                 .
                 Or
                 not
                 attending
                 to
                 the
                 True
                 Nature
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 imagined
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 confin'd
                 to
                 some
                 peculiar
                 place
                 and
                 seeing
                 none
                 more
                 Glorious
                 then
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 
                   Celestiall
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 have
                 at
                 first
                 only
                 fancied
                 these
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Seat
                   of
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 
                 
                   Processe
                   of
                   time
                
                 have
                 degenerate
                 into
                 the
                 grosser
                 belief
                 of
                 their
                 being
                 Gods.
                 Being
                 
                   delighted
                   with
                   there
                   beauty
                   ,
                   saith
                
                 the
                 foresaid
                 
                   Authour
                   ,
                   they
                   took
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   Gods.
                
                 And
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 Astonishing
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 
                   inexcusable
                   Blockishness
                
                 of
                 Worshiping
                 
                   Beasts
                   ,
                   and
                   Insects
                   ,
                   and
                   Roots
                   ,
                
                 it
                 might
                 been
                 occasioned
                 either
                 through
                 a
                 misunderstanding
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Sages
                   or
                   Wisemen
                
                 ,
                 who
                 treating
                 of
                 GOD
                 have
                 used
                 such
                 Symbols
                 and
                 Hieroglyphicks
                 :
                 Or
                 else
                 upon
                 the
                 surprise
                 of
                 some
                 vertue
                 and
                 useful
                 quality
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 destroying
                 Power
                 in
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 their
                 Ignorance
                 could
                 not
                 otherwise
                 resolve
                 by
                 a
                 particular
                 and
                 some
                 more
                 then
                 
                   ordinary
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 't
                 is
                 nor
                 ou●…
                 present
                 business
                 ,
                 to
                 enquire
                 into
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 Mens
                 being
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 The
                 chief
                 thing
                 which
                 at
                 present
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 marked
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 Idolaters
                 ,
                 even
                 while
                 their
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 very
                 grosse
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 the
                 
                   Attributes
                   and
                   Perfections
                
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 Visible
                 and
                 material
                 are
                 so
                 inconsistent
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 thought
                 none
                 would
                 take
                 what
                 is
                 of
                 this
                 last
                 kind
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 as
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 Men
                 to
                 Join
                 in
                 their
                 opinions
                 and
                 Practices
                 what
                 are
                 really
                 repugnant
                 and
                 
                 inconsistent
                 together
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 to
                 shun
                 all
                 Guilt
                 and
                 Suspicion
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 knowledge
                 of
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 
                   how
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Beeing
                   ,
                   great
                   and
                   powerful
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 But
                 also
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 sure
                 of
                 his
                 Deity
                 ,
                 whom
                 wee
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 addresse
                 our selves
                 ,
                 by
                 finding
                 out
                 in
                 him
                 what
                 only
                 can
                 be
                 appropriate
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 else
                 .
                 A
                 Woman
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 have
                 an
                 esteem
                 for
                 her
                 Husband
                 ,
                 &
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 admit
                 none
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 actually
                 take
                 a
                 care
                 that
                 she
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 she
                 does
                 not
                 preserve
                 her
                 Faith
                 and
                 Chastity
                 :
                 If
                 one
                 addresse
                 himself
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 She
                 should
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 a
                 
                   Conjugal
                   Freedom
                
                 ,
                 without
                 examining
                 whither
                 he
                 were
                 her
                 true
                 Husband
                 ,
                 or
                 receiving
                 any
                 certain
                 evidence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 she
                 commits
                 Adultery
                 .
                 So
                 if
                 we
                 take
                 any
                 for
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 honour
                 him
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 without
                 sure
                 and
                 infallible
                 tokens
                 which
                 manifest
                 his
                 Godhead
                 ,
                 we
                 draw
                 on
                 our selves
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Spiritual
                   adultery
                
                 .
                 If
                 Mens
                 minds
                 had
                 never
                 been
                 corrupted
                 with
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   apprehensions
                
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 never
                 turned
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 devised
                 strange
                 gods
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 one
                 ;
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 sufficient
                 to
                 have
                 directed
                 our
                 
                   Worship
                   to
                   a
                   Deity
                
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 Worship
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 the
                 worship
                 
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 :
                 But
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 World
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 so
                 miserably
                 o'respread
                 with
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Men
                 are
                 become
                 so
                 vain
                 in
                 their
                 imaginations
                 as
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 false
                 Gods
                 and
                 to
                 ascribe
                 a
                 Deity
                 to
                 many
                 things
                 ;
                 Therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 very
                 wary
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 only
                 Design
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 Worship
                 terminate
                 in
                 the
                 True
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 Worship
                 
                   False
                   Gods
                
                 intend
                 this
                 :
                 But
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 really
                 do
                 so
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 discern
                 what
                 doth
                 certainly
                 particularize
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 Single
                 him
                 out
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 false
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 it
                 needs
                 not
                 puzle
                 us
                 much
                 or
                 put
                 us
                 to
                 any
                 great
                 difficulty
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 True
                 ,
                 amongst
                 the
                 several
                 pretended
                 Deities
                 ;
                 a
                 small
                 enquiry
                 will
                 easily
                 determine
                 the
                 point
                 :
                 We
                 shall
                 not
                 have
                 well
                 begun
                 to
                 examine
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 appear
                 who
                 is
                 True
                 ,
                 &
                 who
                 False
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 speech
                 of
                 Tully
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Orator
                   ,
                   utinam
                   tam
                   facile
                   veram
                   religionem
                   invenire
                   possim
                   ,
                   quam
                   falsam
                   convincere
                   ;
                   I
                   wish
                   I
                   could
                   as
                   easily
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   true
                   GOD
                   ,
                   as
                   detect
                   who
                   is
                   false
                   :
                
                 But
                 the
                 one
                 will
                 certainly
                 follow
                 upon
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 Solomon
                 at
                 once
                 discovered
                 the
                 
                   false
                   Mother
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   true
                   by
                   making
                   a
                   tryal
                   of
                   their
                   Motherly
                   affection
                   and
                   behaviour
                
                 ;
                 So
                 by
                 examining
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 those
                 Gods
                 which
                 are
                 mentioned
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 the
                 Actions
                 ascribed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 the
                 most
                 God-like
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 presently
                 discern
                 both
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 false
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Gods
                 who
                 have
                 derived
                 their
                 beeing
                 ,
                 whose
                 Genealogies
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 account
                 of
                 ,
                 who
                 could
                 do
                 no
                 great
                 thing
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 adored
                 them
                 ,
                 nay
                 could
                 not
                 deliver
                 themselves
                 ,
                 who
                 were
                 acted
                 with
                 
                   Humane
                   Passions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   Grosse
                   vices
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 never
                 gave
                 any
                 token
                 whereby
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ;
                 But
                 are
                 meerly
                 supported
                 by
                 
                   Poeticall
                   Fictions
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 imaginations
                 of
                 Men.
                 And
                 so
                 Iupiter
                 and
                 Saturne
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollo
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   the
                   ancient
                   and
                   present
                   Pagan
                   Gods
                
                 must
                 fall
                 to
                 the
                 ground
                 ;
                 And
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 stand
                 but
                 the
                 GOD
                 whom
                 the
                 Iews
                 of
                 old
                 Worshipped
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 still
                 Worshipped
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 Christians
                 :
                 For
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 speake
                 him
                 out
                 clearly
                 the
                 
                   True
                   and
                   Ever-living
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 who
                 alone
                 reigneth
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Man's
                 interest
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Duty
                 ,
                 to
                 Worship
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ;
                 So
                 this
                 true
                 GOD
                 never
                 left
                 himself
                 
                   without
                   Witnesse
                
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 that
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 desirous
                 ,
                 might
                 know
                 and
                 find
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 rendred
                 in
                 excusable
                 .
                 
                   The
                   invisible
                   things
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   him
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                   ,
                   from
                   the
                   creation
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   are
                   clearlie
                   seen
                   ,
                   being
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   things
                   that
                   are
                   made
                   ,
                   even
                   his
                   Eternal
                   Power
                   and
                   God
                   head
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   ,
                
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 convinced
                 ,
                 
                   are
                   without
                   excuse
                
                 .
                 His
                 Works
                 which
                 are
                 every
                 where
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 did
                 point
                 him
                 out
                 ;
                 but
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 perverseness
                 of
                 Men
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 withstood
                 them
                 :
                 Because
                 they
                 were
                 common
                 and
                 ordinarie
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 became
                 ineffectuall
                 ,
                 for
                 bringing
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ret●…ining
                 them
                 in
                 His
                 Service
                 .
                 They
                 lost
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 Creation
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 dayly
                 Acts
                 of
                 GODS
                 Providence
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   doing
                   good
                   giving
                   rain
                   ,
                   and
                   blessing
                   with
                   fruitfull
                   Seasons
                   ,
                
                 they
                 wrought
                 litle
                 or
                 nothing
                 upon
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 other
                 
                   Signal
                   and
                   extraordinary
                   manifestations
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                
                 which
                 was
                 sufficient
                 to
                 convince
                 the
                 most
                 Obstinat
                 and
                 Incredulous
                 .
                 Thus
                 to
                 a●…cend
                 no
                 higher
                 ,
                 he
                 raised
                 up
                 Abraham
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 special
                 and
                 extraordinarie
                 witness
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ;
                 none
                 could
                 boast
                 of
                 any
                 favour
                 from
                 the
                 Gods
                 they
                 Worshipped
                 ,
                 as
                 Abra●…am
                 could
                 shew
                 from
                 his
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 particularly
                 that
                 of
                 
                   getting
                   a
                   Son
                   in
                   his
                   Old
                   Age
                   ,
                
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 Womb
                 of
                 his
                 Wife
                 too
                 was
                 become
                 dead
                 by
                 the
                 Co●…rse
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 effectuate
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 an
                 
                 
                   Almighty
                   Power
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 evi
                 dent
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 who
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 also
                 all
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 came
                 were
                 oblidged
                 to
                 own
                 the
                 GOD
                 of
                 Abraham
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 these
                 
                   singular
                   Providences
                
                 ,
                 which
                 followed
                 Abraham
                 and
                 his
                 Family
                 ,
                 did
                 draw
                 a
                 Confes●…ion
                 from
                 these
                 Strangers
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 lived
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 
                   was
                   the
                   tru●…
                   GOD
                   whom
                   they
                   feared
                   .
                
                 See
                 Gen.
                 12.
                 17.
                 14.
                 20
                 20
                 3
                 ,
                 17.
                 and
                 chap.
                 26.
                 v.
                 28.
                 
                 We
                 have
                 Abimelech
                 confessing
                 that
                 the
                 
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 was
                 with
                 Is●…ac
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 desiring
                 a
                 Covenant
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 betwixt
                 them
                 ;
                 
                   We
                   saw
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   certainly
                   that
                   the
                   LORD
                   was
                   with
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   he
                   said
                   let
                   there
                   be
                   now
                   an
                   Oath
                   betwixt
                   us
                   ,
                   even
                   betwixt
                   us
                   and
                   thee
                   ;
                   and
                   let
                   us
                   make
                   a
                   Covenant
                   with
                   thee
                   for
                   thou
                   art
                   now
                   the
                   bl●…ssed
                   of
                   the
                   Lord.
                
                 Nay
                 such
                 clear
                 Testimonies
                 were
                 Abraham
                 and
                 Isaac
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 himself
                 useth
                 them
                 for
                 the
                 Conviction
                 of
                 Iacob
                 at
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 for
                 upon
                 his
                 first
                 appearance
                 he
                 call'd
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   GOD
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   GOD
                   of
                   Isaac
                   ,
                
                 as
                 you
                 may
                 see
                 ,
                 v.
                 13.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 GOD
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 
                   Abraham
                   Isaac
                
                 and
                 Iacob
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Witnesses
                 in
                 their
                 time
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 continued
                 still
                 to
                 use
                 their
                 Posterity
                 ;
                 for
                 convincing
                 the
                 World
                 of
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 generally
                 worshipped
                 
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 see
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 the
                 
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 all
                 should
                 serve
                 and
                 obey
                 :
                 For
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 he
                 wrought
                 so
                 many
                 Wonders
                 for
                 them
                 in
                 Egypt
                 ,
                 did
                 so
                 strangely
                 plague
                 Pharaoh
                 and
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 brought
                 them
                 forth
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 
                   high
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 and
                 used
                 many
                 and
                 so
                 great
                 Miracles
                 in
                 settling
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Land
                   of
                   Canaan
                
                 :
                 For
                 being
                 the
                 Fame
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 reach
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 &
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 who
                 ever
                 heard
                 and
                 seriously
                 considered
                 th●…se
                 things
                 ,
                 might
                 be
                 forced
                 to
                 confesse
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 did
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   GOD
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   great
                   GOD
                   ,
                   above
                   all
                   Gods
                   ,
                   a
                   GOD
                   of
                   Power
                   and
                   Majestie
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   was
                   the
                   true
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   was
                   none
                   besides
                   him
                   .
                
                 What
                 other
                 but
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 ,
                 can
                 command
                 the
                 Wind
                 and
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 the
                 Sun
                 and
                 the
                 Stars
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Elements
                 ,
                 and
                 force
                 them
                 to
                 obey
                 his
                 Word
                 ?
                 Who
                 can
                 make
                 Night
                 and
                 Day
                 when
                 he
                 pleaseth
                 ?
                 who
                 can
                 change
                 the
                 
                   course
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ?
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 can
                 easily
                 bring
                 it
                 back
                 again
                 ?
                 but
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   GOD
                   blessed
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 Mighty
                 and
                 Wonderful
                 Acts
                 are
                 Recorded
                 in
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   only
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 And
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 found
                 worshippers
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 must
                 direct
                 their
                 worship
                 to
                 Him.
                 All
                 
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 own
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 are
                 Idolaters
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 reject
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 Gods
                 whom
                 they
                 serve
                 and
                 bow
                 down
                 to
                 ,
                 are
                 only
                 false
                 Gods
                 ,
                 Vain
                 Devices
                 and
                 Imaginations
                 .
                 Now
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 reckoned
                 amongst
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 this
                 true
                 GOD
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 testifie
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 such
                 ,
                 first
                 by
                 owning
                 these
                 
                   special
                   and
                   particular
                   Manifestations
                
                 ,
                 whereby
                 he
                 hath
                 revealed
                 and
                 made
                 himself
                 known
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 these
                 do
                 certainly
                 point
                 out
                 the
                 
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 false
                 Gods
                 devised
                 by
                 Men
                 :
                 So
                 't
                 is
                 only
                 Faith
                 in
                 these
                 Manifestations
                 ,
                 which
                 must
                 put
                 the
                 difference
                 betwix●…
                 the
                 worshippers
                 of
                 
                   false
                   Gods
                
                 ,
                 and
                 uncertain
                 Deities
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 do
                 certainly
                 adore
                 the
                 only
                 
                   true
                   GOD.
                
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 the
                 
                   Servants
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 sp●…ke
                 of
                 Him
                 ▪
                 styling
                 him
                 by
                 these
                 
                   particular
                   manifestations
                
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 addressed
                 themselves
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 having
                 a
                 special
                 respect
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 Iacob
                 called
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   GOD
                   of
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   Isaac
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 it
                 seems
                 evident
                 that
                 GOD
                 would
                 have
                 himself
                 named
                 from
                 these
                 
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   worshipped
                   under
                   these
                   designations
                   :
                
                 for
                 when
                 he
                 appeared
                 again
                 to
                 Iacob
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 himself
                 
                   the
                   GOD
                   of
                   Bethel
                   ,
                   where
                   thou
                   anointedst
                   the
                   pillar
                   ;
                   Gen.
                
                 31.
                 13.
                 and
                 thereafter
                 we
                 find
                 Him
                 
                 (
                 when
                 he
                 required
                 of
                 Iacob
                 the
                 accomplishment
                 of
                 this
                 Vow
                 )
                 bespeaking
                 him
                 thus
                 ,
                 
                   Arise
                   go
                   up
                   to
                   Bethel
                   ,
                   to
                   dwel
                   there
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   an
                   Altar
                   unto
                   GOD
                   ,
                   that
                   appeared
                   unto
                   thee
                   when
                   thou
                   fledst
                   from
                   the
                   face
                   of
                   Esau
                   thy
                   Brother
                   ;
                   Gen.
                
                 35.
                 1.
                 
                 GODS
                 constant
                 Title
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 was
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   GOD
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaac
                   ,
                   and
                   Iacob
                   ;
                   GOD
                   that
                   brought
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                   out
                   of
                   Egypt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 own'd
                 not
                 these
                 Titles
                 were
                 accounted
                 
                   Strangers
                   to
                   the
                   True
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 There
                 is
                 now
                 another
                 Name
                 and
                 Designation
                 given
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   ▪
                   dispensation
                   ,
                   viz.
                   The
                   GOD
                   and
                   Father
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 ;
                 the
                 Reason
                 why
                 GOD
                 takes
                 to
                 Himself
                 these
                 Names
                 and
                 Titles
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 himself
                 acknowledged
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 particular
                 Denominations
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 more
                 directly
                 lead
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Title
                 of
                 
                   Creator
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 belong
                 to
                 none
                 other
                 :
                 but
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 worshipped
                 
                   false
                   gods
                
                 ,
                 have
                 acknowledged
                 a
                 Creator
                 ;
                 but
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   is
                   only
                   owned
                   and
                   adored
                   by
                   those
                   who
                   believe
                   and
                   receive
                   the
                   Revelation
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   .
                
              
               
                 They
                 who
                 attend
                 not
                 to
                 the
                 
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 reject
                 their
                 direction
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 own
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 onely
                 a
                 
                   Numen
                   vagum
                   ,
                   an
                   unknown
                   and
                   uncertain
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 as
                 the
                 Athenians
                 did
                 .
                 If
                 GOD
                 had
                 never
                 made
                 any
                 other
                 
                   discoverie
                   of
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 this
                 
                   outward
                   and
                   visible
                   World
                
                 ,
                 then
                 Men
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 only
                 oblidged
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Deit●…
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 Manifestation
                 :
                 But
                 seing
                 it
                 hath
                 pleased
                 him
                 to
                 give
                 
                   other
                   Manifestations
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 illustrating
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 glory
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 Reasonable
                 and
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 these
                 be
                 acknowledged
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 adore
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 respect
                 to
                 these
                 
                   Super
                   added
                   Revelations
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Creation
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                
                 And
                 who
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 owning
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 oppose
                 and
                 set
                 themselves
                 against
                 him
                 .
                 Thus
                 certainly
                 P●…gans
                 ,
                 and
                 Infidels
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 disbelieve
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Scripture
                   of
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                   ,
                
                 must
                 be
                 excluded
                 from
                 amongst
                 
                   the
                   Worshippers
                   of
                   the
                   One
                   True
                   GOD.
                
                 Which
                 I
                 wish
                 were
                 more
                 serio●…sly
                 considered
                 ;
                 for
                 many
                 Persons
                 of
                 this
                 Age
                 ,
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 gone
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 length
                 ,
                 by
                 acknowledging
                 this
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 deny
                 Faith
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 Who
                 are
                 not
                 convinced
                 ,
                 
                   By
                   the
                   Testimonies
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 without
                 excuse
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 perswaded
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 evidence
                 thereof
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 
                 existence
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wi●…e
                 and
                 useful
                 Order
                 ,
                 and
                 Ha●…monie
                 ,
                 and
                 Stedfastness
                 which
                 is
                 visible
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 rolling
                 over
                 the
                 production
                 of
                 this
                 
                   material
                   World
                
                 upon
                 
                   blind
                   chance
                
                 ,
                 the
                 attributing
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 
                   various
                   tossing
                
                 and
                 
                   tumbling
                   of
                   Attoms
                
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 Guide
                 or
                 Director
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 the
                 dream
                 of
                 Epicurus
                 and
                 Democritus
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 no
                 greater
                 absurdity
                 then
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Miracles
                 and
                 Prophesies
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 things
                 narrated
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   admirable
                   correspondence
                   between
                   the
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   T●…stament
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   excellent
                   Agreement
                
                 between
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Doctrine
                
                 and
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 
                   State
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 when
                 truly
                 considered
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 a
                 cunningly
                 devised
                 fable
                 .
                 ●…nd
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Truth
                 of
                 
                   Matters
                   of
                   Fact
                   in
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 evidence
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 Reason
                 can
                 be
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 in
                 Question
                 ,
                 without
                 overturning
                 all
                 
                   Humane
                   certainty
                
                 every
                 Man
                 acts
                 dayly
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Civill
                   affairs
                
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 upon
                 Trust
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 obliedg'd
                 to
                 ,
                 by
                 receiving
                 and
                 obeying
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 So
                 that
                 Infidelity
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 thing
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 so
                 it
                 averts
                 a
                 Man
                 from
                 GOD
                 :
                 
                   Who
                   have
                   an
                   evil
                   heart
                   of
                   unbelief
                   depart
                   from
                   the
                   living
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 insinuateth
                 ,
                 Heb.
                 3.
                 13.
                 
                 
                   Theisme
                   ,
                   &
                   Atheisme
                
                 ,
                 are
                 somewhat
                 of
                 a
                 kin
                 together
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 only
                 a
                 Theist
                 may
                 be
                 very
                 soon
                 induced
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 Atheist
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 
                   existence
                   of
                   a
                   Deity
                
                 may
                 be
                 learned
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   light
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 without
                 the
                 
                   Revealed
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 hard
                 ,
                 i●…
                 not
                 impossible
                 ,
                 to
                 discuss
                 the
                 doubts
                 which
                 may
                 arise
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 that
                 unequal
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 ,
                 unjust
                 disposal
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 besides
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 instanced
                 :
                 And
                 without
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 GOD
                 by
                 meer
                 Nature
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 effectual
                 to
                 counterpoise
                 the
                 
                   corruption
                   of
                   our
                   Natures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 restrain
                 us
                 from
                 following
                 Sensual
                 and
                 
                   Brutish
                   appetites
                
                 ,
                 which
                 being
                 cherished
                 ,
                 drown
                 all
                 sense
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 out
                 all
                 Fear
                 and
                 Regard
                 for
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 As
                 Faith
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Revelations
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 qualifie
                 us
                 for
                 being
                 
                   Worshippers
                   of
                   the
                   True
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 it
                 is
                 necessarie
                 that
                 we
                 
                   adore
                   the
                   God-head
                
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Incomprehensible
                   Mysterie
                   of
                   the
                   Trinity
                   .
                   Reason
                
                 and
                 Scripture
                 both
                 teach
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   One
                   True
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 then
                 
                   One
                   supreme
                   Infinite
                   Beeing
                
                 :
                 But
                 though
                 Reason
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 yet
                 Scripture
                 doth
                 declare
                 ,
                 as
                 plainly
                 and
                 clearly
                 as
                 it
                 doth
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Unity
                   of
                   the
                   God-head
                
                 ,
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 
                   Trinity
                   of
                   the
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   viz.
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   the
                   Son
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                
                 each
                 of
                 which
                 is
                 proposed
                 to
                 us
                 as
                 the
                 due
                 Object
                 of
                 all
                 
                   Divine
                   Adoration
                
                 ;
                 therefore
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 adore
                 
                   all
                   three
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   all
                   three
                
                 as
                 
                   one
                   God
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 not
                 adore
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 :
                 For
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 ,
                 is
                 this
                 
                   Trinitie
                   of
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 plainly
                 manifested
                 Himself
                 ,
                 and
                 manifested
                 it
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 so
                 worshipped
                 and
                 acknowledged
                 by
                 men
                 .
                 That
                 
                   the
                   Trinitie
                
                 is
                 not
                 contained
                 within
                 that
                 
                   Idea
                   of
                   God
                
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 Nature
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 the
                 disbelief
                 thereof
                 ,
                 when
                 clearly
                 revealed
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 suppose
                 every
                 one
                 will
                 find
                 who
                 layeth
                 aside
                 their
                 prejudice
                 .
                 We
                 are
                 as
                 much
                 oblidged
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 the
                 
                   word
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 dictats
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Reason
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 Men
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 
                   God's
                   word
                
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 Reason
                 cannot
                 fathom
                 the
                 depth
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 nor
                 easilie
                 conceive
                 the
                 truth
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   present
                   case
                
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 make
                 an
                 Idol
                 of
                 their
                 Reason
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 rather
                 to
                 adore
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 GOD
                 :
                 Seing
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 really
                 is
                 in
                 himsel●…
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 also
                 plainlie
                 declared
                 ,
                 but
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 their
                 
                   own
                   Imaginations
                
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 nature
                 and
                 
                   essence
                   of
                   God
                
                 agree
                 with
                 their
                 sentiments
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 ready
                 to
                 own
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 differ
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 from
                 these
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 are
                 Stubborn
                 and
                 
                 Refractory
                 :
                 Which
                 I
                 may
                 fitly
                 compare
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 make
                 a
                 nice
                 distinction
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   name
                   and
                   Authority
                
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 person
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   King's
                   Authority
                
                 they
                 profess
                 to
                 regard
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 any
                 ,
                 but
                 however
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 Plotting
                 and
                 Rebelling
                 against
                 His
                 Person
                 .
                 If
                 one
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 Omnipotency
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 all
                 would
                 acknowledg
                 
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   God
                   reallie
                   ,
                   but
                   a
                   fantome
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   devising
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 pays
                 worship
                 too
                 :
                 For
                 that
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 Omnipotent
                 .
                 Now
                 he
                 doth
                 the
                 same
                 who
                 removes
                 Veracitie
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 Truth
                 as
                 properly
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 as
                 Power
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 as
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 God's
                 Omnipotencie
                 doth
                 oblidge
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 he
                 can
                 work
                 not
                 only
                 above
                 what
                 we
                 our selves
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 beyond
                 our
                 conception
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 possible
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 his
                 Veracity
                 ,
                 oblidgeth
                 us
                 no
                 less
                 to
                 believe
                 all
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 speaks
                 and
                 declares
                 ,
                 though
                 our
                 
                   reason
                   cannot
                   comprehend
                   it
                
                 .
                 If
                 God
                 had
                 pleased
                 ,
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 made
                 the
                 mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Trinity
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 more
                 intelligible
                 ;
                 But
                 then
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 wanted
                 the
                 homage
                 ,
                 and
                 acknowledgement
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 from
                 our
                 understandings
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 calls
                 the
                 
                   Obedience
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 
                   reasonable
                   then
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   will
                   and
                   actions
                   :
                
                 He
                 who
                 doth
                 not
                 submit
                 
                 his
                 will
                 to
                 the
                 
                   laws
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 own
                 him
                 or
                 his
                 Authority
                 ;
                 Neither
                 he
                 who
                 refuseth
                 to
                 yeeld
                 
                   His
                   judgement
                
                 to
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 by
                 him
                 :
                 And
                 the
                 withdrawing
                 the
                 submi●…on
                 of
                 our
                 understandings
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 excused
                 by
                 paying
                 
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   our
                   wills
                
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   one
                   duty
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 
                   breach
                   of
                   another
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 necessary
                 of
                 it self
                 .
                 Hence
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Faith
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 spoken
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 so
                 
                   necessary
                   a
                   duty
                
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 accounted
                 
                   Righteous
                   before
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 also
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Abraham
                 is
                 proposed
                 for
                 our
                 Patern
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   against
                   hope
                   ,
                   believed
                   in
                   hope
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   not
                   weak
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   he
                   staggered
                   not
                   at
                   the
                   Promise
                   of
                   God
                   through
                   unbelief
                   :
                   but
                   was
                   strong
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   giving
                   glory
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   being
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   that
                   what
                   he
                   had
                   Promised
                   ,
                   he
                   was
                   able
                   also
                   to
                   perform
                   :
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   was
                   imputed
                   to
                   him
                   for
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   Now
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   was
                   not
                   written
                   for
                   his
                   sake
                   alone
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   imputed
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   for
                   us
                   also
                   to
                   whom
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   imputed
                   if
                   we
                   likewise
                   believe
                   .
                
                 By
                 this
                 rule
                 Socinians
                 ,
                 and
                 Quakers
                 will
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 the
                 pretences
                 of
                 Worshipping
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 Reason
                 as
                 the
                 one
                 sets
                 up
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 as
                 great
                 Pietie
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 endeavours
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 shew
                 of
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thirdly
                 that
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 may
                 be
                 our
                 GOD
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 absolutly
                 necessarie
                 that
                 we
                 pay
                 all
                 divine
                 worship
                 to
                 
                   Him
                   alone
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 share
                 it
                 among
                 others
                 
                   besides
                   him
                
                 :
                 for
                 seing
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 One
                 GOD
                 ,
                 therefore
                 to
                 have
                 
                   more
                   Objects
                   of
                   divine
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatrie
                 ;
                 and
                 Idolatrie
                 and
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 cannot
                 agree
                 together
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 their
                 worship
                 ,
                 who
                 pay
                 the
                 same
                 adoration
                 to
                 others
                 besides
                 him
                 :
                 Therefore
                 the
                 
                   First
                   command
                
                 which
                 He
                 gave
                 to
                 his
                 People
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 was
                 this
                 ,
                 
                   Thou
                   shalt
                   have
                   no
                   other
                   Gods
                   before
                   ME.
                
                 Intimating
                 thereby
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 foundation
                 of
                 true
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 Acknowledgment
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 resolve
                 
                   to
                   Worship
                   him
                   only
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 our
                 Saviour
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   thou
                   shalt
                   Worship
                   the
                   LORD
                   thy
                   GOD
                   and
                   him
                   only
                   shalt
                   thou
                   serve
                   ;
                   Matth
                
                 4
                 :
                 10.
                 
                 This
                 Ioshua
                 understood
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 laid
                 plainly
                 before
                 the
                 
                   Children
                   of
                   Israel
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 last
                 solemn
                 speech
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 endeavoured
                 to
                 reclaime
                 them
                 from
                 Idolatrous
                 practices
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 paying
                 
                   divine
                   respect
                
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 besides
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 shewing
                 the
                 absurdity
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 inconsistencie
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   and
                   service
                   of
                   the
                   true
                
                 GOD
                 ;
                 for
                 having
                 bidden
                 them
                 choose
                 whom
                 they
                 
                   would
                   serve
                
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 
                 might
                 have
                 thought
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 well
                 enough
                 both
                 serve
                 Him
                 who
                 had
                 done
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 besides
                 ,
                 he
                 roundly
                 tells
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   cannot
                   serve
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   is
                   an
                   holy
                   God
                   ,
                   he
                   is
                   a
                   Iealous
                   God
                   ,
                   He
                   will
                   not
                   forgive
                   your
                   transgressions
                   ,
                   nor
                   your
                   sins
                   ,
                   if
                   ye
                   foresake
                   the
                   Lord
                   and
                   serve
                   strange
                   gods
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   will
                   turn
                   and
                   do
                   you
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   consume
                   you
                   after
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   you
                   good
                   .
                
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 People
                 expressed
                 their
                 resolution
                 to
                 serve
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 give
                 a
                 
                   true
                   Testimonie
                
                 thereof
                 he
                 said
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   therefore
                   put
                   away
                   the
                   strange
                   gods
                   which
                   are
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   incline
                   your
                   heart
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   GOD
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                   Ioshua
                
                 24.
                 
              
               
                 Some
                 perhaps
                 will
                 say
                 that
                 these
                 
                   Passages
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 do
                 only
                 strike
                 against
                 plurality
                 of
                 gods
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   false
                   gods
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 neglect
                 or
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Substituting
                 any
                 in
                 his
                 Room
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 against
                 the
                 
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   Subordinate
                   Beeings
                
                 ,
                 while
                 one
                 
                   Supreme
                   LORD
                   and
                   GOD
                
                 the
                 
                   Creator
                   of
                   all
                   things
                
                 is
                 owned
                 and
                 worshipped
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 it
                 is
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 certainly
                 all
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 the
                 Prohibition
                 ,
                 which
                 derogates
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   True
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 Service
                 due
                 to
                 Him
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 among
                 other
                 things
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   of
                   paying
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   to
                   any
                   besides
                   :
                
                 
                 For
                 who
                 doth
                 this
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 
                   Glorify
                   GOD
                   as
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 acknowledge
                 that
                 Infinit
                 distance
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 him
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Beeings
                 .
                 They
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   Lese
                   ▪
                   Majesty
                
                 and
                 commit
                 Treason
                 against
                 the
                 Person
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 level
                 Him
                 with
                 others
                 ,
                 or
                 exalt
                 others
                 to
                 
                   a
                   parity
                   with
                   him
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 done
                 when
                 GOD
                 is
                 not
                 Honoured
                 above
                 others
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Creatures
                 are
                 honoured
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Testimonies
                 of
                 respect
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 Creator
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Scripture
                 a
                 
                   Covetous
                   man
                
                 is
                 called
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 sets
                 up
                 his
                 Money
                 as
                 an
                 Idol
                 ,
                 falls
                 down
                 before
                 it
                 ,
                 makes
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 counts
                 it
                 his
                 Creator
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 enhanceth
                 his
                 Affections
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 his
                 Confidence
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 earnest
                 to
                 
                   Please
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 to
                 
                   get
                   Money
                
                 and
                 keep
                 it
                 :
                 Now
                 is
                 he
                 not
                 much
                 more
                 an
                 Idolater
                 ,
                 who
                 designedly
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 set
                 purpose
                 ,
                 payes
                 all
                 that
                 homage
                 and
                 Worship
                 to
                 others
                 which
                 he
                 owes
                 only
                 to
                 GOD
                 ;
                 is
                 not
                 this
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   their
                   Crime
                
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 
                   did
                   service
                   unto
                   them
                   which
                   by
                   nature
                   are
                   no
                   Gods
                   ,
                
                 as
                 St
                 :
                 Paul
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 in
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   did
                   it
                   when
                   they
                   knew
                   not
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 it
                 clearly
                 implies
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 know
                 him
                 aright
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Gospel
                   manifests
                
                 him
                 ,
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 they
                 
                 walk
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 dishonour
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 To
                 guard
                 men
                 against
                 this
                 crime
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 in
                 Scripture
                 declar'd
                 himself
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Iealous
                   God
                
                 ;
                 like
                 a
                 
                   Iealous
                   Husband
                
                 ,
                 who
                 cannot
                 suffer
                 with
                 patience
                 ,
                 the
                 least
                 appearance
                 of
                 dishonesty
                 in
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 the
                 least
                 inclination
                 to
                 strange
                 embraces
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 as
                 a
                 Woman
                 would
                 be
                 guiltie
                 of
                 Adulterie
                 ,
                 though
                 she
                 did
                 not
                 quite
                 abandon
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 did
                 but
                 prostitute
                 her self
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 entertain
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 affection
                 and
                 kindness
                 due
                 to
                 her
                 own
                 husband
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   Spiritual
                   whorrdom
                
                 and
                 adulterie
                 ,
                 who
                 honour
                 with
                 divine
                 worship
                 any
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 ;
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 cast
                 him
                 off
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Husband
                 is
                 not
                 content
                 ,
                 unless
                 he
                 have
                 his
                 wife's
                 whole
                 heart
                 and
                 intire
                 affection
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 is
                 God
                 ,
                 unless
                 those
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 worship
                 him
                 ,
                 do
                 it
                 without
                 reserving
                 any
                 homage
                 or
                 service
                 for
                 another
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 she
                 comes
                 at
                 last
                 to
                 have
                 her
                 heart
                 wholly
                 enstranged
                 from
                 her
                 husband
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 been
                 too
                 familiar
                 with
                 another
                 :
                 So
                 they
                 who
                 allow
                 themselves
                 to
                 perform
                 
                   Divine
                   Homage
                
                 and
                 service
                 to
                 creatures
                 ,
                 are
                 at
                 last
                 altogether
                 alienated
                 from
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 when
                 men
                 are
                 drawn
                 ,
                 to
                 worship
                 any
                 other
                 then
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 prove
                 wholly
                 forgetfull
                 
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 they
                 let
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 intended
                 at
                 first
                 only
                 to
                 be
                 Co-partners
                 to
                 turn
                 absolut
                 Proprietors
                 of
                 their
                 hearts
                 and
                 service
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 who
                 would
                 take
                 the
                 Lord
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 God
                 ,
                 must
                 resolve
                 to
                 devote
                 themselves
                 intirely
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   to
                   have
                   none
                   other
                   beside
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 worship
                 the
                 
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 their
                 service
                 find
                 acceptance
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 dishonour
                 God
                 by
                 giving
                 him
                 Co-partners
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 must
                 not
                 make
                 their
                 adress
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Images
                 or
                 such
                 sensible
                 or
                 external
                 objects
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 direct
                 their
                 worship
                 immediatly
                 to
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 without
                 application
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 for
                 the
                 
                   conveyance
                   of
                   their
                   worship
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 he
                 hath
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 worship
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 and
                 declared
                 his
                 displeasure
                 with
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 terminate
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 That
                 He
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 
                   the
                   second
                   Commandement
                
                 ,
                 where
                 all
                 sort
                 of
                 similitude
                 and
                 resemblances
                 are
                 discharged
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 Images
                 and
                 similitudes
                 design'd
                 for
                 honour
                 of
                 
                   false
                   Gods
                
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 also
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 intended
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 appears
                 clearly
                 from
                 Deut
                 :
                 4.
                 15.
                 where
                 Moses
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   ye
                   good
                   heed
                   unto
                   your selves
                   (
                   for
                   ye
                   saw
                   no
                   manner
                   of
                   similitude
                   on
                   the
                   day
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Lord
                   spake
                   unto
                   you
                   in
                   Horeb
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   )
                   least
                   ye
                   corrupt
                   your selves
                   and
                   make
                   you
                   a
                   graven
                   image
                   ,
                   the
                   similitude
                   of
                   any
                   figure
                   ,
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   Male
                   ,
                   or
                   Female
                   ,
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   any
                   beast
                   that
                   is
                   on
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   any
                   winged
                   foul
                   that
                   flieth
                   in
                   the
                   Air
                   ,
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   any
                   thing
                   that
                   creepeth
                   on
                   the
                   Ground
                   ,
                   the
                   likeness
                   of
                   any
                   Fish
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   Waters
                   beneath
                   the
                   earth
                   ,
                   and
                   least
                   thou
                   lift
                   thine
                   eyes
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   thou
                   seest
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                   even
                   all
                   the
                   Host
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   driven
                   to
                   worship
                   and
                   serve
                   them
                   .
                
                 In
                 this
                 passage
                 not
                 only
                 
                   particular
                   Resemblances
                
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 kinde
                 of
                 similitude
                 whatsoever
                 with
                 a
                 design
                 to
                 worship
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 absolutely
                 forbidden
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 least
                 shadow
                 of
                 pretence
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 thinking
                 any
                 lawfull
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 God
                 not
                 only
                 prohibits
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 worship
                 of
                 Images
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 worship
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 terminat
                 in
                 the
                 Image
                 or
                 materiall
                 object
                 it self
                 ;
                 but
                 also
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 used
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 means
                 of
                 honouring
                 and
                 worshipping
                 God
                 ,
                 is
                 clear
                 both
                 from
                 the
                 due
                 consideration
                 of
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 already
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 likewise
                 from
                 the
                 instances
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   Calf
                
                 which
                 Aaron
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   two
                   Calves
                
                 in
                 Dan
                 and
                 Bethel
                 ,
                 which
                 Ieroboam
                 set
                 up
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 who
                 worshipped
                 these
                 Calves
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 
                 gross
                 as
                 to
                 terminate
                 their
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 Calves
                 themselves
                 ;
                 but
                 used
                 only
                 the
                 Calves
                 ,
                 to
                 stir
                 up
                 their
                 remembrance
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 devotion
                 for
                 him
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 their
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   be
                   thy
                   Gods
                   ,
                   O
                   Israel
                   which
                   brought
                   thee
                   up
                   out
                   of
                   land
                   of
                   Egypt
                   .
                   Exod.
                
                 32.
                 4.
                 1
                 
                 Kings
                 12
                 :
                 28.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 reason
                 why
                 God
                 discharg'd
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 Images
                 and
                 
                   external
                   Resemblances
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 kind
                 of
                 
                   visible
                   objects
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 this
                 still
                 unlawfull
                 ,
                 is
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 improper
                 and
                 disagreable
                 thing
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 begets
                 dishonourable
                 thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 seldom
                 or
                 never
                 faileth
                 to
                 make
                 men
                 guilty
                 of
                 the
                 grossest
                 Idolatrie
                 .
                 What
                 an
                 improper
                 ,
                 and
                 unsutable
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 studie
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 visible
                 who
                 by
                 nature
                 cannot
                 be
                 seen
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 materiall
                 and
                 corruptible
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 represent
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 Spirituall
                 and
                 Incorruptible
                 ;
                 nothing
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 make
                 or
                 fancie
                 bears
                 any
                 proportion
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 neither
                 hath
                 any
                 resemblance
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 chiefest
                 creatures
                 ,
                 is
                 far
                 below
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 dishonouring
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 Resemble
                 him
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 set
                 up
                 them
                 as
                 Images
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 
                   To
                   whom
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   will
                   ye
                   liken
                   GOD
                   ,
                   or
                   what
                   likeness
                   will
                   ye
                   compare
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   him
                   ?
                   Who
                   hath
                   measured
                   the
                   waters
                   in
                   the
                   hollow
                   of
                   his
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   metted
                   out
                   the
                   Heaven
                   with
                   his
                   span
                   ,
                   and
                   comprehended
                   the
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   in
                   a
                   measure
                   ,
                   and
                   weighed
                   the
                   mountains
                   in
                   seales
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   hills
                   in
                   a
                   Ballance
                   .
                   He
                   sitteth
                   upon
                   the
                   circle
                   of
                   the
                   earth
                   and
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   thereof
                   are
                   before
                   him
                   as
                   grashoppers
                   ,
                   he
                   stretcheth
                   out
                   the
                   Heavens
                   as
                   a
                   Curtain
                   ,
                   and
                   spreadeth
                   them
                   as
                   a
                   tent
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   .
                
                 By
                 what
                 figures
                 and
                 similitudes
                 then
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 represented
                 ?
                 As
                 St.
                 Paul
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   the
                   God-head
                   is
                   like
                   unto
                   Gold
                   or
                   Silver
                   ,
                   or
                   Stone
                   ,
                   graven
                   by
                   Art
                   and
                   Mans
                   device
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 truth
                 in
                 these
                 resemblances
                 which
                 men
                 make
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 making
                 them
                 they
                 dishonour
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 occasion
                 people
                 to
                 intertain
                 mean
                 and
                 dishonourable
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Him
                 :
                 they
                 who
                 set
                 up
                 visible
                 representations
                 of
                 the
                 Deity
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 
                   changed
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   the
                   Incorruptible
                
                 GOD
                 ;
                 and
                 thereby
                 also
                 the
                 true
                 dread
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 from
                 among
                 men
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 the
                 meannesse
                 and
                 foolishness
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 men
                 came
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 Deity
                 which
                 they
                 represented
                 ;
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 wiser
                 and
                 sober
                 Heathens
                 have
                 observed
                 .
                 Farther
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 is
                 attended
                 with
                 the
                 grossest
                 Idolatrie
                 ;
                 For
                 who
                 are
                 accustom'd
                 to
                 Worship
                 them
                 ,
                 fancie
                 something
                 of
                 Divinity
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 
                 think
                 good
                 luck
                 attends
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 bods
                 ill
                 when
                 they
                 want
                 them
                 ;
                 as
                 appears
                 by
                 Micah's
                 speech
                 ,
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 stole
                 away
                 his
                 Images
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   have
                   taken
                   away
                   my
                   Gods
                   which
                   I
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   have
                
                 I
                 more
                 ?
                 But
                 though
                 one
                 should
                 never
                 be
                 so
                 Cautious
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 and
                 guard
                 never
                 so
                 well
                 against
                 these
                 abuses
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 certainly
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 with
                 a
                 Design
                 to
                 Worship
                 them
                 ,
                 seing
                 GOD
                 hath
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 declared
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 that
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 an
                 Image
                 or
                 any
                 visible
                 form
                 and
                 representation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 by
                 the
                 two
                 last
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 it
                 doth
                 easily
                 appear
                 how
                 corrupt
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 much
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 that
                 Church
                 profess
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 One
                 true
                 GOD
                 ,
                 yet
                 She
                 both
                 hath
                 
                   other
                   Gods
                
                 besides
                 whom
                 She
                 Worshippeth
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 Worshipped
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 expresly
                 discharg'd
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 we
                 are
                 assured
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 own
                 .
                 First
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 holdeth
                 other
                 GODS
                 besides
                 the
                 True
                 ,
                 for
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 call
                 these
                 
                   People's
                   Gods
                
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 pay'd
                 Divine
                 Homage
                 and
                 Worship
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 Blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 departed
                 Saints
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Crucifixes
                   ,
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 or
                 consecrated
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 Reliques
                 are
                 Gods
                 to
                 the
                 Papists
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 pay
                 to
                 them
                 Divine
                 worship
                 and
                 Service
                 ,
                 even
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 usual
                 to
                 be
                 payed
                 to
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 himself
                 ,
                 they
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 make
                 Prayers
                 and
                 Vows
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 burn
                 Incense
                 ,
                 build
                 Temples
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 Festivals
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Word
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 scarce
                 any
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 respect
                 payed
                 to
                 GOD
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 also
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 these
                 is
                 very
                 little
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 thing
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 GOD.
                 Certainly
                 some
                 few
                 subtile
                 Distinctions
                 ,
                 which
                 of
                 late
                 they
                 have
                 set
                 up
                 will
                 not
                 put
                 any
                 essentiall
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 these
                 other
                 persons
                 and
                 things
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 .
                 Nay
                 though
                 I
                 should
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 served
                 these
                 more
                 then
                 GOD
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 not
                 calumniat
                 them
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 but
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 ;
                 For
                 they
                 pray
                 oftner
                 to
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 particularlie
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 to
                 GOD
                 ;
                 She
                 hath
                 ten
                 Aves
                 for
                 a
                 every
                 
                   Pater
                   Noster
                
                 ;
                 there
                 be
                 more
                 Temples
                 built
                 to
                 Her
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 dayes
                 kept
                 to
                 their
                 Memory
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 are
                 consecrat
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 their
                 Altars
                 and
                 Shrines
                 
                 are
                 more
                 frequented
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 offerings
                 made
                 at
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 many
                 instances
                 it
                 might
                 be
                 made
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 greate
                 Priviledges
                 ,
                 as
                 Indulgences
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 are
                 bestowed
                 by
                 the
                 Pope
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 devotion
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 GOD
                 and
                 of
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 .
                 Thus
                 what
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
                 is
                 applicable
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 
                   they
                   Worship
                   and
                   serve
                   the
                   creature
                   ,
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   Blessed
                   for
                   ever
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 practises
                 are
                 so
                 palpably
                 Idolatrous
                 ,
                 so
                 contrary
                 to
                 GODS
                 word
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 inconsistant
                 with
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 Almighty
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Wonder
                 indeed
                 how
                 men
                 who
                 pretend
                 to
                 Learning
                 and
                 Reason
                 should
                 go
                 about
                 to
                 excuse
                 them
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 gross
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 very
                 Ignorant
                 Vulgar
                 could
                 discern
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 allowed
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Light
                 :
                 But
                 alas
                 poor
                 People
                 !
                 they
                 are
                 therefore
                 Industriously
                 keept
                 in
                 the
                 dark
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 GOD
                 is
                 hid
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 would
                 teach
                 them
                 the
                 Haynous
                 abomination
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 highly
                 displeasing
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 How
                 little
                 these
                 Practises
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 in
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgin
                 Mary
                 ,
                 departed
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 yea
                 how
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 abominated
                 
                 will
                 presenty
                 appear
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 ground
                 they
                 are
                 built
                 on
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 pretended
                 for
                 the
                 defence
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 That
                 whereon
                 all
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angel-Worship
                 is
                 founded
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 Supposition
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Agents
                   ,
                   and
                   Mediatours
                
                 betwixt
                 GOD
                 and
                 Man
                 ,
                 by
                 whose
                 moyen
                 and
                 Meanes
                 ,
                 both
                 Temporal
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   good
                   things
                
                 are
                 dispensed
                 :
                 Remove
                 but
                 this
                 supposition
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 the
                 whole
                 frame
                 of
                 this
                 Service
                 will
                 fall
                 and
                 prove
                 an
                 idle
                 ridiculous
                 foppery
                 ▪
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 first
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 pretence
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 made
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 their
                 severall
                 Deities
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 clearly
                 appear
                 from
                 their
                 Writings
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 believed
                 all
                 whom
                 they
                 Worshipped
                 to
                 be
                 Gods
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 strictest
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 :
                 No
                 indeed
                 ,
                 they
                 believed
                 but
                 
                   One
                   Supreme
                   LORD
                   ,
                   One
                   real
                   GOD
                   ,
                   who
                   created
                   and
                   ruled
                   all
                   ,
                
                 whom
                 therefore
                 they
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Father
                   of
                   Gods
                   and
                   Men.
                
                 But
                 besides
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 held
                 several
                 others
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 gave
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Gods
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 they
                 thought
                 them
                 Uncreated
                 and
                 not
                 Subordinat
                 to
                 the
                 great
                 GOD
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 superiour
                 to
                 Man
                 by
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 use
                 of
                 by
                 the
                 Great
                 GOD
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Government
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 disposal
                 of
                 Humane
                 Affairs
                 .
                 Not
                 having
                 right
                 apprehensions
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   infinite
                   nature
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 they
                 thought
                 that
                 he
                 either
                 could
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 below
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 superintend
                 all
                 things
                 himself
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 did
                 all
                 things
                 by
                 the
                 intercourse
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Inferiour
                   Deities
                
                 ,
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 whom
                 they
                 assign'd
                 
                   Particular
                   offices
                
                 ;
                 giving
                 to
                 one
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 to
                 another
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 third
                 Fire
                 ;
                 some
                 they
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Guardians
                 of
                 Cities
                 ,
                 and
                 whole
                 Countreys
                 ,
                 others
                 of
                 particular
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 were
                 set
                 over
                 Beasts
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 Art
                 ,
                 nor
                 Trade
                 ,
                 nor
                 Disease
                 incident
                 to
                 Man
                 or
                 Beast
                 ,
                 nor
                 Passion
                 ,
                 nor
                 Vertue
                 ,
                 nor
                 Vice
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 commit
                 to
                 the
                 oversight
                 of
                 some
                 Deitie
                 or
                 other
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 failed
                 not
                 to
                 invock
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 various
                 Conditions
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 .
                 By
                 this
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Opinion
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 had
                 of
                 their
                 Deities
                 ,
                 was
                 just
                 such
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 have
                 of
                 
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 One
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 the
                 other
                 pretended
                 for
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 
                   Iupiter
                   ,
                   Iuno
                   ,
                   Minerva
                   ,
                   Mars
                   ,
                   Vulcan
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 these
                 
                   Dij
                   minorum
                   gentium
                
                 ,
                 these
                 Gods
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 rank
                 &
                 order
                 .
                 Neither
                 can
                 any
                 thing
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 alledged
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 truth
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 seem
                 
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 much
                 in
                 love
                 ,
                 with
                 that
                 scheme
                 of
                 
                   Heathen
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 fit
                 to
                 transcribe
                 it
                 wholly
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 be
                 little
                 difference
                 in
                 this
                 point
                 ,
                 except
                 some
                 change
                 of
                 Names
                 ,
                 that
                 whereas
                 they
                 Worshipped
                 formerly
                 
                   Iuno
                   ,
                   Iupiter
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Now
                 some
                 more
                 Christian
                 names
                 are
                 set
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 certainly
                 the
                 holy
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 are
                 by
                 far
                 preferable
                 to
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heathnish
                   Deities
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 lawfull
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 One
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 doing
                 either
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 
                   do
                   service
                   to
                   them
                   who
                   by
                   nature
                   are
                   no
                   Gods
                   ,
                
                 which
                 the
                 Scripture
                 condemns
                 ,
                 Gal.
                 4
                 :
                 8
                 ▪
                 And
                 which
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 thus
                 worshipped
                 would
                 abhore
                 .
                 If
                 there
                 were
                 any
                 communication
                 betwixt
                 us
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Angels
                   and
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 certainlie
                 declare
                 against
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 shew
                 themselves
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 gratified
                 thereby
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 highly
                 displeased
                 therewith
                 .
                 That
                 the
                 Angels
                 would
                 forbid
                 it
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 when
                 occasion
                 offered
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 
                   St
                   Iohn
                
                 was
                 about
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 Angel
                 ,
                 who
                 shewed
                 him
                 these
                 things
                 he
                 sets
                 down
                 in
                 his
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 he
                 withheld
                 him
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   see
                   thou
                   do
                   it
                   not
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   thy
                   fellow-servant
                   .
                
                 And
                 if
                 Paul
                 and
                 Barnabas
                 returned
                 
                 to
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 no
                 doubt
                 as
                 earnestlie
                 restrain
                 men
                 ,
                 from
                 paying
                 Divine
                 homage
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 did
                 once
                 
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   Lystra
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 too
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 
                   they
                   are
                   Men
                   of
                   the
                   like
                   passions
                
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 freed
                 from
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 these
                 frailties
                 we
                 are
                 lyable
                 to
                 here
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 men
                 still
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 Glorified
                 indeed
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 Deified
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 proper
                 Objects
                 of
                 Worship
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 return
                 and
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 particularly
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Ground
                   of
                   Saint
                   and
                   Angel
                   worship
                   .
                
                 In
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 we
                 say
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 very
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   use
                   God
                
                 makes
                 of
                 the
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 what
                 be
                 their
                 charge
                 ,
                 and
                 office
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 imployments
                 they
                 are
                 put
                 to
                 .
                 We
                 read
                 indeed
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 sometimes
                 imployed
                 Angels
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Servants
                 here
                 below
                 :
                 But
                 whither
                 he
                 doth
                 this
                 always
                 ,
                 whither
                 each
                 Saint
                 or
                 Angel
                 hath
                 a
                 particular
                 constant
                 imployment
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 particular
                 imployment
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 reveal'd
                 ;
                 men
                 can
                 only
                 guess
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 they
                 any
                 rule
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 guesses
                 probable
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 worship
                 them
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 any
                 adresses
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 
                   Religious
                   worship
                
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 should
                 stand
                 upon
                 better
                 grounds
                 ,
                 then
                 meer
                 conjectures
                 ,
                 
                 yea
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 idle
                 and
                 fantastick
                 dreams
                 .
                 What
                 Ground
                 of
                 assurance
                 can
                 be
                 given
                 that
                 Raphael
                 is
                 appointed
                 for
                 
                   traveling
                   ,
                   St.
                   Roche
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Pox
                   ,
                   St.
                   Cornelis
                
                 for
                 the
                 
                   falling
                   sickness
                   ,
                   St.
                   Loy
                
                 for
                 
                   Horse
                   diseases
                   ,
                   St.
                   Apollina
                
                 for
                 the
                 tooth-ach
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 can
                 give
                 all
                 that
                 either
                 Soul
                 or
                 body
                 needeth
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 what
                 assurance
                 have
                 we
                 of
                 this
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 assurance
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 certainly
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ▪
                 )
                 what
                 a
                 foolish
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 make
                 adresses
                 to
                 these
                 Saints
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 favours
                 which
                 (
                 for
                 ought
                 we
                 know
                 ,
                 )
                 do
                 not
                 belong
                 to
                 them
                 to
                 give
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 if
                 to
                 any
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 if
                 men
                 be
                 desirous
                 of
                 the
                 favours
                 they
                 seek
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 they
                 should
                 make
                 application
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 surest
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 rather
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 then
                 to
                 Saints
                 or
                 Angels
                 ;
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 he
                 hath
                 all
                 good
                 to
                 bestow
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 gifts
                 are
                 at
                 their
                 disposal
                 ,
                 or
                 whither
                 any
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 thing
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 though
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 true
                 that
                 is
                 alledged
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 receive
                 
                   good
                   things
                
                 from
                 hands
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 procure
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 desire
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 were
                 no
                 reall
                 ground
                 for
                 worshipping
                 them
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 cause
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 thus
                 supposed
                 to
                 come
                 from
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Do
                   not
                   erre
                   ,
                   my
                   beloved
                   Brethren
                   ,
                
                 
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Iames
                   ,
                   every
                   good
                   gift
                   ,
                   and
                   every
                   perfect
                   gift
                   is
                   from
                   above
                   ,
                
                 and
                 least
                 we
                 should
                 mistake
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 think
                 he
                 included
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 he
                 addeth
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   cometh
                   down
                   from
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Lights
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   is
                   no
                   variableness
                   ,
                   neither
                   shadow
                   of
                   turning
                   ,
                   Iames
                
                 1.
                 17.
                 
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 at
                 the
                 best
                 ,
                 are
                 but
                 the
                 means
                 and
                 Instruments
                 of
                 the
                 
                   conveyance
                   of
                   God's
                   blessings
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 reasonable
                 to
                 worship
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 worship
                 God.
                 If
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 with
                 
                   Divine
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 useth
                 their
                 Ministerie
                 ,
                 in
                 blessing
                 us
                 with
                 
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Temporal
                   benefits
                
                 ;
                 then
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ,
                 a
                 Merchant
                 or
                 Sea-man
                 may
                 adore
                 the
                 Wind
                 ,
                 when
                 its
                 favourable
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 worship
                 his
                 meat
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 our
                 Meat
                 ,
                 GOD
                 gives
                 us
                 the
                 Blessing
                 of
                 Life
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 cast
                 the
                 Ballance
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 being
                 a
                 Ground
                 of
                 paying
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Intelligent
                   Beeings
                
                 ,
                 understand
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 good
                 they
                 do
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 with
                 good-will
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 sufficient
                 then
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 of
                 as
                 great
                 force
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Pastours
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 
                   Earthly
                   men
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 GOD
                 raiseth
                 up
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 our
                 Temporal
                 or
                 
                   Spirituall
                   good
                
                 .
                 The
                 Means
                 and
                 Instruments
                 should
                 indeed
                 have
                 a
                 due
                 respect
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 far
                 below
                 what
                 is
                 payed
                 to
                 the
                 Author
                 and
                 
                   main
                   cause
                   ;
                   Saints
                
                 and
                 Angels
                 indeed
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 honoured
                 and
                 had
                 in
                 great
                 esteem
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 stand
                 alwayes
                 near
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 his
                 
                   chief
                   Servants
                
                 :
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Reason
                 to
                 equal
                 then
                 with
                 GOD
                 ,
                 by
                 giving
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 homage
                 ,
                 and
                 paying
                 them
                 the
                 same
                 Acts
                 of
                 Adoration
                 A
                 great
                 difference
                 should
                 be
                 put
                 between
                 the
                 Servant
                 and
                 
                   his
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Ministers
                   of
                   State
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Person
                   of
                   the
                   King
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 betwixt
                 GOD
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 ;
                 Which
                 also
                 shewes
                 the
                 unsufficiencie
                 of
                 that
                 other
                 Reason
                 and
                 Pretence
                 ,
                 which
                 some
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 viz.
                 That
                 hereby
                 they
                 do
                 Honour
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 GOD
                 would
                 have
                 them
                 Honoured
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 them
                 Honoured
                 as
                 Himself
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Some
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 are
                 so
                 sensible
                 of
                 the
                 absurdity
                 of
                 Worshipping
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 directlie
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 shame
                 thereof
                 ,
                 they
                 study
                 to
                 put
                 another
                 face
                 on
                 these
                 
                   acts
                   of
                   Adoration
                
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 pay
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 telling
                 us
                 that
                 they
                 intend
                 thereby
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 intreat
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 to
                 interceed
                 with
                 GOD
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 done
                 as
                 the
                 seeking
                 of
                 Prayers
                 of
                 those
                 upon
                 Earth
                 .
                 To
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 replyed
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 
                 alledged
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 That
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 this
                 worship
                 nor
                 free
                 it
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 thing
                 alledg'd
                 in
                 the
                 excuse
                 of
                 
                   Saint
                   and
                   Angel
                   worship
                
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 .
                 For
                 besides
                 the
                 
                   building
                   of
                   Temples
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   erecting
                   of
                   Altars
                   ,
                   offering
                   up
                   to
                   them
                   Christ
                   in
                   the
                   sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                   ,
                
                 which
                 without
                 the
                 most
                 violent
                 stretching
                 cannot
                 be
                 interpret
                 a
                 desiring
                 them
                 only
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 them
                 ;
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 their
                 Prayers
                 to
                 Saints
                 ,
                 is
                 put
                 up
                 in
                 as
                 express
                 terms
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 
                   GOD
                   Almighty
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 address
                 themselves
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 more
                 humbly
                 and
                 devoutly
                 then
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 Particularlie
                 to
                 
                   B
                   :
                   Virgin
                
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 speak
                 more
                 highly
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 of
                 her
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 attribute
                 more
                 to
                 the
                 One
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 Other
                 ;
                 or
                 to
                 Petition
                 the
                 greatest
                 Graces
                 in
                 more
                 plain
                 and
                 direct
                 Terms
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 many
                 Instances
                 in
                 that
                 office
                 of
                 
                   B
                   :
                   M
                
                 :
                 Authorized
                 by
                 
                   Pope
                   Paul
                
                 5.
                 
                 There
                 She
                 is
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Queen
                   of
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   the
                   most
                   Glorious
                   Lady
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   exalted
                   above
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   that
                   Hymn
                
                 which
                 begins
                 
                   Ave
                   Maris
                   stella
                
                 ,
                 they
                 bespeak
                 her
                 thus
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Hail
                   ●…ou
                   the
                   Seas
                   bright
                   Star
                   ,
                
                 
                   Who
                   God's
                   pure
                   Mother
                   are
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   Offenders
                   bonds
                   unbind
                   ,
                
                 
                   Give
                   light
                   unto
                   the
                   Blind
                   ;
                
                 
                   Our
                   evils
                   clean
                   disband
                   ,
                
                 
                   All
                   good
                   for
                   us
                   demand
                   ,
                
                 
                   Do
                   like
                   a
                   Mother
                   bear
                
                 
                   Our
                   Prayers
                   ,
                   up
                   to
                   His
                   ear
                   .
                
                 
                   O
                   singularly
                   chaste
                   ,
                
                 
                   Whose
                   meekness
                   all
                   surpast
                
                 
                   Our
                   sins
                   ,
                   from
                   us
                   exil
                   ▪
                   d
                   ,
                
                 
                   Render
                   us
                   ,
                   chaste
                   and
                   mild
                   ,
                
                 
                   Grant
                   that
                   our
                   life
                   be
                   pure
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 This
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   that
                   Hymn
                
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 
                   their
                   own
                   Translation
                
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 that
                 
                   English
                   Manual
                   of
                   Prayers
                
                 Printed
                 at
                 Edinburgh
                 ,
                 this
                 year
                 1685.
                 though
                 it
                 bear
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Paris
                 .
                 See
                 pag
                 :
                 76.
                 and
                 least
                 the
                 citation
                 of
                 
                   forreign
                   or
                   old
                   Books
                
                 may
                 be
                 discredited
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 produce
                 some
                 passages
                 of
                 this
                 Book
                 which
                 is
                 lately
                 emitted
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 the
                 Curious
                 may
                 easily
                 get
                 a
                 sight
                 of
                 ;
                 pag
                 :
                 81.
                 in
                 a
                 Prayer
                 to
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 after
                 very
                 high
                 titles
                 ,
                 they
                 pray
                 ,
                 
                   be
                   thou
                   with
                   me
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   troubles
                   ,
                   and
                   afflictions
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   hour
                   of
                   my
                   death
                   receive
                   ,
                   I
                   beseech
                   thee
                   ,
                   my
                   Soul
                   ,
                   and
                   offer
                   it
                   to
                   thy
                   sweet
                   Son
                   IESUS
                   ,
                   that
                   for
                   thy
                   sake
                   he
                   may
                   accept
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   place
                   it
                   among
                   the
                   Quire
                   of
                   Celestial
                   Spirits
                   .
                
                 And
                 page
                 85.
                 in
                 the
                 Hymn
                 Memento
                 Rerum
                 Conditor
                 .
              
               
                 
                 
                   Blest
                   Mary
                   pre
                   ▪
                   ordain'd
                   to
                   be
                
                 
                   Mother
                   of
                   Grace
                   ,
                   and
                   Clemency
                   ,
                
                 
                   Defend
                   us
                   from
                   our
                   mortal
                   foe
                
                 
                   Receive
                   us
                   when
                   from
                   hence
                   we
                   goe
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 every
                 where
                 throughout
                 the
                 book
                 they
                 speak
                 to
                 her
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 her
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 she
                 were
                 a
                 Goddesse
                 in
                 the
                 strictest
                 sense
                 .
                 But
                 not
                 only
                 they
                 pray
                 thus
                 directly
                 to
                 the
                 
                   blessed
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Angels
                 and
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 as
                 may
                 be
                 seen
                 there
                 .
                 The
                 Prayer
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Guardian
                   Angel
                   ,
                   is
                   O
                   Angel
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   to
                   whose
                   holy
                   care
                
                 I
                 
                   am
                   committed
                   by
                   the
                   Supernal
                   Piety
                   ,
                   illumnat
                   ,
                   defend
                   ,
                   and
                   govern
                   me
                   this
                   day
                   in
                   all
                   my
                   thoughts
                   ,
                   words
                   ,
                   and
                   actions
                   ,
                   pag
                
                 18.
                 
                 
                   And
                   as
                
                 they
                 sometimes
                 bid
                 the
                 Saints
                 only
                 
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                
                 ,
                 so
                 at
                 other
                 times
                 they
                 desire
                 GOD
                 
                   to
                   interceed
                   with
                   the
                   Saints
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   we
                   beseech
                   thee
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   thy
                   Saints
                   may
                   every
                   where
                   help
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   while
                   wee
                   reverently
                   celebrate
                   their
                   merits
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   feel
                   their
                   Patronages
                   .
                
                 pag.
                 52.
                 and
                 pag.
                 108.
                 they
                 amply
                 recommend
                 their
                 souls
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Patriarchs
                 ,
                 that
                 not
                 
                   only
                   by
                   their
                   intercession
                   but
                   by
                   their
                   assistance
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   delivered
                   from
                   the
                   Prince
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   and
                   from
                   all
                   dreadfull
                   torments
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 they
                 intended
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 &
                 other
                 Saints
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 that
                 
                 book
                 condemn'd
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 printed
                 at
                 Cullein
                 for
                 the
                 rectifying
                 
                   these
                   abuses
                
                 ,
                 which
                 had
                 crept
                 in
                 into
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Author
                 had
                 been
                 guilty
                 of
                 Impiety
                 ,
                 against
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 why
                 was
                 the
                 
                   book
                   of
                   F.
                   CRASSET
                
                 allowed
                 ,
                 and
                 Authorized
                 by
                 the
                 Provincial
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arch-Bishop
                 of
                 Paris
                 to
                 be
                 published
                 Anno
                 1679
                 ;
                 wherein
                 as
                 an
                 Antidote
                 against
                 the
                 
                   poyson
                   of
                   the
                   former
                
                 ,
                 all
                 is
                 re-established
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 
                   most
                   shameless
                   Ad●…rers
                
                 of
                 the
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 ever
                 asserted
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   an
                   Almighty
                   power
                   in
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   belongs
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   that
                   nothing
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   her
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   can
                   save
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   ready
                   to
                   perish
                   ,
                   that
                   she
                   comes
                   to
                   the
                   Tribunal
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   not
                   as
                   a
                   Servant
                   to
                   intreat
                   her
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   a
                   Mother
                   which
                   may
                   command
                   Her
                   Son
                
                 ;
                 pag.
                 28.
                 
                 Thus
                 by
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 hundred
                 moe
                 instances
                 which
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 given
                 ,
                 did
                 we
                 not
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 tedious
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   pray
                   to
                   the
                   Saints
                   ,
                   to
                   pray
                   for
                   them
                   :
                
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 alledgance
                 is
                 meerly
                 a
                 blind
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 may
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 deceive
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 fully
                 disposed
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 whole
                 Saint-worship
                 in
                 gross
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 2l●…
                 ,
                 though
                 this
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 ,
                 nor
                 free
                 those
                 who
                 thus
                 worship
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 Because
                 
                 even
                 this
                 much
                 cannot
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 without
                 ascribing
                 to
                 them
                 the
                 peculiar
                 properties
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   Omnipresence
                   ,
                   Omniscience
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   knowledge
                   of
                   mens
                   hearts
                   and
                   secret
                   thoughts
                
                 If
                 the
                 Saints
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 neither
                 can
                 hear
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 s
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 pray
                 to
                 them
                 and
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 prayers
                 which
                 are
                 put
                 up
                 
                   every
                   where
                   througout
                   the
                   World
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 made
                 
                   every
                   where
                   present
                
                 ,
                 or
                 so
                 Omniscient
                 as
                 to
                 know
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 done
                 or
                 said
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
                 :
                 Which
                 to
                 say
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 reallie
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Gods
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Scripture
                 and
                 Reason
                 both
                 appropriate
                 these
                 things
                 to
                 GOD
                 only
                 .
                 
                   Thou
                   even
                   thou
                   onely
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   knowes
                   the
                   hearts
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   children
                   of
                   Men
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Kings
                 8.
                 39
                 
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 One
                 of
                 the
                 proofs
                 we
                 give
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Deitie
                   of
                   CHRIST
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 saith
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   am
                   he
                   which
                   searchest
                   the
                   reins
                   and
                   hearts
                
                 ;
                 Rev
                 :
                 2
                 ▪
                 .
                 23.
                 
                 Which
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 could
                 know
                 these
                 save
                 GOD
                 only
                 .
                 Therefore
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 praying
                 to
                 departed
                 Saints
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 seeking
                 the
                 assistance
                 of
                 
                   good
                   mens
                   prayers
                   upon
                   earth
                
                 :
                 For
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 free
                 entercourse
                 between
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 fellow
                 Christians
                 here
                 ;
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 means
                 of
                 Communication
                 with
                 
                   departed
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 their
                 Nature
                 are
                 
                   finiee
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 so
                 confined
                 to
                 
                 one
                 particular
                 place
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 it
                 a
                 very
                 Improper
                 and
                 Absurd
                 thing
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 them
                 every
                 where
                 .
                 ●…ly
                 ,
                 the
                 seeking
                 the
                 Mediation
                 and
                 Intercession
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 so
                 much
                 ,
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 laying
                 stress
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 Idolatrie
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 robbing
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 Prerogative
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 cloathing
                 others
                 with
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 belongs
                 to
                 
                   CHRIST
                   only
                
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 
                   Intercession
                   at
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 
                   St
                   paul
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   there
                   is
                   but
                   One
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   One
                   Mediatour
                   ,
                   between
                   GOD
                   and
                   men
                   ,
                   the
                   Man
                
                 CHRIST
                 JESUS
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 
                   St
                   Iohn
                
                 knew
                 not
                 any
                 other
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   any
                   Man
                   sin
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   an
                   Advocat
                   with
                   the
                   Father
                   ,
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                   the
                   righteous
                
                 ;
                 1.
                 
                 Iohn
                 2.
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 speaks
                 not
                 of
                 
                   many
                   Advocats
                
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 One
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 One
                 to
                 be
                 neither
                 Saint
                 nor
                 Angel
                 ;
                 but
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 injurie
                 therefore
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Incroachment
                 upon
                 his
                 
                   Office
                   of
                   Mediatourship
                
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 purchased
                 by
                 his
                 Death
                 and
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 to
                 establish
                 
                   othir
                   Mediatours
                
                 &
                 
                   Intercessours
                   besides
                   ●…im
                
                 And
                 to
                 say
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 frequently
                 taught
                 ,
                 accept
                 
                   O
                   most
                   Gracious
                   GOD
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Merits
                   of
                   the
                   Blessed
                   Virgin
                   Mary
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   all
                   Saints
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   our
                   service
                   .
                
                 See
                 pag.
                 88.
                 of
                 the
                 forecited
                 book
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Ground
                 of
                 Saint
                 and
                 Angel-worship
                 the
                 pretences
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 in
                 excuse
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 are
                 altogether
                 frivolous
                 and
                 unsufficient
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 not
                 free
                 it
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 
                   down
                   right
                   Idolatry
                
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 so
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 is
                 shuffled
                 aside
                 :
                 For
                 men
                 run
                 sooner
                 to
                 Saints
                 and
                 Angels
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 Pray
                 more
                 readily
                 to
                 the
                 
                   B.
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 One
                 were
                 of
                 easier
                 access
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 ordinary
                 for
                 People
                 ,
                 to
                 commit
                 them selves
                 and
                 theirs
                 to
                 the
                 protection
                 and
                 guidance
                 of
                 some
                 Saint
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 ▪
                 
                   providence
                   of
                   Almighty
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 bid
                 some
                 or
                 
                   other
                   Saint
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   them
                
                 in
                 their
                 journey
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Management
                 of
                 any
                 Business
                 for
                 to
                 speed
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 Pray
                 as
                 Iacob
                 doth
                 here
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   GOD
                   may
                   be
                   with
                   them
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 the
                 Pope
                 were
                 as
                 true
                 to
                 God
                 and
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 his
                 Vicar
                 and
                 Viceg●…rent
                 should
                 be
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 the
                 titles
                 he
                 assumes
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 take
                 Care
                 to
                 Abolish
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 tends
                 so
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 
                   estranges
                   men
                   so
                   much
                   from
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 especially
                 seing
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 precept
                 nor
                 example
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Kings
                   deputie
                
                 is
                 very
                 unfaithfull
                 ,
                 and
                 ill
                 worth
                 his
                 Trust
                 ,
                 who
                 sits
                 and
                 sees
                 Customs
                 introduc'd
                 ,
                 and
                 keept
                 up
                 ,
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 dishonour
                 of
                 his
                 Master
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 
                 like
                 to
                 justle
                 him
                 out
                 of
                 His
                 Throne
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 leaving
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angels
                
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 ,
                 to
                 consider
                 their
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   dumb
                   Images
                   ,
                   reliques
                   ,
                
                 &
                 particularlie
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 grounds
                 and
                 pretences
                 of
                 the
                 
                   former
                   Worship
                
                 .
                 They
                 cannot
                 say
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 Mediatours
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 interceed
                 in
                 their
                 behalf
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 injoyned
                 by
                 the
                 Councill
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
                 defended
                 by
                 their
                 Doctours
                 ,
                 and
                 dayly
                 put
                 in
                 practise
                 amongst
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 manifest
                 that
                 I
                 need
                 not
                 stand
                 now
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 by
                 instances
                 .
                 However
                 I
                 shall
                 mention
                 One
                 concerning
                 their
                 devotion
                 for
                 the
                 
                   wood
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                
                 ;
                 On
                 Goodfriday
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 service
                 ,
                 holds
                 up
                 a
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Ecce
                   lignum
                   Crucis
                   ,
                   behold
                   the
                   wood
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 taught
                 to
                 answer
                 ,
                 
                   Venite
                   adoremus
                   ,
                   come
                   let
                   us
                   worship
                   ,
                
                 and
                 and
                 so
                 they
                 pray
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   crux
                   ave
                   ,
                   spes
                   unica
                   hoc
                   passionis
                   tempore
                   auge
                   piis
                   justitiam
                   ,
                   reisque
                   da
                   veniam
                   ;
                   Hail
                   thou
                   Cross
                   ,
                   our
                   only
                   Hope
                   at
                   this
                   time
                   ,
                   increase
                   the
                   Righteousness
                   of
                   the
                   Godly
                   ,
                   and
                   grant
                   pardon
                   to
                   the
                   Guilty
                   .
                
                 Lest
                 any
                 think
                 that
                 the
                 Cross
                 is
                 used
                 
                   figuratively
                   for
                   Him
                   who
                   was
                   crucified
                   on
                   it
                   ,
                
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 will
                 remove
                 that
                 
                   suspicion
                   sola
                   digna
                   fuisti
                   ,
                   ferre
                   secli
                   pretium
                   ;
                   Thou
                   only
                   wast
                   worthy
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   price
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   or
                   Him
                   who
                   was
                   the
                   price
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 In
                 that
                 
                   English
                   Manual
                
                 (
                 done
                 at
                 Edinburgh
                 )
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   Office
                
                 for
                 the
                 worshipping
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 and
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Antiphony's
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   O
                   venerable
                   Cross
                   ,
                   which
                   hath
                   brought
                   Salvation
                   to
                   wretches
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   praise
                   shall
                   I
                   extol
                   thee
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   thou
                   hast
                   prepared
                   the
                   Heavenly
                   Life
                   .
                
                 Page
                 332.
                 and
                 the
                 
                   general
                   Let
                   any
                
                 in
                 that
                 Office
                 ;
                 is
                 that
                 
                   GOD
                   would
                   deliver
                   them
                
                 ,
                 not
                 
                   by
                   CHRISTS
                   Death
                   ,
                   or
                   Passion
                   ,
                   or
                   Crucifixion
                   ,
                
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Sign
                   of
                   the
                   Cross.
                
                 Thus
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 worship
                 
                   Images
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 so
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 excused
                 and
                 justified
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 it
                 for
                 the
                 sake
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 represented
                 by
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 formerly
                 made
                 appear
                 ,
                 God
                 hath
                 absolutely
                 discharged
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 such
                 things
                 in
                 
                   His
                   Service
                
                 &
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 of
                 any
                 Worship
                 or
                 Honour
                 tendred
                 him
                 thereby
                 .
                 The
                 Images
                 of
                 GOD
                 and
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 worshipped
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 but
                 
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   Mens
                   hands
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 yet
                 for
                 their
                 sake
                 whom
                 they
                 represent
                 ,
                 seing
                 they
                 have
                 forbidden
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Images
                   of
                   Saints
                
                 should
                 far
                 less
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 seing
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Lawfull
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   the
                   Saints
                   themselves
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 out
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Homage
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 pay
                 to
                 
                   Images
                   ,
                   Crucifixes
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 cannot
                 be
                 acquitted
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 :
                 How
                 much
                 the
                 Heathens
                 are
                 accused
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 
                 for
                 the
                 usage
                 and
                 
                   worshipping
                   of
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 who
                 read
                 these
                 
                   holy
                   Books
                
                 ?
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 was
                 Reason
                 to
                 fix
                 this
                 Guilt
                 upon
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 Reason
                 to
                 leave
                 it
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   door
                
                 ;
                 seeing
                 their
                 use
                 of
                 Images
                 ,
                 now
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 nothing
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 Customs
                 and
                 Practices
                 of
                 the
                 
                   ancient
                   Heathens
                
                 ,
                 as
                 might
                 be
                 easily
                 made
                 appear
                 ,
                 could
                 we
                 allow
                 our selves
                 to
                 pursue
                 every
                 thing
                 at
                 full
                 length
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Saints
                   and
                   Angel-worship
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 
                   transcript
                   of
                   the
                   Heathen
                   Demon
                   Worship
                
                 ;
                 so
                 who
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 compare
                 them
                 together
                 ,
                 shall
                 find
                 the
                 
                   Religious
                   use
                
                 and
                 Observance
                 of
                 Images
                 among
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 perfect
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Idol-Worship
                
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 Matter
                 whereof
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 
                   Stone
                   ,
                   Wood
                   ,
                   Brass
                   ,
                   Gold
                   ,
                   Silver
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 qualitie
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 different
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 being
                 
                   dumb
                   and
                   senseless
                   ,
                   having
                   mouths
                   which
                   speak
                   not
                   ,
                   eyes
                   which
                   see
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   hands
                   and
                   feet
                   ,
                   which
                   can
                   neither
                   handle
                   nor
                   walk
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 the
                 Images
                 honoured
                 by
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 very
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 used
                 ,
                 only
                 the
                 name
                 is
                 changed
                 ,
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Vatican
                   Church
                
                 at
                 Rome
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   Jupiter
                   Capitolinus
                
                 ,
                 stands
                 this
                 day
                 for
                 St.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 onely
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 
                 away
                 the
                 Thunder-bolt
                 ,
                 and
                 instead
                 thereof
                 have
                 put
                 the
                 
                   Keyes
                   in
                   his
                   hand
                
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 easily
                 discerned
                 to
                 be
                 Iupiter
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 his
                 
                   long
                   thick
                   and
                   curl'd
                   hair
                
                 ,
                 whereas
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 
                   Images
                   of
                   St.
                   Peter
                
                 are
                 made
                 bald
                 .
                 And
                 at
                 Bordeaux
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Metrapolitan
                   Church
                   of
                   St.
                   Andrews
                
                 ,
                 an
                 
                   Antick
                   of
                   Iupiter
                   going
                   up
                   to
                   Heaven
                   upon
                   an
                   Eagle
                   ,
                
                 served
                 sometimes
                 to
                 represent
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ascending
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Heavens
                
                 ;
                 And
                 who
                 doubts
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 may
                 have
                 happened
                 in
                 diverse
                 places
                 ?
                 However
                 the
                 Papists
                 agree
                 with
                 the
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Ceremonies
                 and
                 
                   externall
                   Acts
                   of
                   Adoration
                
                 payed
                 to
                 Images
                 ;
                 they
                 cloathed
                 ,
                 and
                 decked
                 and
                 perfumed
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 kiss'd
                 them
                 ,
                 prostrated
                 themselves
                 before
                 them
                 ,
                 burnt
                 Incense
                 and
                 lighted
                 Candles
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 carried
                 them
                 in
                 
                   Pompous
                   processions
                
                 ,
                 all
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 :
                 *
                 yea
                 some
                 not
                 only
                 
                 Protestant-writers
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 ,
                 undertake
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Superstition
                   of
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                   never
                   carried
                   them
                   so
                   far
                   towards
                   the
                   honouring
                   of
                   Images
                   as
                   the
                   Papists
                   have
                   gone
                   :
                
                 And
                 certainly
                 ,
                 nothing
                 can
                 be
                 brought
                 in
                 defence
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 not
                 as
                 well
                 be
                 alledged
                 for
                 the
                 Heathens
                 :
                 Nay
                 except
                 some
                 few
                 
                   logical
                   distinctions
                
                 ,
                 which
                 prove
                 very
                 frivolous
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 
                   specious
                   pretexts
                
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 make
                 ,
                 for
                 justifying
                 their
                 
                 Practice
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Apologies
                 of
                 the
                 Heathens
                 .
                 Do
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   their
                   Worship
                   terminats
                   not
                   in
                   the
                   Image
                   it self
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   carried
                   by
                   it
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   thereby
                   represented
                   ?
                
                 the
                 Heathens
                 said
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Do
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   use
                   Images
                   only
                   ,
                   to
                   remember
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   Invisible
                   objects
                   of
                   their
                   Worship
                   ?
                
                 So
                 did
                 the
                 Heathen
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 
                   Maximus
                   Tyrius
                
                 ,
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 .
                 Are
                 the
                 Heathens
                 taxed
                 with
                 a
                 gross
                 conceit
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Gods
                   inhabited
                   their
                   Images
                   and
                   that
                   some
                   divinity
                   resided
                   in
                   them
                   ?
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 entertain
                 the
                 same
                 fancy
                 of
                 theirs
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 do
                 ,
                 else
                 what
                 means
                 the
                 high
                 esteem
                 of
                 
                   one
                   Image
                
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 above
                 another
                 ?
                 Why
                 are
                 
                   tedious
                   Pilgrimages
                
                 undertaken
                 ,
                 to
                 visit
                 the
                 
                   Images
                   of
                   the
                   Virgin
                
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 Saint
                 in
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 places
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Images
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Saints
                 are
                 every
                 where
                 ?
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 miracles
                 ,
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 healing
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Are
                 ascribed
                 to
                 Images
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 something
                 of
                 Divinity
                 in
                 them
                 ?
                 Therefore
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   opinions
                   and
                   practices
                   anent
                   Images
                   ,
                   are
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   with
                   the
                   Heathens
                   ,
                
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 accounted
                 Idolaters
                 in
                 Scripture
                 :
                 and
                 consequently
                 all
                 subtilties
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 free
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 from
                 this
                 horrid
                 and
                 
                   provoking
                   crime
                
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 both
                 reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 declare
                 against
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 
                 they
                 cannot
                 plead
                 here
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Ancient
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 manifest
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                
                 abstained
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 appearance
                 of
                 this
                 Idolatry
                 and
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 so
                 far
                 were
                 they
                 from
                 practising
                 it
                 ,
                 witness
                 that
                 known
                 Fact
                 of
                 Epiphanius
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                   Salamine
                   in
                   Cyprus
                
                 ,
                 in
                 tearing
                 a
                 Linnen
                 cloath
                 whereon
                 the
                 
                   Image
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 was
                 painted
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 lest
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 an
                 occasion
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 to
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 this
                 was
                 about
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 
                   fourth
                   Century
                
                 ;
                 And
                 about
                 the
                 
                   sixth
                   ,
                   Serenus
                   Bishop
                   of
                   Massile
                
                 brake
                 to
                 pieces
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Images
                   of
                   CHRIST
                   and
                   Saints
                
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 fearing
                 the
                 People
                 who
                 were
                 then
                 Declining
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Purity
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 drawn
                 to
                 worship
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 the
                 worship
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 at
                 that
                 time
                 
                   Publickly
                   allowed
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 brought
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 appears
                 clearly
                 from
                 
                   Gregory
                   the
                   first
                
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 the
                 said
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 wherein
                 he
                 hath
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   thou
                   didst
                   forbid
                   Images
                   to
                   be
                   Worshipped
                   ,
                   we
                   praise
                   altogether
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   thou
                   brakest
                   them
                   we
                   blame
                
                 ;
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 fu●…ther
                 instructed
                 in
                 the
                 Judgement
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   in
                   this
                   point
                   of
                   Image-Worship
                   ,
                
                 let
                 them
                 read
                 the
                 
                   English
                   Homilies
                
                 ,
                 where
                 also
                 they
                 will
                 clearly
                 
                 see
                 ,
                 the
                 great
                 Disagrement
                 betwixt
                 the
                 present
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                
                 for
                 hundreds
                 of
                 years
                 ,
                 so
                 little
                 Reason
                 have
                 they
                 to
                 plead
                 Antiquity
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 all
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 which
                 the
                 Papists
                 say
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 Vindication
                 in
                 worshipping
                 
                   Angels
                   ,
                   Saints
                   and
                   Images
                
                 ;
                 yet
                 this
                 would
                 not
                 free
                 them
                 altogether
                 from
                 Idolatry
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 they
                 
                   Worship
                   the
                   Host
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Consecrated
                   Bread
                
                 :
                 For
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 to
                 tax
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 Crime
                 ,
                 yet
                 this
                 were
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 come
                 now
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 ;
                 And
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 go
                 not
                 about
                 to
                 excuse
                 this
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 collour
                 it
                 with
                 
                   subtile
                   Glosses
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 former
                 Instances
                 :
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 cry
                 out
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 wrong'd
                 and
                 calumniat
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 
                   worship
                   the
                   Host
                
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 publickly
                 allow
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   Council
                   of
                   Trent
                
                 hath
                 pronounced
                 an
                 Anathema
                 upon
                 all
                 who
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 same
                 Worship
                 due
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 payed
                 to
                 this
                 
                   Sacramental
                   Bread.
                
                 That
                 whereon
                 the
                 
                   worship
                   of
                   the
                   Host
                
                 is
                 founded
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 
                   total
                   Conversion
                   of
                   the
                   Bread
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 be
                 taken
                 away
                 ,
                 or
                 shew'd
                 unsufficient
                 it
                 will
                 clearly
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 as
                 some
                 of
                 
                 themselves
                 plainly
                 acknowledge
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 here
                 treat
                 of
                 it
                 fully
                 and
                 particularly
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 would
                 carrie
                 us
                 too
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 this
                 Present
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 swell
                 too
                 bigg
                 .
                 All
                 we
                 shall
                 say
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Evidence
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 no
                 Ground
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 no
                 Reason
                 for
                 establishing
                 this
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 to
                 follow
                 upon
                 it
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 examine
                 the
                 several
                 ways
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 come
                 to
                 know
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 assured
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 ;
                 it
                 will
                 easily
                 appear
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Evidence
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 no
                 Ground
                 to
                 believe
                 that
                 the
                 Host
                 is
                 the
                 
                   real
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 .
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 Manifest
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 Sense
                 ,
                 or
                 Reason
                 ,
                 or
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 appears
                 by
                 none
                 of
                 these
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 groundless
                 conceit
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   Fantastick
                   Opinion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 not
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 
                   Foundation
                   of
                   any
                   Religious
                   observance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 will
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 be
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 :
                 For
                 first
                 if
                 we
                 examine
                 our
                 Senses
                 ,
                 and
                 believe
                 their
                 Testimonie
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Bread
                 continues
                 Bread
                 after
                 consecration
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   Figure
                   ,
                   Shape
                   ,
                   Cllour
                   ,
                   smell
                
                 and
                 Taste
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 before
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 keept
                 any
                 while
                 it
                 moulds
                 and
                 corrupts
                 as
                 
                 Bread
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 to
                 the
                 appearance
                 of
                 Sense
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 Bread.
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 Reason
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 contradict
                 ,
                 but
                 confirm
                 the
                 
                   Testimony
                   of
                   our
                   Sense
                
                 :
                 And
                 farther
                 shew
                 what
                 an
                 absurdity
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 think
                 otherwayes
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 ,
                 quite
                 destroy
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 
                   Properties
                   of
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 Host
                 ;
                 For
                 then
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 one
                 body
                 might
                 be
                 in
                 
                   Diverse
                   places
                   at
                   once
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Matter
                 might
                 be
                 without
                 Extension
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Accidents
                 ,
                 Effects
                 and
                 Properties
                 of
                 a
                 Body
                 may
                 remain
                 when
                 the
                 Body
                 it self
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 like
                 absurdities
                 ;
                 Thus
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 founded
                 ,
                 neither
                 upon
                 Sense
                 nor
                 Reason
                 but
                 is
                 contrare
                 to
                 both
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 appear
                 by
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 will
                 appear
                 as
                 little
                 this
                 way
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Revelation
                 to
                 be
                 trusted
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 altogether
                 silent
                 .
                 What
                 ever
                 was
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 this
                 Doctrine
                 ,
                 sure
                 the
                 Scripture
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 plainly
                 asserted
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 deduced
                 from
                 clear
                 or
                 
                   Positive
                   Truths
                
                 .
                 Nay
                 the
                 Scripture
                 gives
                 so
                 little
                 ground
                 to
                 fancie
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 on
                 the
                 contrarie
                 ,
                 it
                 speak
                 so
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 as
                 may
                 assure
                 us
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 dream
                 :
                 
                 for
                 it
                 calls
                 it
                 Bread
                 ,
                 both
                 before
                 and
                 after
                 its
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 usuall
                 Phrase
                 for
                 the
                 celebration
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   breaking
                   of
                   Bread
                   ,
                
                 which
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 very
                 mean
                 expression
                 if
                 the
                 Bread
                 were
                 turned
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 .
                 The
                 pretext
                 for
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 from
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 are
                 these
                 words
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Truth
                 when
                 considered
                 are
                 no
                 Pretext
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 because
                 none
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Prepossest
                 with
                 the
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 could
                 understand
                 that
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 Meaning
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 such
                 a
                 Mystery
                 and
                 Miracle
                 as
                 Transubstantiation
                 is
                 ,
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 asserted
                 more
                 plainly
                 and
                 clearly
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 Terms
                 which
                 do
                 more
                 necessarly
                 import
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 Disciples
                 who
                 used
                 frequently
                 to
                 trouble
                 our
                 LORD
                 ,
                 about
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 His
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 raise
                 Scruples
                 when
                 he
                 spoke
                 of
                 things
                 far
                 more
                 Credible
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 likely
                 that
                 they
                 would
                 have
                 let
                 this
                 go
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 understood
                 him
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 do
                 ;
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 so
                 taken
                 him
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 that
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 what
                 He
                 Reached
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 they
                 Received
                 ,
                 and
                 Eat
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 real
                 Bread
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 
                   same
                   real
                   Body
                
                 which
                 was
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 no
                 doubt
                 enquired
                 farther
                 into
                 the
                 matter
                 ,
                 and
                 asked
                 how
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 could
                 be
                 ?
                 But
                 having
                 a
                 little
                 before
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Celebration
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Passover
                
                 ,
                 heard
                 our
                 LORD
                 say
                 of
                 the
                 
                   unleavened
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   custom
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Bread
                   of
                   Affliction
                   which
                   our
                   Fathers
                   eat
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 understand
                 the
                 Bread
                 now
                 distribut
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 Body
                 otherways
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   unleavened
                   Bread
                
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   which
                   their
                   Fathers
                   eat
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 not
                 the
                 same
                 reallie
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Symbol
                 or
                 Memorial
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 meer
                 groundless
                 Conceit
                 ,
                 favoured
                 neither
                 by
                 Sense
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 Reason
                 ,
                 nor
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 flatly
                 opposed
                 by
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 though
                 the
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 be
                 Consecrat
                 to
                 an
                 
                   Holy
                   use
                
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 it
                 serve
                 for
                 
                   Holy
                   ends
                
                 and
                 Purposes
                 ,
                 yet
                 as
                 to
                 its
                 Nature
                 and
                 Substance
                 it
                 is
                 still
                 Bread
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 who
                 worship
                 it
                 ,
                 worship
                 not
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 Creature
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   dumb
                   Senseless
                   Creature
                
                 of
                 it self
                 too
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 gross
                 Idolatry
                 as
                 any
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Neither
                 will
                 it
                 excuse
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 their
                 GOD
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 all
                 Idolatry
                 should
                 be
                 excusable
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 Worships
                 the
                 Sun
                 should
                 be
                 excused
                 if
                 he
                 fancied
                 a
                 Deitie
                 therein
                 ;
                 Mens
                 Opinions
                 will
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 nor
                 make
                 that
                 Justifiable
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 it self
                 Damnable
                 ,
                 otherways
                 the
                 greatest
                 Crimes
                 may
                 prove
                 no
                 Crimes
                 .
                 Nor
                 
                 will
                 it
                 acquit
                 the
                 Papists
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 in
                 worshipping
                 the
                 Host
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 intend
                 therein
                 to
                 worship
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 seing
                 their
                 Worship
                 is
                 directed
                 immediatly
                 to
                 another
                 thing
                 ;
                 otherwayes
                 the
                 Israelites
                 ,
                 who
                 worshipped
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   calf
                
                 ,
                 might
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 be
                 freed
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 worshipping
                 the
                 
                   Sacramental
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 are
                 more
                 gross
                 then
                 the
                 Israelites
                 in
                 worshipping
                 the
                 
                   Golden
                   calf
                
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 made
                 not
                 the
                 Calf
                 their
                 GOD
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 terminat
                 their
                 worship
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Calf
                   it self
                
                 ,
                 but
                 used
                 it
                 only
                 as
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 conveying
                 their
                 Worship
                 to
                 the
                 
                   true
                   GOD.
                
                 Whereas
                 the
                 Papists
                 believe
                 the
                 Bread
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 very
                 
                   LORD
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 terminat
                 their
                 Worship
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Sacrament
                   it self
                
                 .
                 Then
                 which
                 I
                 hardly
                 think
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 a
                 grosser
                 instance
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 produced
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 Heathens
                 whither
                 Ancient
                 or
                 Modern
                 :
                 
                   If
                   saith
                   Coster
                   ,
                   a
                   
                     Popish-Writter
                     ,
                     the
                  
                   
                   
                     Doctrine
                     of
                     Transubstantiation
                     be
                     not
                     true
                     ,
                     the
                     Idolatry
                     of
                     the
                  
                   Heathens
                   
                     in
                     Worshipping
                     some
                     Golden
                     or
                     Silver
                     statue
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     Image
                     of
                     their
                     Gods
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                  
                   Laplanders
                   
                     Worshipping
                     a
                     red
                     cloath
                     ,
                     or
                     the
                     Egyptians
                     an
                     Animal
                     ,
                  
                   is
                   more
                   excusable
                   then
                   that
                   of
                   
                     Christians
                     Worshiping
                  
                   a
                   bit
                   of
                   
                   bread
                   .
                
                 And
                 another
                 of
                 them
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   there
                   be
                   nothing
                   but
                   bread
                   in
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   Idolaters
                   .
                
                 Thus
                 they
                 confess
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 Supposition
                 of
                 Transubstantiation
                 only
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 vindicat
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 
                   grossest
                   Idolatry
                
                 :
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 proved
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 will
                 needs
                 believe
                 a
                 thing
                 not
                 only
                 without
                 all
                 ground
                 ,
                 but
                 contrarie
                 to
                 all
                 Evidence
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 their
                 Errour
                 is
                 wilfull
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 excused
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 Practises
                 which
                 they
                 build
                 thereupon
                 to
                 be
                 Extenuated
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 little
                 purpose
                 here
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 recourse
                 to
                 the
                 Fathers
                 for
                 the
                 Defence
                 of
                 this
                 Opinion
                 ;
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 obliedged
                 to
                 believe
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 contrary
                 to
                 Sense
                 ,
                 Reason
                 and
                 Scripture
                 .
                 And
                 secondly
                 ,
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 frequently
                 shewed
                 that
                 they
                 say
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 ,
                 for
                 untill
                 about
                 the
                 Eight
                 or
                 
                   Ninth
                   Century
                
                 this
                 Opinion
                 did
                 not
                 creep
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 only
                 entered
                 in
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   Images
                
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 among
                 several
                 others
                 ,
                 see
                 a
                 
                   late
                   discourse
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 there
                 were
                 ground
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 CHRIST
                 should
                 be
                 really
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 imagine
                 ;
                 yet
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 Principles
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 scarce
                 possible
                 ,
                 yea
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 altogether
                 impossible
                 ,
                 to
                 know
                 
                 certainly
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 assurance
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Bread
                 is
                 truly
                 Transubstantiated
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 CHRIST
                 is
                 Really
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 who
                 Adore
                 it
                 run
                 alwayes
                 the
                 Hazard
                 of
                 committing
                 the
                 
                   grossest
                   Idolatry
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 
                   Heinous
                   of
                   Crimes
                
                 .
                 According
                 to
                 the
                 Principles
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Elements
                 be
                 not
                 prepared
                 of
                 due
                 matter
                 ,
                 viz.
                 The
                 Bread
                 of
                 true
                 Wheat
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wine
                 of
                 ripe
                 Grapes
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 any
                 wayes
                 spoiled
                 or
                 corrupted
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 Priest
                 who
                 Celebrats
                 ,
                 be
                 not
                 a
                 true
                 Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Rightly
                   ordained
                
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 things
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 make
                 ones
                 Ordination
                 valid
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 possible
                 to
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 wanting
                 or
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 present
                 ,
                 but
                 thought
                 he
                 should
                 be
                 a
                 
                   True
                   Priest
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 he
                 intend
                 not
                 seriously
                 the
                 
                   Consecration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 not
                 pronounce
                 the
                 words
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 not
                 pronounce
                 them
                 right
                 ,
                 but
                 doth
                 either
                 mangle
                 or
                 transpose
                 them
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 these
                 cases
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Transubstantiation
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 difference
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Elements
                   of
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 which
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 consecrat
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   common
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   is
                   Transubstantiated
                
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 not
                 ,
                 when
                 CHRIST
                 
                   is
                   really
                
                 
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 absent
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 one
                 to
                 an
                 hundred
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 one
                 or
                 other
                 of
                 these
                 necessarie
                 conditions
                 of
                 a
                 right
                 Consecration
                 is
                 wanting
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 also
                 who
                 adore
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 certain
                 that
                 they
                 adore
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 really
                 ,
                 but
                 instead
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 paying
                 Divine
                 worship
                 to
                 a
                 
                   meer
                   creature
                
                 ,
                 to
                 lifeless
                 Bread
                 and
                 Wine
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 perplex
                 the
                 minds
                 and
                 consciences
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 seriously
                 consider
                 the
                 heinousness
                 of
                 the
                 crime
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 To
                 evade
                 this
                 Difficultie
                 ,
                 they
                 tell
                 us
                 that
                 
                   the
                   Adoration
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 is
                 always
                 with
                 the
                 supposition
                 of
                 
                   Christ's
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 adore
                 the
                 Bread
                 upon
                 this
                 condition
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 sillie
                 evasion
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 never
                 free
                 their
                 Church
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 Doctours
                 or
                 the
                 Learned
                 who
                 may
                 use
                 these
                 subtilties
                 ;
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 make
                 any
                 such
                 supposition
                 ,
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 worship
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 with
                 any
                 such
                 salvo
                 .
                 And
                 besides
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 One
                 and
                 the
                 Other
                 pay
                 the
                 same
                 Adoration
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 as
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 :
                 for
                 without
                 any
                 scruple
                 ,
                 they
                 worship
                 alwayes
                 and
                 every
                 where
                 the
                 Bread
                 which
                 is
                 pretended
                 to
                 be
                 Consecration
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 sometimes
                 ,
                 nay
                 oftimes
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   Transubstantiated
                   into
                   the
                   Body
                   and
                   Blood
                   of
                
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 those
                 necessary
                 conditions
                 
                 which
                 infer
                 that
                 change
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 
                   simple
                   Bread
                
                 ,
                 will
                 it
                 take
                 off
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   worship
                   thee
                   if
                   thou
                   art
                
                 CHRIST
                 ?
                 Which
                 is
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 Woman
                 should
                 pretend
                 to
                 excuse
                 her
                 Adultery
                 ,
                 by
                 saying
                 when
                 she
                 admitted
                 a
                 stranger
                 ,
                 I
                 
                   do
                   this
                   if
                   thou
                   art
                   mine
                   Husband
                   .
                
                 A
                 woman
                 is
                 not
                 honest
                 and
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 embrace
                 another
                 upon
                 light
                 pretences
                 and
                 appearances
                 ;
                 she
                 should
                 be
                 alwayes
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 her
                 
                   real
                   Husband
                
                 to
                 whom
                 she
                 payes
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 a
                 wife
                 :
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 none
                 are
                 faithfull
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 throw
                 away
                 the
                 worship
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 ,
                 upon
                 uncertain
                 objects
                 .
                 
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   jealous
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 as
                 jealous
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 as
                 any
                 earthly
                 Husband
                 is
                 of
                 his
                 honour
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 never
                 be
                 pleased
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 worship
                 rashly
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 sure
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 him
                 we
                 worship
                 .
                 Thus
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                
                 should
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   and
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 seing
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 uncertain
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 
                   de
                   facto
                
                 thus
                 turned
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 safer
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 then
                 to
                 worship
                 :
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 crime
                 in
                 not
                 worshipping
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 worshipping
                 we
                 may
                 run
                 the
                 hazard
                 of
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 No
                 King
                 would
                 find
                 fault
                 with
                 one
                 that
                 were
                 blind
                 or
                 half
                 blind
                 ,
                 for
                 not
                 falling
                 down
                 and
                 paying
                 homage
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 were
                 Ignorant
                 of
                 his
                 presence
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 such
                 a
                 
                 one
                 ,
                 upon
                 presumption
                 of
                 the
                 King's
                 presence
                 should
                 prostrat
                 himself
                 before
                 the
                 empty
                 
                   Chair
                   of
                   State
                
                 ,
                 or
                 mistake
                 a
                 Courteour
                 for
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 accoast
                 him
                 with
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Titles
                   of
                   Soveraignity
                
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 him
                 all
                 the
                 respect
                 proper
                 to
                 Kings
                 ,
                 both
                 he
                 should
                 render
                 himself
                 ridiculous
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 what
                 he
                 did
                 would
                 be
                 altogether
                 vain
                 and
                 unprofitable
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 would
                 find
                 no
                 acceptance
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 nay
                 would
                 very
                 readily
                 displease
                 and
                 incense
                 him
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 would
                 imply
                 that
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 were
                 as
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 others
                 as
                 in
                 himself
                 .
                 The
                 case
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 which
                 any
                 one
                 may
                 easily
                 apply
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 lastly
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 suppose
                 in
                 general
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   it self
                
                 is
                 duely
                 consecrat
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Bread
                   and
                   Wine
                   is
                   actually
                   transubstantiated
                
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   and
                   Bloud
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 from
                 hence
                 follow
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 neither
                 precept
                 nor
                 example
                 in
                 all
                 Scripture
                 .
                 
                   Our
                   Saviour
                
                 did
                 not
                 enjoyn
                 it
                 himself
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 the
                 Apostles
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 did
                 they
                 look
                 upon
                 themselves
                 as
                 oblidged
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                
                 ,
                 they
                 received
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 
                   same
                   manner
                
                 they
                 did
                 their
                 other
                 
                 
                   common
                   Meals
                
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 cannot
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 should
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   is
                   my
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 even
                 understanding
                 the
                 words
                 literally
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 this
                 reason
                 hold
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 all
                 things
                 might
                 be
                 adored
                 .
                 The
                 
                   body
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 only
                 the
                 
                   object
                   of
                   adoration
                
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 union
                 with
                 the
                 God-head
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 if
                 we
                 may
                 worship
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 contains
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 
                   united
                   to
                   the
                   divine
                   nature
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 and
                 also
                 ought
                 to
                 worship
                 
                   every
                   other
                   thing
                
                 where
                 the
                 essence
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 every
                 Stone
                 ,
                 and
                 Tree
                 ,
                 and
                 Animal
                 ,
                 all
                 Animat
                 and
                 
                   Inanimat
                   Creatures
                
                 ,
                 should
                 be
                 worshipped
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   them
                   all
                
                 .
                 But
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Creature
                 is
                 flat
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 with
                 a
                 
                   particular
                   reverence
                
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 expresly
                 commanded
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 he
                 sheweth
                 there
                 
                   visible
                   rayes
                   of
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                
                 and
                 even
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 worship
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 who
                 sheweth
                 himself
                 
                   thus
                   present
                
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Israelites
                 worshipped
                 not
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 but
                 toward
                 the
                 Ark
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 Moses
                 worshipped
                 God
                 who
                 manifested
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 
                   burning
                   bush
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 bush
                 it self
                 .
                 But
                 where
                 God
                 or
                 Christ
                 is
                 not
                 present
                 by
                 such
                 visible
                 
                   rayes
                   of
                   Majesty
                
                 ,
                 there
                 worship
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 payed
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 Christ
                 dwelleth
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 hope
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 
                 none
                 will
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   every
                   believer
                
                 should
                 be
                 worshipped
                 :
                 so
                 though
                 Christ
                 should
                 be
                 
                   really
                   present
                
                 in
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 follow
                 that
                 the
                 Elements
                 whereof
                 it
                 is
                 constitute
                 should
                 be
                 adored
                 ,
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Manger
                   wherein
                   Christ
                   lay
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Cloaths
                 which
                 covered
                 his
                 Body
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Papists
                 who
                 adore
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 it self
                 ,
                 that
                 which
                 they
                 
                   see
                   ,
                   feel
                   ,
                   and
                   taste
                   with
                   their
                   bodily
                   senses
                   ,
                
                 they
                 adore
                 the
                 creature
                 with
                 the
                 Creator
                 ,
                 and
                 commit
                 as
                 
                   great
                   absurdity
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   gross
                   Idolatry
                
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 who
                 should
                 have
                 ador'd
                 
                   Christ's
                   garments
                
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 his
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 whatever
                 way
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   words
                   of
                   its
                   institution
                
                 ,
                 whither
                 we
                 take
                 them
                 Figuratively
                 (
                 as
                 certainly
                 they
                 should
                 ,
                 )
                 or
                 even
                 Literally
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 would
                 be
                 at
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 clear
                 that
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 no
                 object
                 of
                 adoration
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 who
                 religious
                 adore
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   service
                   to
                   that
                   which
                   by
                   nature
                   is
                   no
                   God
                   ,
                
                 which
                 is
                 down
                 right
                 Idolatry
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 Papists
                 are
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 in
                 looking
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Sacrament
                   as
                   a
                   due
                   object
                   of
                   Adoration
                   ,
                
                 and
                 by
                 entertaining
                 no
                 less
                 esteem
                 of
                 it
                 then
                 they
                 do
                 of
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 himself
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 commit
                 gross
                 absurdity
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 guilty
                 of
                 unaccountable
                 stupidity
                 in
                 eating
                 ,
                 chewing
                 ,
                 and
                 digesting
                 ;
                 and
                 consequently
                 letting
                 forth
                 to
                 the
                 draught
                 
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 such
                 a
                 high
                 Opinion
                 of
                 ;
                 to
                 believe
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 less
                 then
                 the
                 GOD
                 whom
                 they
                 should
                 adore
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 treat
                 it
                 thus
                 seems
                 most
                 disagreeable
                 and
                 inconsistant
                 :
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 both
                 to
                 elevat
                 and
                 to
                 depress
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 raise
                 it
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 is
                 possible
                 ;
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 to
                 debase
                 it
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 can
                 be
                 .
                 Adoration
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 honour
                 which
                 can
                 be
                 payed
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 speaks
                 out
                 the
                 greatest
                 contempt
                 of
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 eat
                 and
                 devour
                 it
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 tenets
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Pope
                 should
                 interpose
                 his
                 Authority
                 to
                 discharge
                 people
                 to
                 treat
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 
                   common
                   food
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 to
                 put
                 upon
                 him
                 the
                 greatest
                 indignity
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 Christ
                 hath
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   take
                   eat
                   this
                
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 needs
                 be
                 no
                 hinderance
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Pope
                   to
                   enjoya
                
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 who
                 pretends
                 to
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 alter
                 and
                 dispence
                 with
                 
                   Divine
                   Commands
                   :
                   Christ
                
                 said
                 of
                 the
                 Cup
                 too
                 ,
                 
                   drink
                   ye
                   all
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 this
                 hath
                 not
                 hindred
                 the
                 Pope
                 to
                 take
                 it
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 cannot
                 be
                 alledg'd
                 greater
                 inconveniences
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 then
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 Bread
                 to
                 be
                 eaten
                 and
                 chew'd
                 .
                 If
                 the
                 People
                 saw
                 the
                 Host
                 only
                 in
                 the
                 Priests
                 hands
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 elevat
                 ;
                 their
                 respect
                 and
                 esteem
                 thereto
                 might
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 easily
                 keept
                 up
                 :
                 but
                 nothing
                 
                 may
                 occasion
                 more
                 the
                 vilifying
                 thereof
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 allowing
                 them
                 Liberty
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 most
                 Despicable
                 food
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   GOD
                   commanded
                   the
                   Israelites
                   ,
                   to
                   eat
                   what
                   was
                   usuallie
                   adored
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                
                 that
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 thereby
                 might
                 be
                 undeceived
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Opinion
                   of
                   the
                   Deity
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   :
                
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 convince
                 one
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 sees
                 it
                 eaten
                 by
                 another
                 :
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 may
                 he
                 be
                 reasoned
                 out
                 of
                 that
                 Belief
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 accustomed
                 to
                 eat
                 it
                 himself
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Heathen
                   Oratour
                
                 speaks
                 ,
                 
                   is
                   any
                   man
                   so
                   mad
                   as
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   eats
                   to
                   be
                   God.
                
                 The
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 therefore
                 should
                 either
                 let
                 go
                 the
                 
                   Doctrine
                   of
                   Transubstantiation
                
                 ,
                 or
                 they
                 should
                 abolish
                 the
                 Custome
                 of
                 Feeding
                 upon
                 what
                 ,
                 they
                 say
                 and
                 profess
                 to
                 believe
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 changed
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Body
                   of
                   their
                   LORD
                
                 :
                 for
                 
                   these
                   two
                
                 seems
                 not
                 to
                 agree
                 well
                 together
                 .
                 There
                 can
                 be
                 nothing
                 more
                 brutish
                 
                   then
                   to
                   adore
                   what
                   they
                   eat
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   eat
                   what
                   they
                   adore
                   ,
                
                 whereby
                 they
                 make
                 themselves
                 and
                 their
                 Religion
                 lyable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   greatest
                   contempt
                
                 and
                 Derision
                 .
                 A
                 proof
                 of
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 in
                 that
                 known
                 speech
                 of
                 Averoes
                 the
                 
                   Arabian
                   Philosopher
                   ,
                   I
                   have
                   travelled
                   ,
                
                 says
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   over
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   found
                   diverse
                   Sects
                   ,
                   but
                   so
                   sottish
                   a
                   Sect
                   ,
                   or
                   Law
                   ,
                   I
                   ▪
                   never
                   found
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   the
                   Sect
                   of
                   the
                   Christians
                   ;
                   Because
                   with
                   their
                   own
                   Teeth
                
                 
                 
                   they
                   devour
                   their
                   God
                   whom
                   they
                   Worship
                   .
                
              
               
                 By
                 
                   these
                   Instances
                
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 adduced
                 ,
                 the
                 Idolatry
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 clearly
                 appear
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 
                   that
                   Church
                
                 both
                 teacheth
                 to
                 adore
                 as
                 GOD
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 alloweth
                 to
                 have
                 Compartners
                 in
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 :
                 Which
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 longer
                 insisted
                 on
                 ,
                 both
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 pertinent
                 to
                 our
                 subject
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 seasonable
                 to
                 the
                 times
                 ,
                 when
                 Rome
                 is
                 likelie
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 active
                 by
                 its
                 Emissaries
                 ,
                 to
                 re-establish
                 its
                 Authority
                 among
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 so
                 many
                 fair
                 and
                 plausible
                 things
                 are
                 pretended
                 for
                 the
                 inclining
                 Men
                 to
                 embrace
                 its
                 principles
                 and
                 practices
                 :
                 but
                 whatever
                 
                   specious
                   pretncees
                
                 be
                 used
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 all
                 reason
                 to
                 avoid
                 the
                 
                   communion
                   of
                   that
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 whose
                 
                   communion
                   cannot
                   be
                   keept
                   ,
                   without
                   drawing
                   on
                   our selves
                   the
                   guilt
                   of
                   Idolatry
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   having
                   accession
                   thereto
                   in
                   others
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 draw
                 to
                 a
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 this
                 Section
                 ;
                 seing
                 the
                 Knowledge
                 and
                 Worship
                 of
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 is
                 so
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 Worship
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 particularly
                 directed
                 to
                 Him
                 ,
                 what
                 matter
                 of
                 Thankfulness
                 have
                 we
                 that
                 our
                 Lot
                 hath
                 been
                 in
                 
                   these
                   Times
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 these
                 places
                 where
                 we
                 may
                 so
                 easily
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   true
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 way
                 to
                 
                   find
                   acceptance
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 born
                 in
                 former
                 Times
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 many
                 other
                 Places
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 we
                 might
                 have
                 remained
                 for
                 ever
                 without
                 the
                 
                   true
                   knowledge
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 without
                 all
                 
                   Hopes
                   of
                   true
                   Felicity
                
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 once
                 matter
                 of
                 Praise
                 to
                 a
                 Poor-man
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 passed
                 by
                 a
                 Toad
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 
                   Venemous
                   Creature
                
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 had
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 
                   Vile
                   a
                   Beast
                
                 :
                 But
                 truly
                 it
                 should
                 stir
                 up
                 greater
                 Thankfulness
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 hath
                 not
                 left
                 us
                 to
                 wander
                 after
                 the
                 Foolish
                 and
                 Ignorant
                 Devices
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 nor
                 to
                 be
                 involved
                 into
                 the
                 
                   Idolatrous
                   Abominations
                
                 of
                 such
                 as
                 know
                 not
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 have
                 Deformed
                 and
                 Debased
                 our
                 Natures
                 ,
                 and
                 rendred
                 us
                 more
                 ugly
                 and
                 loathsome
                 in
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 then
                 such
                 
                   Vile
                   creatures
                
                 are
                 in
                 our
                 sight
                 .
                 Blessed
                 be
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 hath
                 sent
                 us
                 the
                 
                   Light
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 which
                 hath
                 dispelled
                 the
                 Darkness
                 of
                 
                   Heathenish
                   superstition
                   and
                   Idolatry
                
                 ,
                 and
                 drawn
                 us
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Service
                   of
                   those
                   who
                   by
                   Nature
                   are
                   no
                   gods
                   ,
                
                 which
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 wayes
                 Profitable
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 but
                 many
                 wayes
                 Hurtfull
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 Blessing
                 for
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 enough
                 Thankfull
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 Sense
                 thereof
                 we
                 will
                 value
                 it
                 above
                 all
                 Blessings
                 .
                 Many
                 Heathens
                 and
                 Infidels
                 indeed
                 
                 enjoy
                 a
                 Pleasanter
                 soil
                 ,
                 their
                 Countrey
                 perhaps
                 affoords
                 them
                 rich
                 Mines
                 of
                 Gold
                 and
                 Silver
                 ,
                 and
                 aboundance
                 of
                 Wines
                 and
                 Spices
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 want
                 :
                 But
                 yet
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 envy
                 them
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 think
                 them
                 happier
                 then
                 we
                 ,
                 seing
                 we
                 have
                 that
                 which
                 brings
                 us
                 better
                 then
                 a
                 
                   Temporal
                   Happiness
                
                 ,
                 even
                 
                   Eternal
                   Life
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   is
                   Life
                   Eternal
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   might
                   know
                   thee
                   ,
                   the
                   only
                   true
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   sent
                   ;
                   Iohn
                
                 17
                 :
                 3.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 we
                 look
                 upon
                 this
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 true
                 GOD
                 as
                 any
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 Praise
                 and
                 Highly
                 esteem
                 it
                 and
                 testifie
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 a
                 care
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 this
                 Knowledge
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 slight
                 and
                 despise
                 a
                 thing
                 who
                 are
                 careless
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 readie
                 to
                 prefer
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 to
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 might
                 have
                 been
                 expected
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 need
                 ,
                 of
                 
                   exhorting
                   People
                   to
                   seek
                   after
                   the
                   knowledge
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 ere
                 this
                 time
                 ,
                 every
                 one
                 both
                 Old
                 and
                 
                   Young
                   ,
                   Great
                
                 and
                 Small
                 would
                 have
                 abundantly
                 known
                 Him
                 ,
                 seing
                 we
                 have
                 so
                 many
                 good
                 Occasions
                 of
                 acquiring
                 this
                 Knowledge
                 ;
                 But
                 alas
                 !
                 the
                 contrary
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 our
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 answerable
                 to
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 some
                 can
                 give
                 so
                 little
                 account
                 
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 either
                 by
                 Nature
                 or
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 might
                 imagine
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 alwayes
                 tedder'd
                 in
                 the
                 
                   deserts
                   of
                   Arabia
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 bred
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                   green
                   Pastures
                   of
                   Brittain
                
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 generally
                 gross
                 ignorance
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 little
                 desire
                 to
                 know
                 him
                 ;
                 every
                 thing
                 even
                 the
                 most
                 trifling
                 shufles
                 aside
                 ,
                 and
                 diverts
                 from
                 the
                 
                   knowledge
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 hotly
                 pursued
                 except
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 (
                 though
                 People
                 will
                 not
                 
                   avow
                   it
                   ,
                   yet
                
                 )
                 do
                 speak
                 out
                 a
                 contempt
                 and
                 undervaluing
                 thereof
                 .
                 The
                 Prophet
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   a
                   controversie
                   with
                   Israel
                   ,
                   because
                   there
                   was
                   not
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   the
                   Land
                   ;
                   Hos
                   :
                
                 4
                 :
                 1.
                 and
                 surely
                 we
                 have
                 reason
                 to
                 think
                 ,
                 that
                 his
                 controversie
                 with
                 us
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 lesse
                 ,
                 seeing
                 besides
                 our
                 lake
                 of
                 this
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 but
                 despise
                 it
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 we
                 neither
                 much
                 desire
                 it
                 nor
                 endeavour
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 
                   clear
                   manifestations
                   of
                   himself
                
                 ,
                 but
                 some
                 will
                 not
                 believe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 are
                 careless
                 to
                 be
                 acquainted
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   loving
                   darkness
                   rather
                   then
                   light
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 Truth
                 is
                 to
                 love
                 their
                 Mi●…ery
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 their
                 Happiness
                 :
                 For
                 certainly
                 this
                 
                   inner
                   darkness
                
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 will
                 bring
                 on
                 
                   outer
                   and
                   Eternall
                   darkness
                
                 ;
                 who
                 are
                 without
                 the
                 
                   knowledge
                   of
                   God
                
                 here
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 debarred
                 
                   His
                   presence
                   hereafter
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 considering
                 that
                 their
                 ignorance
                 is
                 wilfull
                 and
                 without
                 excuse
                 .
              
               
               
                 2ly
                 .
                 As
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 shew
                 our
                 regard
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   estimation
                   of
                   the
                   True
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 by
                 taking
                 care
                 to
                 get
                 and
                 maintain
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 so
                 likewise
                 by
                 
                   walking
                   worthy
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 in
                 studying
                 to
                 
                   Glorifie
                   Him
                
                 whom
                 we
                 thus
                 profess
                 to
                 know
                 ,
                 otherwayes
                 we
                 shall
                 but
                 make
                 our
                 guilt
                 and
                 condemnation
                 the
                 greater
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 avail
                 us
                 much
                 to
                 
                   profess
                   GOD
                   with
                   our
                   Mouths
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   deny
                   him
                   by
                   our
                   works
                   ;
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   with
                   our
                   tongues
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   with
                   our
                   deeds
                   and
                   actions
                
                 ;
                 if
                 our
                 knowledge
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 lead
                 and
                 
                   excite
                   us
                
                 to
                 the
                 honouring
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 prove
                 much
                 to
                 our
                 hurt
                 and
                 dammage
                 ;
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 learn
                 from
                 ,
                 Rom
                 :
                 1.
                 where
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   plagues
                   and
                   judgements
                   God
                   gave
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   they
                   knew
                   God
                   ,
                   did
                   not
                   glorifie
                   him
                   as
                   God
                   ,
                   neither
                   were
                   thankful
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   gave
                   them
                   up
                   to
                   a
                   reprobate
                   mind
                   ,
                   to
                   do
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   not
                   convenient
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   all
                   might
                   be
                   d●…mn'd
                   who
                   believed
                   not
                   the
                   truth
                   ,
                   but
                   had
                   pleasure
                   in
                   unrighteousnes●…
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 it
                 ;
                 2Thes
                 :
                 2.
                 12
                 
                 Seing
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 found
                 out
                 the
                 True
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 revealed
                 himself
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 slight
                 or
                 neglect
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 careless
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 with
                 all
                 Readiness
                 and
                 Cheerfulness
                 ,
                 pay
                 that
                 Homage
                 ,
                 Worship
                 and
                 Service
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 unto
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 shew
                 which
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 
                   third
                   Particular
                
                 we
                 promised
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 we
                 shall
                 treat
                 thereof
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 Sections
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 IV.
                 
                   Shewing
                   what
                   Worship
                   and
                   Service
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   we
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   same
                   .
                
              
               
                 THE
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 most
                 necessarie
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 enough
                 that
                 we
                 find
                 out
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   True
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 also
                 own
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 unless
                 we
                 pay
                 him
                 that
                 
                   Homage
                   and
                   Worship
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   unto
                
                 Him
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 He
                 is
                 our
                 Master
                 whom
                 we
                 serve
                 and
                 Obey
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 He
                 is
                 our
                 Soveragin
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 swear
                 Loyalty
                 ,
                 and
                 pay
                 the
                 
                   proper
                   Acts
                   of
                   allegiance
                
                 ,
                 so
                 He
                 is
                 our
                 GOD
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 give
                 the
                 Worship
                 due
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 rightly
                 performed
                 ,
                 unless
                 we
                 know
                 well
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 to
                 find
                 out
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 proceed
                 Warrily
                 and
                 take
                 right
                 Measures
                 ,
                 otherways
                 we
                 cannot
                 
                   choose
                   but
                   fall
                   into
                   gross
                   Mistakes
                   ,
                
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 follow
                 at
                 random
                 ,
                 the
                 Devices
                 and
                 Imaginations
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Hearts
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 pleaseth
                 us
                 may
                 Displease
                 GOD
                 ,
                 &
                 be
                 unsuitable
                 to
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 improper
                 
                 for
                 the
                 advancing
                 his
                 
                   Honour
                   and
                   Glory
                
                 .
                 Nor
                 will
                 it
                 justifie
                 and
                 warrand
                 any
                 
                   way
                   of
                   Worshipping
                
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 is
                 observed
                 by
                 others
                 :
                 for
                 whither
                 we
                 view
                 the
                 old
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   present
                   World
                
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 that
                 the
                 
                   generality
                   of
                   man-kind
                   ,
                   have
                   deviated
                   much
                   from
                   the
                   true
                   way
                   of
                   worshipping
                   God
                
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 set
                 up
                 
                   various
                   forms
                   of
                   Religion
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 because
                 in
                 modelling
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 studied
                 more
                 their
                 own
                 several
                 humours
                 and
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 was
                 proper
                 in
                 it self
                 ,
                 or
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 for
                 example
                 ,
                 the
                 manner
                 after
                 which
                 the
                 Heathens
                 worshipped
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   was
                   an
                   abomination
                   unto
                   him
                
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 could
                 he
                 who
                 is
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 be
                 but
                 displeased
                 with
                 
                   empty
                   outward
                   shewes
                
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   sensless
                   insignificant
                   actions
                
                 ?
                 How
                 could
                 it
                 but
                 offend
                 his
                 
                   unspoted
                   puritie
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 worshipped
                 by
                 debauchery
                 ,
                 and
                 acts
                 of
                 filthiness
                 and
                 impurity
                 ?
                 How
                 odious
                 to
                 his
                 
                   infinite
                   wisdom
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Foolish
                 and
                 ridiculous
                 Gestures
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 his
                 Honour
                 and
                 delight
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 unsutable
                 to
                 his
                 goodness
                 and
                 mercy
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 courted
                 with
                 Cruelty
                 and
                 Barbarity
                 ?
                 As
                 Lucian
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   they
                   rather
                   deserve
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Impious
                   then
                   Religious
                   ,
                   who
                   think
                   God
                   takes
                   pleasure
                   to
                   be
                   worshipped
                   after
                   that
                   manner
                   .
                
                 The
                 practices
                 of
                 the
                 Heathen
                 in
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
                 destroy
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Ide●…
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 chock
                 these
                 Sentiments
                 of
                 him
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 by
                 Nature
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 these
                 
                   Poetical
                   fables
                
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 their
                 Gods
                 guilty
                 of
                 
                   theft
                   ,
                   murder
                   ,
                   adultery
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   vices
                
                 ;
                 which
                 Fables
                 were
                 again
                 necessarly
                 keept
                 up
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 the
                 better
                 defend
                 and
                 support
                 that
                 Foolish
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 Worship
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 holding
                 forth
                 the
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 did
                 only
                 serve
                 to
                 beget
                 mean
                 and
                 unworthy
                 thoughts
                 of
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 
                   practices
                   of
                   men
                
                 therefore
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 very
                 uncertain
                 rule
                 to
                 walk
                 by
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our
                 own
                 Fancy
                 ;
                 and
                 seing
                 men
                 have
                 differed
                 about
                 nothing
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   way
                   and
                   manner
                   of
                   worshipping
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 it
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 tedious
                 task
                 to
                 examine
                 their
                 various
                 sentiments
                 .
                 The
                 surest
                 and
                 
                   nearest
                   way
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 informed
                 wherein
                 the
                 true
                 and
                 
                   acceptable
                   Worship
                
                 of
                 God
                 consists
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 apply
                 our selves
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 ●…o
                 search
                 out
                 his
                 will
                 and
                 
                   pleasure
                   concerning
                   us
                
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 about
                 to
                 make
                 presents
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 offer
                 gifts
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 consider
                 what
                 we
                 our selves
                 would
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 will
                 be
                 gratefull
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 whose
                 favour
                 we
                 are
                 seeking
                 ;
                 so
                 
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 being
                 design'd
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 
                 not
                 to
                 seek
                 therein
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 humors
                 &
                 inclinations
                 ,
                 as
                 what
                 will
                 find
                 acceptance
                 in
                 his
                 sight
                 .
                 And
                 nothing
                 will
                 find
                 acceptance
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 Nature
                 ,
                 conform
                 to
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 doth
                 properly
                 express
                 the
                 
                   glory
                   of
                   his
                   Attributes
                   and
                   perfections
                
                 ;
                 So
                 none
                 can
                 shew
                 us
                 these
                 things
                 but
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 doe
                 not
                 declare
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 sure
                 not
                 to
                 erre
                 :
                 an
                 expresse
                 particular
                 Revelation
                 therefore
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 determine
                 the
                 Worship
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 who
                 besides
                 himself
                 should
                 presume
                 to
                 order
                 it
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 part
                 to
                 set
                 about
                 the
                 
                   service
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 only
                 to
                 prescribe
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 something
                 of
                 
                   GOD'S
                   mind
                   and
                   will
                
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 
                   true
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 learn'd
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   light
                
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 GOD
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 
                   his
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 which
                 never
                 varies
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 Wherefore
                 a
                 due
                 and
                 serious
                 consideration
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                   and
                   Attributes
                
                 ,
                 might
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 His
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 :
                 the
                 Dictates
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Reason
                   and
                   Conscience
                
                 being
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 teach
                 us
                 his
                 Will.
                 But
                 though
                 
                   Natural
                   light
                
                 may
                 thus
                 teach
                 us
                 part
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 can
                 not
                 shew
                 
                   all
                   that
                   is
                   necessary
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 usefull
                 so
                 far
                 ,
                 and
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 slighted
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 
                 is
                 not
                 full
                 or
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 neither
                 so
                 very
                 certain
                 now
                 ,
                 by
                 Reason
                 of
                 
                   that
                   darknesse
                
                 which
                 Sin
                 hath
                 raised
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 too
                 thick
                 to
                 be
                 dispelled
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   Light
                
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 Sin
                 hath
                 so
                 mingled
                 it self
                 with
                 our
                 very
                 Nature
                 and
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 sometimes
                 difficult
                 to
                 distinguish
                 betwixt
                 the
                 
                   Dictates
                   of
                   right
                   Reason
                   and
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   erroneous
                   sentiments
                   of
                   that
                   Sinfull
                   contagion
                   .
                
                 And
                 farther
                 ,
                 seing
                 wee
                 have
                 not
                 kept
                 our
                 
                   First
                   state
                
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 become
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 some
                 other
                 Homage
                 and
                 Worship
                 is
                 requisite
                 then
                 if
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 so
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 to
                 think
                 
                   that
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   offended
                   GOD
                   should
                   do
                   no
                   more
                   ,
                
                 then
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 still
                 retained
                 their
                 uprightnesse
                 ;
                 another
                 acknowledgement
                 is
                 due
                 from
                 
                   Traitors
                   and
                   Rebels
                
                 ,
                 then
                 from
                 these
                 who
                 have
                 been
                 always
                 Loyal
                 ,
                 els
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 accepted
                 .
                 But
                 what
                 Homage
                 Sinners
                 should
                 pay
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 they
                 should
                 Address
                 themselves
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 known
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 declare
                 it
                 :
                 
                   Natural
                   Reason
                
                 doth
                 not
                 teach
                 this
                 ,
                 for
                 though
                 it
                 were
                 cleared
                 of
                 its
                 present
                 incumbrances
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 adapted
                 to
                 the
                 State
                 in
                 which
                 we
                 were
                 Created
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 State
                 of
                 Innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 serve
                 to
                 direct
                 our
                 behaviour
                 if
                 we
                 fall
                 from
                 that
                 state
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 some
                 
                   new
                   Revelation
                
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 superadded
                 to
                 
                   natural
                   Light
                
                 
                 both
                 to
                 confirm
                 it
                 and
                 to
                 supply
                 its
                 defects
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 what
                 was
                 thus
                 necessary
                 ,
                 GOD
                 hath
                 not
                 withholden
                 from
                 Men
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 made
                 
                   Particular
                   Manifestations
                
                 of
                 himself
                 to
                 distinguish
                 himself
                 from
                 the
                 
                   False
                   Deities
                
                 which
                 Men
                 had
                 devised
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 shewed
                 above
                 :
                 So
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 
                   expresse
                   Revelation
                
                 of
                 his
                 Mind
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 way
                 how
                 he
                 will
                 be
                 Worshipped
                 ;
                 that
                 Men
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 to
                 seeke
                 herein
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 make
                 an
                 offer
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 
                   Abominable
                   in
                   his
                   Sight
                
                 .
                 The
                 Worship
                 of
                 GOD
                 is
                 not
                 now
                 left
                 to
                 Mens
                 
                   uncertain
                   conjectures
                
                 ,
                 and
                 unless
                 they
                 be
                 Perverse
                 and
                 Obstinate
                 ,
                 they
                 need
                 not
                 perplex
                 their
                 Minds
                 long
                 with
                 such
                 enquiries
                 ,
                 
                   wherewith
                   shall
                   I
                   come
                   before
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   bow
                   my self
                   before
                   the
                   high
                   GOD
                   ?
                   Shall
                   I
                   come
                   before
                   him
                   with
                   burnt
                   offering
                   ,
                   with
                   Calves
                   of
                   a
                   year
                   old
                
                 ;
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 truely
                 Serious
                 we
                 may
                 soon
                 come
                 to
                 a
                 resolution
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 Micah
                 saith
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   shewed
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   man
                   what
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   the
                   Lord
                   do
                   inquire
                   of
                   thee
                   .
                
                 He
                 hath
                 given
                 a
                 sure
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 rule
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Moses
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   hidden
                   from
                   thee
                   neither
                   is
                   it
                   far
                   of
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   in
                   Heaven
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   say
                   ,
                   who
                   shal
                   go
                   up
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   learn
                   and
                   bring
                   it
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   hear
                   it
                   and
                   doe
                   it
                   .
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   beyond
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   shouldest
                   say
                   who
                   shall
                   go
                   over
                   the
                   Sea
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   bring
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   hear
                   it
                   and
                   do
                   it
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Word
                   is
                   very
                   nigh
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   thy
                   heart
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   mayest
                   doe
                   it
                   ;
                   Deut
                   :
                
                 30.
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 are
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 witnessed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Testimonies
                   ,
                   of
                   Miracles
                   ,
                   Prophecies
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 like
                 ;
                 which
                 could
                 only
                 come
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 who
                 ever
                 also
                 considers
                 impartially
                 and
                 attenti●…ely
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 Manner
                 of
                 expression
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 acknowledge
                 they
                 are
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Inspiration
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 matter
                 ,
                 they
                 both
                 teach
                 things
                 not
                 discernable
                 by
                 
                   naturall
                   light
                
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 the
                 
                   dictates
                   of
                   human
                   reason
                
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 so
                 purely
                 and
                 with
                 such
                 evidence
                 held
                 forth
                 by
                 any
                 
                   meer
                   man
                
                 ,
                 sure
                 all
                 the
                 writings
                 of
                 the
                 Philosophers
                 come
                 farr
                 short
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 
                   Style
                   and
                   expression
                
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 fitted
                 to
                 teach
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 so
                 becoming
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sutable
                 to
                 the
                 divine
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   God
                
                 only
                 could
                 joyne
                 these
                 two
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 Greatest
                 Master
                 of
                 Eloquency
                 to
                 counterfeit
                 them
                 :
                 So
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 
                   many
                   evidences
                
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 being
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 his
                 word
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 Designe
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 to
                 direct
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prescribe
                 
                   that
                   Service
                
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 accepted
                 
                 by
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 informed
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 consult
                 these
                 
                   Holy
                   books
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 
                   N.
                   T.
                
                 even
                 
                   as
                   a
                   Subject
                
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 Devoir
                 to
                 his
                 Soveragine
                 ,
                 would
                 do
                 best
                 to
                 consult
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   acts
                   and
                   statutes
                   of
                   the
                   Kingdom
                
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 would
                 Worship
                 GOD
                 acceptably
                 must
                 do
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 direction
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 who
                 would
                 shew
                 himself
                 a
                 
                   Loyal
                   and
                   dutifull
                   Subject
                
                 ,
                 must
                 doe
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 careful
                 observance
                 of
                 the
                 Laws
                 and
                 Statutes
                 of
                 his
                 Prince
                 .
              
               
                 Some
                 will
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 ask
                 here
                 wither
                 
                   any
                   service
                
                 will
                 be
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 besides
                 what
                 is
                 enjoyned
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 study
                 to
                 answer
                 plainly
                 and
                 in
                 few
                 words
                 .
                 First
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 exchange
                 the
                 
                   divine
                   appointments
                
                 with
                 our
                 
                   own
                   divices
                
                 ;
                 for
                 nothing
                 which
                 we
                 can
                 doe
                 will
                 excuse
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 
                   Commanded
                   duties
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 be
                 received
                 in
                 compensation
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 we
                 then
                 truly
                 adore
                 GOD
                 and
                 own
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 heartily
                 and
                 readily
                 comply
                 with
                 his
                 holy
                 will
                 and
                 pleasure
                 and
                 as
                 this
                 will
                 please
                 him
                 better
                 then
                 an
                 Ox
                 ,
                 or
                 Bullock
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 horns
                 and
                 hoofs
                 ,
                 yea
                 better
                 then
                 thousands
                 of
                 oblations
                 and
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 ,
                 so
                 though
                 we
                 would
                 doe
                 never
                 so
                 much
                 or
                 so
                 many
                 things
                 it
                 would
                 not
                 please
                 him
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 left
                 undone
                 ,
                 
                 as
                 Samuel
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Saul
                   ,
                   hath
                   the
                   Lord
                   as
                   great
                   pleasure
                   in
                   Sacrifices
                   and
                   burnt
                   offerings
                   as
                   in
                   obeying
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   behold
                   to
                   obey
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   Sacrifice
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   hearken
                   then
                   the
                   fat
                   of
                   Lambs
                
                 ;
                 ●…
                 Sam.
                 15.
                 22.
                 
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 make
                 the
                 
                   acts
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 and
                 Devotion
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Devising
                 of
                 equall
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 value
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 Commanded
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Abominable
                   Superstition
                
                 .
                 But
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 if
                 these
                 two
                 be
                 garded
                 against
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 unlawfull
                 or
                 displeasing
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 do
                 things
                 not
                 expressely
                 or
                 particularly
                 enjoined
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 the
                 end
                 and
                 Reason
                 of
                 doing
                 them
                 ,
                 be
                 mainly
                 to
                 help
                 forward
                 that
                 Service
                 which
                 is
                 enjoined
                 .
                 This
                 matter
                 will
                 be
                 farther
                 cleared
                 by
                 the
                 following
                 Example
                 ,
                 if
                 
                   some
                   Capricious
                   and
                   Conceited
                   Person
                
                 should
                 either
                 counteract
                 or
                 slight
                 the
                 
                   established
                   Statutes
                   of
                   the
                   King
                
                 ,
                 and
                 resolve
                 to
                 expresse
                 
                   His
                   Loyalty
                
                 by
                 new
                 ways
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 find
                 acceptance
                 with
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 aime
                 be
                 good
                 :
                 But
                 on
                 the
                 other
                 hand
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 duely
                 observe
                 the
                 
                   King's
                   laws
                
                 and
                 pay
                 the
                 Homage
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 moreover
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 his
                 Affection
                 will
                 doe
                 more
                 or
                 something
                 else
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 by
                 the
                 Lawes
                 he
                 is
                 tyed
                 to
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 displeased
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 yea
                 cannot
                 but
                 highly
                 
                 favour
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 same
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 
                   present
                   question
                
                 ,
                 only
                 there
                 is
                 this
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 
                   humane
                   laws
                
                 are
                 imperfect
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 a
                 Man
                 may
                 out-doe
                 them
                 ,
                 his
                 Actions
                 often
                 may
                 be
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 he
                 may
                 pretend
                 to
                 merit
                 at
                 the
                 King's
                 hand
                 :
                 but
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 most
                 perfect
                 and
                 reacheth
                 to
                 all
                 things
                 good
                 and
                 commendable
                 either
                 in
                 themselves
                 or
                 in
                 Order
                 to
                 other
                 things
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 have
                 Reason
                 to
                 plead
                 Merit
                 before
                 GOD
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 any
                 thing
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 For
                 their
                 Actions
                 which
                 are
                 commanded
                 fall
                 short
                 of
                 the
                 Perfection
                 required
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 not
                 expresly
                 or
                 particularly
                 required
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 Good
                 or
                 Usefull
                 any
                 wise
                 ,
                 it
                 comes
                 under
                 some
                 general
                 Command
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 Good
                 and
                 Usefull
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 vain
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 service
                 ,
                 which
                 GOD
                 doth
                 not
                 value
                 or
                 regard
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 having
                 shewed
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 hath
                 prescrib'd
                 
                   the
                   Worship
                   he
                   would
                   have
                   in
                   the
                   holy
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 worship
                 in
                 
                   an
                   acceptable
                   manner
                
                 ,
                 who
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 there
                 directed
                 :
                 It
                 comes
                 next
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   that
                   Worship
                   is
                   which
                   is
                   there
                   required
                   ,
                   &
                   by
                   which
                   we
                   testify
                   that
                   we
                   own
                   the
                   true
                   GOD
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   God.
                
                 Now
                 in
                 discoursing
                 hereof
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 begin
                 with
                 that
                 which
                 indeed
                 must
                 
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 in
                 our
                 Addresses
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 both
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Propitiation
                   for
                   sin
                
                 .
                 Without
                 this
                 the
                 Scripture
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   God
                   ;
                   Heb
                   :
                
                 11.
                 6.
                 
                 And
                 the
                 reason
                 thereof
                 is
                 clear
                 ,
                 for
                 seing
                 we
                 have
                 offended
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 made
                 him
                 our
                 enemy
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 
                   our
                   peace
                
                 be
                 first
                 made
                 ,
                 before
                 either
                 
                   our
                   Persons
                
                 or
                 Actions
                 can
                 find
                 Favour
                 in
                 his
                 Eyes
                 :
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 peace
                 without
                 the
                 Mediation
                 and
                 Intercession
                 of
                 
                   some
                   third
                   Person
                
                 .
                 When
                 Parties
                 treat
                 together
                 immediately
                 by
                 themselves
                 ,
                 it
                 speaks
                 out
                 an
                 equality
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 t'
                 would
                 savour
                 of
                 great
                 Arrogancy
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 presume
                 to
                 draw
                 near
                 of
                 our selves
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   infinite
                   distance
                
                 betwixt
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 makes
                 it
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 that
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 Dayes-Man
                 ;
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 
                   such
                   an
                   one
                
                 is
                 to
                 do
                 
                   a
                   dishonour
                   to
                   the
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                   .
                
                 Nw
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 is
                 a
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 
                   none
                   other
                
                 ,
                 by
                 him
                 we
                 have
                 
                   accesse
                   to
                   God
                
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 ;
                 
                   I
                   am
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   way
                   ,
                   the
                   truth
                   and
                   the
                   life
                   ,
                   no
                   man
                   cometh
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   but
                   by
                   Me
                   ;
                   Iohn
                
                 14.
                 6.
                 
                 
                   There
                   is
                   not
                   Salvation
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Peter
                   ,
                   in
                   any
                   other
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   other
                   Name
                   under
                   Heaven
                   given
                   among
                   Men
                   whereby
                   we
                   must
                   be
                   saved
                   .
                   Acts
                
                 4.
                 12
                 
                 When
                 ever
                 therefore
                 we
                 present
                 our selves
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 all
                 
                   our
                   services
                
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 tendred
                 
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   him
                
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 St.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   whatsoever
                   ye
                   do
                   in
                   word
                   or
                   deed
                   ,
                   do
                   all
                   in
                   the
                   Name
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   giving
                   Thanks
                   to
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   Father
                   by
                   Him.
                   Col
                   :
                
                 3.
                 17.
                 for
                 what
                 is
                 not
                 done
                 thus
                 by
                 Faith
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 is
                 rejected
                 as
                 the
                 addresses
                 of
                 an
                 
                   irreconciled
                   enemy
                
                 which
                 nauseat
                 and
                 stir
                 up
                 wrath
                 :
                 all
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 and
                 services
                 of
                 Unbelievers
                 are
                 an
                 abomination
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 Therefore
                 also
                 ,
                 besides
                 
                   Faith
                   in
                   Christ
                
                 as
                 Mediatour
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 draw
                 near
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   Faith
                   in
                   him
                   as
                   the
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   great
                   Propitiation
                   for
                   sin
                   :
                
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 Majesty
                 of
                 God
                 requireth
                 that
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 exacteth
                 this
                 ;
                 it
                 being
                 most
                 just
                 and
                 Reasonable
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 do
                 a
                 wrong
                 ,
                 should
                 both
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 satisfaction
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 the
                 
                   Injured
                   Person
                
                 hath
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 remit
                 the
                 wrong
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 
                   Partie
                   offending
                
                 into
                 favour
                 .
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 hath
                 made
                 Satisfaction
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 submitting
                 Himself
                 to
                 the
                 
                   death
                   of
                   the
                   Cross
                
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 could
                 never
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 our selves
                 but
                 it
                 remains
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 
                   by
                   Faith
                
                 give
                 our
                 assent
                 to
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 
                   in
                   our
                   name
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   by
                   Faith
                
                 we
                 offer
                 up
                 unto
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   this
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 just
                 and
                 due
                 to
                 be
                 payed
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 offences
                 and
                 sins
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 this
                 ,
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 
                 done
                 cannot
                 be
                 imputed
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 nor
                 receiv'd
                 as
                 a
                 
                   satisfaction
                   for
                   us
                
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 
                   case
                   of
                   an
                   affront
                
                 ,
                 when
                 a
                 
                   third
                   Person
                
                 ,
                 understanding
                 well
                 all
                 the
                 
                   points
                   of
                   Honour
                
                 ,
                 is
                 desirous
                 to
                 Reconcile
                 the
                 Affronted
                 and
                 Affronter
                 ,
                 by
                 drawing
                 up
                 
                   a
                   writ
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 ample
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 
                   the
                   fault
                
                 of
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sufficient
                 Reparation
                 of
                 
                   the
                   honour
                
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 this
                 Writ
                 is
                 only
                 accepted
                 and
                 becomes
                 satisfactory
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 who
                 gives
                 the
                 affront
                 subscribes
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 if
                 he
                 refuse
                 to
                 own
                 and
                 ratifie
                 it
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 altogether
                 void
                 and
                 null
                 ;
                 neither
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 reparation
                 of
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 Him
                 who
                 is
                 injured
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 Even
                 so
                 here
                 ,
                 the
                 Death
                 of
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 a
                 
                   sufficient
                   atonement
                   for
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doeth
                 truely
                 repair
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   honour
                
                 and
                 Authority
                 which
                 are
                 affronted
                 and
                 injured
                 by
                 out
                 sins
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 effectuall
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 peace
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 untill
                 we
                 assent
                 thereto
                 by
                 Faith
                 ;
                 for
                 untill
                 that
                 be
                 done
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   actuall
                   reparation
                
                 made
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 what
                 Christ
                 hath
                 done
                 is
                 his
                 own
                 deed
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 can
                 be
                 reckoned
                 ours
                 no
                 manner
                 of
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 no
                 more
                 valid
                 then
                 the
                 Writ
                 in
                 the
                 
                   former
                   case
                
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 offender
                 neither
                 drew
                 up
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 consented
                 to
                 after
                 it
                 was
                 drawn
                 up
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 how
                 necessary
                 Faith
                 is
                 in
                 our
                 addresses
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 for
                 
                   Iesus
                   his
                   sake
                
                 and
                 by
                 
                   vertue
                   of
                   his
                   blood
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 ha●…
                 
                 liberty
                 to
                 approach
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 only
                 Faith
                 in
                 Him
                 which
                 makes
                 him
                 become
                 our
                 Advocate
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 
                   Propitiation
                   for
                   our
                   sins
                   in
                   particular
                
                 ;
                 Without
                 Faith
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 remove
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   wrath
                   of
                   God
                
                 due
                 to
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 approaches
                 of
                 Unbeleevers
                 will
                 but
                 prove
                 their
                 confusion
                 and
                 destruction
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 though
                 Faith
                 be
                 necessary
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 necessary
                 ;
                 it
                 must
                 indeed
                 have
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 in
                 our
                 worship
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 addresses
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 
                   the
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 mind
                 other
                 things
                 too
                 ,
                 else
                 we
                 mangle
                 the
                 Service
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 very
                 much
                 wanting
                 in
                 that
                 Worship
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 As
                 when
                 a
                 King
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 clemency
                 ,
                 hath
                 
                   Indemnified
                   rebellious
                   and
                   Disobedient
                   Subjects
                
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 their
                 duty
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 Indemnity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 claime
                 his
                 Protection
                 and
                 Favour
                 and
                 
                   other
                   Priviledges
                
                 only
                 by
                 Vertue
                 thereof
                 :
                 But
                 also
                 to
                 return
                 to
                 the
                 Loyalty
                 and
                 Obedience
                 of
                 
                   good
                   Subjects
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 manifest
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 such
                 proper
                 acts
                 and
                 Services
                 ,
                 as
                 they
                 have
                 occasion
                 of
                 .
                 
                   So
                   we
                   are
                   justified
                   by
                   faith
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   peace
                   with
                   GOD
                   through
                   our
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 absolve
                 us
                 from
                 paying
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 what
                 his
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 Dignity
                 and
                 
                   Excellency
                   of
                   his
                   Nature
                
                 require
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 we
                 are
                 rather
                 the
                 more
                 
                 oblidged
                 to
                 set
                 about
                 carefully
                 ,
                 what
                 was
                 our
                 duty
                 before
                 our
                 revolt
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 these
                 other
                 services
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 that
                 we
                 own
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 
                   the
                   LORD
                   GOD.
                
                 Therefore
                 though
                 Faith
                 makes
                 our
                 way
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 rendreth
                 our
                 Actions
                 acceptable
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 yet
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 insteed
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 duties
                 we
                 owe
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 We
                 must
                 first
                 Reconcile
                 our selves
                 to
                 God
                 
                   by
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 by
                 proper
                 and
                 sutable
                 acts
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 Inward
                 and
                 
                   Outward
                   Man
                
                 ,
                 endeavour
                 to
                 honour
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 Glory
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Due
                   to
                   his
                   Name
                
                 .
                 To
                 worship
                 in
                 
                   the
                   General
                
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 to
                 
                   make
                   an
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   some
                   excellency
                   in
                   another
                   :
                
                 Therefore
                 the
                 true
                 worship
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 serious
                 sense
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 giving
                 proper
                 &
                 sutable
                 expressions
                 thereof
                 ;
                 and
                 seing
                 GOD
                 is
                 infinitly
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 powerfull
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 We
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 
                   Reason
                   and
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 to
                 fear
                 and
                 love
                 him
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 depend
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 offer
                 prayers
                 and
                 praises
                 vnto
                 him
                 ;
                 for
                 these
                 Divine
                 attributes
                 of
                 Power
                 ,
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 are
                 not
                 otherwise
                 glorified
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 we
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 shew
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 seing
                 GOD
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Goodness
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 but
                 
                   our
                   Maker
                   ,
                   Preserver
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   all
                   me
                   have
                
                 ,
                 therefore
                 
                   a
                   ready
                   and
                   chearfull
                   Obedience
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   him
                
                 ;
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 especially
                 we
                 must
                 
                   testify
                   that
                   we
                   own
                   &
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   .
                
                 What
                 Obligations
                 are
                 on
                 Servants
                 to
                 obey
                 their
                 
                   Masters
                   ,
                   Children
                
                 their
                 
                   Parents
                   ,
                   Subjects
                
                 their
                 
                   King
                   ,
                   the
                   same
                
                 and
                 
                   greater
                   Obligations
                
                 are
                 upon
                 us
                 to
                 obey
                 God
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 evident
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 disown
                 and
                 reject
                 him
                 from
                 being
                 our
                 GOD
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 refuse
                 to
                 obey
                 in
                 any
                 thing
                 he
                 commands
                 .
                 Now
                 all
                 the
                 Commands
                 of
                 GOD
                 may
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 
                   two
                   sorts
                
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 whose
                 reason
                 is
                 apparent
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 such
                 are
                 those
                 which
                 are
                 discernable
                 by
                 
                   natural
                   light
                
                 ,
                 and
                 usually
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Moral
                   law
                
                 .
                 The
                 observance
                 whereof
                 is
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 very
                 
                   Order
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 act
                 rationally
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 follow
                 this
                 Law
                 as
                 closely
                 ,
                 as
                 
                   the
                   Brute
                   Creature
                
                 do
                 their
                 
                   Natural
                   instinct
                
                 .
                 But
                 besides
                 the
                 commands
                 of
                 this
                 
                   first
                   kind
                
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 
                   others
                   Meerly
                   Arbitrary
                
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 enjoined
                 cheifly
                 to
                 hold
                 out
                 his
                 
                   absolute
                   Soveraginity
                
                 over
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prove
                 our
                 Subjection
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 
                   These
                   Divines
                
                 ordinarly
                 term
                 
                   Positive
                   Precepts
                
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 known
                 by
                 Revelation
                 .
                 GOD
                 never
                 suffered
                 Man
                 to
                 be
                 without
                 some
                 command
                 of
                 
                   this
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Iews
                 had
                 many
                 such
                 ,
                 but
                 Christians
                 have
                 few
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 few
                 too
                 are
                 
                 made
                 very
                 serviceable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   great
                   ends
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   perfection
                   of
                   our
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   their
                   Union
                   with
                   God.
                
                 How
                 ever
                 though
                 't
                 were
                 otherwise
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 serve
                 and
                 Worship
                 God
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   to
                   own
                   Gods
                   Authority
                   ,
                
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 appear
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 observe
                 
                   positive
                   Precepts
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Duties
                   of
                   the
                   Moral
                   Law
                
                 ;
                 seing
                 thereby
                 we
                 signifie
                 a
                 
                   true
                   respect
                
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Authority
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 Reason
                 which
                 induceth
                 us
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 Observance
                 .
                 Our
                 
                   chief
                   motive
                   to
                   the
                   obedience
                   of
                   the
                   Moral
                   Law
                   ,
                
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Will
                   and
                   Authority
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Religious
                   worship
                
                 :
                 but
                 it
                 cannot
                 appear
                 that
                 our
                 Obedience
                 to
                 that
                 Law
                 is
                 for
                 GOD
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 refuse
                 to
                 
                   observe
                   the
                   positive
                   Precepts
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 Obedience
                 is
                 no
                 
                   true
                   Obedience
                
                 ,
                 which
                 consider
                 rather
                 the
                 
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   thing
                
                 then
                 the
                 authority
                 of
                 the
                 Injoyner
                 .
              
               
                 Indeed
                 if
                 Moral
                 and
                 
                   positive
                   Duties
                
                 come
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 in
                 Competition
                 together
                 ,
                 then
                 
                   these
                   last
                
                 should
                 give
                 place
                 to
                 
                   the
                   first
                
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Will
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 
                   Rule
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   have
                   Mercy
                   and
                   not
                   Sacrifice
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 rather
                 then
                 Sacrifice
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Reason
                 for
                 suspending
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 and
                 contempt
                 of
                 GOD
                 to
                 slight
                 or
                 
                 neglect
                 them
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 
                   by
                   the
                   breach
                   of
                   a
                   positive
                   precept
                   ,
                
                 that
                 our
                 
                   first
                   Parents
                
                 revolted
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 brought
                 all
                 
                   this
                   Masse
                   of
                   Sin
                   and
                   Misery
                
                 upon
                 
                   Mankind
                   ;
                   Which
                
                 shews
                 
                   Divine
                   Authority
                
                 is
                 affronted
                 by
                 small
                 things
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Wrath
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 may
                 be
                 provock'd
                 by
                 the
                 neglect
                 of
                 
                   positive
                   Commands
                
                 no
                 lesse
                 then
                 of
                 
                   What
                   is
                   Moral
                
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 they
                 are
                 grosely
                 mistaken
                 who
                 think
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 concern'd
                 to
                 be
                 what
                 we
                 call
                 
                   Moral
                   good
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 little
                 matter
                 whither
                 they
                 observe
                 the
                 
                   positive
                   Ordinances
                
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 .
                 He
                 is
                 indeed
                 no
                 
                   true
                   servant
                
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 a
                 
                   right
                   Worshipper
                
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Vicious
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 Conversation
                 is
                 not
                 Honest
                 and
                 Righteous
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Weighty
                   matter
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 :
                 but
                 neither
                 can
                 He
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   God
                
                 ,
                 who
                 makes
                 no
                 Conscience
                 of
                 doing
                 
                   these
                   Acts
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 been
                 pleased
                 
                   to
                   enjoyne
                   ,
                   to
                   shew
                   his
                   Authority
                   ,
                
                 and
                 to
                 
                   try
                   what
                   regard
                   we
                   have
                   thereto
                   .
                
                 One
                 may
                 be
                 
                   Chaste
                   ,
                   Temperate
                   ,
                   Iust
                   ,
                   Bountifull
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                
                 Not
                 for
                 God's
                 cause
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 agreeable
                 to
                 his
                 Constitution
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 his
                 Health
                 ,
                 Interest
                 ,
                 Reputation
                 &c
                 :
                 but
                 who
                 is
                 all
                 these
                 ,
                 &
                 also
                 carefull
                 to
                 expresse
                 his
                 
                   devotion
                   ,
                   those
                   otherwayes
                
                 which
                 are
                 
                   peculiar
                   to
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 gives
                 a
                 true
                 proof
                 that
                 he
                 owns
                 God
                 and
                 doeth
                 what
                 he
                 doeth
                 only
                 for
                 him
                 .
              
               
               
                 Thus
                 wee
                 have
                 given
                 a
                 
                   General
                   View
                
                 of
                 tha●…
                 
                   Worship
                   and
                   Service
                
                 which
                 is
                 
                   Due
                   to
                   GOD.
                
                 To
                 condescend
                 to
                 Particulars
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 them
                 Severally
                 would
                 be
                 a
                 
                   tedious
                   Taske
                
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 desirous
                 must
                 be
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 gather
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 much
                 helped
                 herein
                 by
                 that
                 Excellent
                 Book
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   whole
                   Duty
                   of
                   Man
                
                 :
                 But
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 we
                 shall
                 only
                 speak
                 
                   to
                   one
                   or
                   two
                   points
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 help
                 to
                 a
                 farther
                 understanding
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   Gods
                   Worship
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 V.
                 
                   Of
                   the
                   Fear
                   of
                   GOD.
                
                 
              
               
                 THAT
                 we
                 may
                 shew
                 more
                 Particularlie
                 ,
                 how
                 and
                 wherein
                 GOD
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 Worshipped
                 and
                 Acknowledged
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 instance
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 Fear
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 prove
                 from
                 
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   that
                   GOD
                   should
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                
                 it
                 being
                 so
                 known
                 and
                 manifest
                 a
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 who
                 have
                 ever
                 acknowledged
                 a
                 GOD
                 ,
                 have
                 also
                 
                   Acknowledged
                   that
                   he
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 not
                 only
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 even
                 amongst
                 all
                 
                   Nations
                   ,
                   all
                   Religion
                   and
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 is
                 frequently
                 expressed
                 ,
                 by
                 this
                 one
                 particular
                 ,
                 he
                 
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 would
                 
                 be
                 very
                 strange
                 ,
                 if
                 any
                 should
                 think
                 GOD
                 
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   Feared
                
                 ;
                 a
                 greater
                 Parodox
                 was
                 never
                 vented
                 among
                 Men
                 :
                 
                   Fear
                   ye
                   not
                   Me
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   Will
                   ye
                   not
                   tremble
                   at
                   my
                   Presence
                   ,
                   which
                   have
                   placed
                   the
                   sand
                   for
                   the
                   bound
                   of
                   the
                   Sea
                   ,
                   by
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   decree
                   that
                   it
                   cannot
                   pass
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   though
                   the
                   Waves
                   thereof
                   toss
                   themselves
                   ,
                   yet
                   can
                   they
                   not
                   prevaile
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   rear
                   yet
                   can
                   they
                   not
                   pass
                   over
                   it
                   .
                   Ier
                
                 5.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 same
                 Prophet
                 hath
                 it
                 ,
                 Chap.
                 10.
                 6.
                 7.
                 
                 
                   Forasmuch
                   as
                   there
                   is
                   none
                   like
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   thou
                   art
                   great
                   ,
                   thy
                   Name
                   is
                   great
                   in
                   might
                   ,
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   fear
                   thee
                   ,
                   O
                   King
                   of
                   Nations
                   ?
                   For
                   to
                   thee
                   doth
                   it
                   appertain
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 saying
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 
                   Roman
                   Oratour
                   ,
                   quis
                   non
                   timeat
                   amnia
                   providentem
                   ,
                   &
                   cogitantem
                   ,
                   &
                   animadvertentem
                   ,
                   &
                   omnia
                   ad
                   se
                   pertinere
                   putantem
                   ,
                   curiosum
                   &
                   plenum
                   negotii
                   Deum
                   :
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   fear
                   that
                   GOD
                   ,
                   who
                   sees
                   and
                   takes
                   notice
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   so
                   carefull
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   business
                   as
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   Particular
                   concern
                   for
                   every
                   Action
                   and
                   Person
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 
                   that
                   GOD
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                
                 so
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 mean
                 that
                 
                   servile
                   and
                   slavish
                   fear
                
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 Men
                 only
                 apprehensive
                 of
                 the
                 hurt
                 and
                 evil
                 which
                 GOD
                 may
                 do
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 such
                 have
                 who
                 consider
                 GOD
                 only
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Being
                   of
                   great
                   Might
                   and
                   Power
                   ,
                
                 which
                 he
                 useth
                 Arbitrally
                 ,
                 without
                 
                 considering
                 that
                 his
                 Power
                 is
                 alwayes
                 managed
                 by
                 his
                 Wisdom
                 ,
                 and
                 determined
                 by
                 his
                 Goodness
                 .
                 This
                 
                   Kind
                   of
                   Fear
                
                 ingendereth
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 as
                 oft
                 avert
                 a
                 Man's
                 mind
                 from
                 GOD
                 as
                 incline
                 it
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 Plutarch
                 observeth
                 
                   in
                   his
                   Treatise
                   of
                   Superstition
                   ,
                   that
                   this
                   ordinarly
                   turneth
                   to
                   Atheism
                   ,
                   and
                   nourisheth
                   it
                   .
                
                 such
                 was
                 the
                 
                   Fear
                   of
                   the
                   Israelites
                
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 saw
                 the
                 Lightnings
                 and
                 heard
                 the
                 thunderings
                 from
                 
                   Mount
                   Sinai
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 18.
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 there
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   the
                   People
                   saw
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   they
                   removed
                   and
                   stood
                   a
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   said
                   unto
                   Moses
                   ,
                   speak
                   thou
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   hear
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   not
                   God
                   speak
                   with
                   us
                   ,
                   lest
                   we
                   die
                   .
                
                 It
                 was
                 
                   this
                   fear
                
                 also
                 ,
                 which
                 possessed
                 our
                 
                   First
                   Parents
                
                 after
                 they
                 had
                 eaten
                 the
                 
                   forbidden
                   fruit
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   afraid
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   hid
                   themselves
                   from
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   God
                   amongst
                   the
                   trees
                   of
                   the
                   Garden
                   ;
                   Gen.
                
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 the
                 Divels
                 themselves
                 are
                 seased
                 with
                 this
                 
                   Fear
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   fear
                   and
                   tremble
                   ,
                
                 but
                 by
                 doing
                 so
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 find
                 any
                 acceptance
                 with
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 True
                 and
                 
                   Commendable
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                
                 is
                 what
                 we
                 call
                 a
                 
                   filial
                   fear
                
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 
                   fear
                   as
                   a
                   Son
                   carrieth
                   to
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                
                 whom
                 he
                 loveth
                 dearly
                 ,
                 a
                 fear
                 which
                 breedeth
                 love
                 and
                 delight
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 God
                 and
                 glad
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 whereas
                 the
                 
                   other
                   fear
                
                 makes
                 one
                 wish
                 
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 inconsistent
                 with
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 fill
                 one
                 with
                 dread
                 and
                 horrour
                 :
                 Of
                 which
                 kind
                 of
                 Fear
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Apostle
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   fear
                   in
                   love
                   ,
                   but
                   perfect
                   love
                   casteth
                   out
                   fear
                   ,
                   because
                   fear
                   hath
                   torment
                   ,
                   he
                   that
                   feareth
                   is
                   not
                   made
                   perfect
                   in
                   love
                
                 ;
                 1
                 :
                 John
                 4
                 :
                 18.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 
                   true
                   Fear
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 
                   his
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 proceed
                 from
                 the
                 right
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 deep
                 Sense
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Glorious
                   Attributes
                
                 and
                 Perfections
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   Ignorance
                   is
                   the
                   Mother
                   of
                   Devotion
                   ,
                
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 quite
                 contrarie
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 one
                 knows
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 greater
                 apprehensions
                 he
                 hath
                 of
                 these
                 
                   infinite
                   excellencies
                
                 which
                 are
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 he
                 both
                 Fears
                 and
                 
                   Loves
                   Him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 we
                 find
                 that
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 God
                 
                   revealed
                   himself
                   most
                   ,
                   did
                   ever
                   Fear
                   him
                   most
                   :
                   Abraham
                   and
                   Moses
                
                 seemed
                 to
                 have
                 had
                 GOD
                 in
                 greater
                 reverence
                 then
                 all
                 other
                 Men
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 most
                 intimate
                 with
                 Him
                 ;
                 and
                 certainlie
                 the
                 
                   Angels
                   in
                   Heaven
                
                 do
                 yet
                 Fear
                 him
                 more
                 then
                 any
                 the
                 
                   most
                   eminent
                   Saint
                
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 see
                 him
                 more
                 clearlie
                 and
                 know
                 him
                 more
                 fully
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 ones
                 worth
                 and
                 perfection
                 is
                 known
                 it
                 is
                 alwayes
                 the
                 more
                 valued
                 and
                 esteemed
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Love
                 nor
                 Desire
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 
                 unknown
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 small
                 regard
                 which
                 any
                 can
                 have
                 to
                 the
                 Worth
                 and
                 Perfections
                 which
                 they
                 are
                 Ignorant
                 off
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 
                   true
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 get
                 the
                 
                   right
                   knowledge
                   of
                   Him
                
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 learn
                 what
                 he
                 is
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 great
                 he
                 is
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 furnish
                 our
                 minds
                 with
                 
                   true
                   and
                   proper
                   nations
                   of
                   his
                   Almighty
                   Power
                   ,
                   his
                   unsearchable
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   his
                   infinite
                   goodness
                   ,
                   his
                   unspotted
                   holiness
                   ,
                   his
                   admirable
                   greatness
                   ,
                   his
                   unspeakable
                   glory
                   ,
                   his
                   strict
                   and
                   severe
                   justice
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   Soveraign
                   Dominion
                   over
                   all
                   things
                
                 ;
                 which
                 made
                 
                   David
                   to
                
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   my
                   flesh
                   trembleth
                   for
                   fear
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   am
                   afraid
                   of
                   thy
                   judgements
                   ;
                   Psal
                   :
                
                 119.
                 120.
                 
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 labour
                 to
                 know
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 let
                 them
                 have
                 a
                 deep
                 impression
                 on
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 ever
                 bear
                 the
                 Sense
                 of
                 them
                 about
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 
                   truely
                   fear
                   God.
                
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 
                   true
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 expresseth
                 it self
                 alwayes
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 viz.
                 1.
                 in
                 reverence
                 towards
                 his
                 Name
                 and
                 Person
                 ;
                 &
                 2ly
                 .
                 in
                 a
                 care
                 not
                 to
                 offend
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 
                   truly
                   fear
                   God
                
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 
                   highly
                   honour
                
                 and
                 
                   reverence
                   Him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 both
                 inwardly
                 and
                 
                   outwardly
                   .
                   Inwardly
                
                 ,
                 by
                 having
                 him
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 Esteem
                 ,
                 and
                 thinking
                 upon
                 him
                 alwayes
                 with
                 a
                 holy
                 regard
                 and
                 Humble
                 Deference
                 .
                 When
                 ever
                 God
                 comes
                 into
                 
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 present
                 our selves
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 our
                 Spirit
                 should
                 be
                 struck
                 into
                 fear
                 and
                 ●…w
                 ;
                 we
                 should
                 lay
                 aside
                 all
                 Vanity
                 and
                 Lightness
                 ,
                 and
                 become
                 Grave
                 ,
                 Serious
                 ,
                 and
                 Composed
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 sutable
                 to
                 so
                 High
                 and
                 Holy
                 a
                 presence
                 .
                 The
                 serious
                 Thoughts
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 us
                 stoop
                 and
                 humble
                 our selves
                 and
                 be
                 very
                 submissive
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 consider
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 strip
                 our selves
                 of
                 all
                 Pride
                 ,
                 and
                 Self-conceit
                 and
                 look
                 upon
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 as
                 little
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 ;
                 yea
                 as
                 very
                 nothing
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 else
                 are
                 we
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 Creature
                 ,
                 nay
                 all
                 Creatures
                 together
                 when
                 compared
                 to
                 God.
                 Behold
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Nations
                   are
                   as
                   the
                   drop
                   of
                   a
                   bucket
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   counted
                   as
                   the
                   small
                   dust
                   of
                   the
                   Ballance
                   :
                   behold
                   he
                   taketh
                   up
                   the
                   Isles
                   as
                   a
                   very
                   little
                   thing
                   ;
                   All
                   Nations
                   before
                   him
                   are
                   as
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   are
                   counted
                   to
                   him
                   less
                   then
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   vanity
                   ;
                   he
                   sitteth
                   upon
                   the
                   circle
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   and
                   the
                   inhabitants
                   thereof
                   are
                   as
                   Grashoppers
                   ;
                   Isai
                   :
                
                 40
                 ,
                 15
                 ,
                 17
                 ,
                 22.
                 
                 They
                 who
                 are
                 proud
                 of
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 big
                 with
                 conceit
                 of
                 any
                 other
                 thing
                 ,
                 do
                 either
                 not
                 know
                 God
                 or
                 they
                 doe
                 little
                 reflect
                 upon
                 him
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 the
                 
                   lesser
                   Stars
                
                 disappear
                 when
                 the
                 Sun
                 ariseth
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Diamond
                 doth
                 obscure
                 with
                 its
                 brightness
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Peeble
                   ,
                   and
                   counterfeit
                   Stones
                
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 set
                 beside
                 them
                 ,
                 so
                 certainly
                 when
                 
                 God
                 is
                 seriously
                 considered
                 and
                 thought
                 upon
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 make
                 all
                 things
                 appear
                 small
                 and
                 inconsiderable
                 ;
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 
                   his
                   Greatness
                
                 and
                 Glory
                 will
                 cast
                 a
                 shadow
                 upon
                 the
                 
                   Beautie
                   ,
                   Lustre
                
                 ,
                 &
                 Excellencie
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Right
                   fear
                   of
                   GOD
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   him
                   who
                   hath
                   it
                   to
                   be
                   proud
                   ,
                
                 but
                 doth
                 alwayes
                 fill
                 him
                 with
                 low
                 and
                 mean
                 thoughts
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 a
                 
                   high
                   esteem
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   greater
                   reverence
                   for
                   him
                
                 ;
                 yea
                 ,
                 also
                 it
                 maketh
                 a
                 Man
                 to
                 admire
                 the
                 least
                 
                   Act
                   of
                   Favour
                
                 and
                 Condescension
                 which
                 cometh
                 from
                 GOD.
                 Thus
                 we
                 find
                 Abraham
                 humbled
                 himself
                 when
                 he
                 talked
                 with
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 shewed
                 what
                 a
                 
                   high
                   esteem
                
                 he
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 behold
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   Now
                   I
                   have
                   taken
                   upon
                   me
                   to
                   speak
                   unto
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   which
                   am
                   but
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                
                 ;
                 Gen
                 18
                 :
                 27.
                 
                 Iob
                 likewise
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 clear
                 
                   Sight
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 base
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 
                   behold
                   I
                   am
                   vain
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   what
                   shall
                   I
                   answer
                   thee
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   lay
                   my
                   hand
                   upon
                   my
                   mouth
                   :
                
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   heard
                   of
                   thee
                   by
                   the
                   hearing
                   of
                   the
                   ear
                   ,
                   but
                   now
                   mine
                   eyes
                   seeth
                   thee
                   ,
                   wherefore
                   I
                   abhorre
                   my self
                   ,
                   and
                   repent
                   in
                   dust
                   and
                   ashes
                   ;
                   Iob
                
                 40
                 ,
                 4
                 :
                 42
                 ;
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 David
                 had
                 considered
                 
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   God's
                   Fingers
                   ,
                   the
                   Moon
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Stars
                   ,
                
                 and
                 was
                 drawn
                 by
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 of
                 the
                 greatness
                 of
                 the
                 Maker
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 
                 looks
                 down
                 with
                 contempt
                 and
                 disdain
                 upon
                 himself
                 and
                 all
                 Mankind
                 ,
                 and
                 admires
                 GOD'S
                 Goodness
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 
                   Lord
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   Man
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   art
                   mindfull
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   that
                   thou
                   visitest
                   him
                   ?
                   Psal.
                
                 8
                 :
                 4.
                 
                 Thus
                 it
                 appears
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                
                 doth
                 alwayes
                 make
                 us
                 to
                 reverence
                 and
                 
                   esteem
                   him
                   highly
                   in
                   our
                   minds
                   ,
                
                 and
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 contemn
                 and
                 undervalue
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 things
                 out
                 of
                 respect
                 unto
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 thus
                 
                   reverence
                   God
                   Inwardly
                
                 ,
                 by
                 studying
                 to
                 have
                 great
                 &
                 
                   worthy
                   thoughts
                
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 &
                 mean
                 &
                 
                   low
                   thoughts
                   of
                   our selves
                
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 things
                 besides
                 for
                 his
                 cause
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 shew
                 reverence
                 towards
                 him
                 Outwardly
                 ,
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Grave
                   and
                   Humble
                   deportment
                   of
                   the
                   Outward
                   man
                   before
                   him
                   :
                
                 All
                 
                   reverence
                   of
                   the
                   Divine
                   Majestie
                
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 confined
                 within
                 us
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 sometimes
                 appear
                 without
                 also
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 much
                 Within
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 something
                 of
                 it
                 Kyth
                 Outwardly
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Inward
                   Thoughts
                   ,
                   Sentiments
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Inclinations
                 of
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 are
                 always
                 to
                 be
                 discerned
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Outward
                   behaviour
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 we
                 
                   Inwardly
                   fear
                   GOD
                
                 and
                 
                   reverence
                   him
                
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 discover
                 it
                 both
                 by
                 speaking
                 alwayes
                 of
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 Respect
                 and
                 Deference
                 ;
                 and
                 also
                 by
                 such
                 Acts
                 and
                 Gestures
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 when
                 we
                 set
                 about
                 his
                 Worship
                 or
                 present
                 our selves
                 
                 before
                 Him
                 ;
                 as
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 express
                 and
                 speak
                 out
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 that
                 
                   Infinite
                   Disstance
                
                 which
                 is
                 betwixt
                 Him
                 and
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 we
                 read
                 that
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 and
                 Moses
                 ,
                 and
                 David
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Servants
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 used
                 to
                 
                   bow
                   down
                
                 and
                 
                   fall
                   upon
                   their
                   Face
                   to
                   the
                   Ground
                   when
                   they
                   appeared
                   before
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 appeared
                 unto
                 them
                 .
                 Yea
                 ,
                 GOD
                 himself
                 expresly
                 required
                 this
                 of
                 Moses
                 and
                 Ioshua
                 ,
                 at
                 these
                 
                   Manifestations
                   of
                   his
                   presence
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                
                 which
                 we
                 find
                 ,
                 Exod.
                 3.
                 5.
                 
                 Iosh
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 For
                 there
                 he
                 commanded
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   put
                   off
                   their
                   shoes
                   from
                   off
                   their
                   feet
                   ,
                
                 which
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custom
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Eastern
                   Nations
                
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 a
                 Testimonie
                 of
                 Respect
                 and
                 Reverence
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 seing
                 we
                 bear
                 no
                 proportion
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Greatness
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 more
                 Proper
                 or
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Exalt
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 depressing
                 of
                 our selves
                 and
                 humbling
                 of
                 our
                 Bodies
                 in
                 
                   his
                   Sight
                
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 Angels
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   Glorious
                   Spirits
                
                 ,
                 are
                 said
                 
                   to
                   vail
                   and
                   cover
                   their
                   faces
                   when
                   they
                   appear
                   before
                   God
                
                 ;
                 And
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 Reason
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 abashed
                 and
                 humbled
                 
                   who
                   dwell
                   in
                   houses
                   of
                   clay
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   whose
                   foundation
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   dust
                   .
                
                 Certainly
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 Gesture
                 or
                 Posture
                 more
                 humble
                 then
                 anoher
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 us
                 to
                 use
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 doth
                 
                 bespeak
                 little
                 
                   Reverence
                   to
                
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 use
                 that
                 Gesture
                 and
                 Carriage
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 speak
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 speaks
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 would
                 not
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 were
                 conversing
                 with
                 our
                 Equals
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Inferiours
                   .
                   Sitting
                   therefore
                   at
                   Prayer
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   having
                   the
                   head
                   covered
                   when
                   Divine
                   Worship
                   is
                   performed
                   ,
                
                 are
                 very
                 undecent
                 and
                 unbecoming
                 things
                 .
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 ever
                 this
                 creept
                 in
                 ,
                 or
                 came
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 fashion
                 amongst
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 yet
                 more
                 strange
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 should
                 be
                 some
                 who
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 defend
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 condemned
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   Servants
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 the
                 Custome
                 of
                 
                   all
                   Nations
                
                 whatsoever
                 :
                 For
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 would
                 account
                 it
                 irreverence
                 towards
                 their
                 
                   False
                   Gods
                
                 ;
                 which
                 many
                 Christians
                 in
                 
                   this
                   Country
                
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 to
                 do
                 towards
                 the
                 
                   True
                   and
                   Living
                   God.
                
                 What
                 the
                 Lord
                 saith
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Malachy
                
                 ,
                 in
                 another
                 case
                 ,
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 applicable
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   Son
                   honoureth
                   his
                   Father
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   Servant
                   his
                   Master
                   ,
                   if
                   then
                   I
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   ,
                   where
                   is
                   my
                   honour
                   ,
                   and
                   if
                   I
                   be
                   a
                   Master
                   where
                   is
                   my
                   fear
                   :
                   offer
                   this
                   now
                   unto
                   thy
                   Governour
                   ,
                   will
                   he
                   be
                   pleased
                   with
                   thee
                   ,
                   or
                   accept
                   thy
                   Person
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   ?
                   Mal
                   :
                
                 1.
                 6.
                 8.
                 
                 Nay
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 
                   best
                   quality
                
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 
                   meaner
                   sort
                   of
                   Gentlemen
                
                 ,
                 
                 would
                 look
                 upon
                 themselves
                 ,
                 as
                 affronted
                 and
                 uncivilly
                 Treated
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 greater
                 respect
                 payed
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 some
                 shew
                 to
                 God
                 :
                 who
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 incens'd
                 and
                 provock'd
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Tennent
                 or
                 
                   any
                   other
                   Poor
                   mean
                   Fellow
                
                 should
                 thrust
                 into
                 his
                 presence
                 ,
                 without
                 uncovering
                 his
                 Head
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 down
                 and
                 talk
                 with
                 him
                 ?
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 cause
                 kick
                 such
                 
                   all
                   manner'd
                   Persons
                
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 doore
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 can
                 be
                 reckoned
                 as
                 reverence
                 and
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 devotion
                 to
                 God
                 which
                 men
                 look
                 upon
                 as
                 rudenesse
                 and
                 incivility
                 .
              
               
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 which
                 very
                 much
                 mistake
                 that
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   Isai.
                
                 29.
                 13.
                 
                 Where
                 the
                 Lord
                 complains
                 of
                 his
                 
                   People
                   of
                   Old
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   drew
                   near
                   Him
                   with
                   their
                   Mouth
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   they
                   honoured
                   him
                   with
                   their
                   lips
                   ,
                
                 as
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 a
                 discharge
                 of
                 all
                 
                   externall
                   Worship
                
                 or
                 of
                 
                   outward
                   reverence
                
                 therein
                 :
                 whereas
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   honour
                
                 and
                 reverence
                 which
                 the
                 Lord
                 there
                 finds
                 fault
                 with
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 
                   that
                   their
                   hearts
                   were
                   far
                   from
                   him
                   :
                
                 God
                 values
                 not
                 the
                 Body
                 without
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 for
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 dead
                 Carcase
                 ;
                 he
                 cares
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 
                   outward
                   reverence
                
                 and
                 Prostrations
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   Spirit
                   of
                   devotion
                   is
                   wanting
                   :
                
                 but
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 chiefly
                 for
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 Mind
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   better
                   part
                   of
                   Man
                
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 expects
                 that
                 
                 having
                 the
                 inward
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   man
                
                 will
                 follow
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 
                   what
                   God
                   hath
                   joyned
                   together
                   should
                   not
                   be
                   put
                   asunder
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 enjoyns
                 the
                 
                   honouring
                   of
                   God
                   outwardly
                
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 inwardly
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Glorify
                   God
                   in
                   your
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   your
                   spirit
                   which
                   are
                   Gods
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Cor
                 :
                 6.
                 20.
                 
                 '
                 Tits
                 
                   true
                   superstition
                
                 is
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 best
                 way
                 to
                 redresse
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 turn
                 Profane
                 and
                 irreverent
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 pleased
                 with
                 the
                 humblest
                 postures
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 when
                 our
                 hearts
                 and
                 souls
                 do
                 not
                 accompany
                 them
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 that
                 want
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 the
                 necessary
                 and
                 
                   becoming
                   testimonies
                   of
                   devotion
                
                 and
                 reverence
                 :
                 What
                 our
                 Saviour
                 said
                 on
                 another
                 occasion
                 to
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharises
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 well
                 apply
                 here
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   ought
                   ye
                   to
                   have
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   leave
                   the
                   other
                   undone
                   .
                   Matth
                   :
                
                 23.
                 23.
                 
                 As
                 hypocrisie
                 may
                 be
                 joyned
                 to
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   acts
                   and
                   expressions
                   of
                   humility
                   and
                   reverence
                   ,
                
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 as
                 certain
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   God
                   within
                
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 outward
                 behaviour
                 is
                 not
                 Grave
                 ,
                 modest
                 ,
                 and
                 Humble
                 :
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   saying
                   of
                   One
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   as
                   sure
                   believe
                   him
                   temperat
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   staggering
                   in
                   the
                   Streets
                   with
                   drink
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   chaste
                   ,
                   whose
                   eyes
                   are
                   full
                   of
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   &
                   him
                   mercifull
                   ,
                   whose
                   hands
                   are
                   imbru'd
                   in
                   blood
                   ,
                   as
                   that
                   he
                   can
                   truely
                   fear
                   God
                   who
                   sheweth
                   no
                   outward
                   reverence
                   in
                   his
                   worship
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   outward
                   reverence
                
                 of
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 necessary
                 
                 to
                 testifie
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   respect
                   of
                   the
                   mind
                
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 requisite
                 for
                 the
                 quickning
                 and
                 stiring
                 it
                 up
                 :
                 as
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   Pomp
                
                 and
                 Grandeur
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 Magistrats
                 is
                 necessary
                 ,
                 to
                 put
                 People
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 their
                 Power
                 and
                 Authority
                 ,
                 which
                 otherwayes
                 they
                 would
                 be
                 readie
                 to
                 forget
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 be
                 too
                 bold
                 with
                 ;
                 so
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   Humiliation
                   of
                   our
                   Bodies
                
                 ,
                 serves
                 to
                 cherish
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 in
                 us
                 the
                 
                   sense
                   of
                   God's
                   greatness
                   and
                   Glory
                   ,
                
                 which
                 otherwayes
                 perhaps
                 would
                 slip
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 minds
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 to
                 that
                 reverence
                 both
                 Inward
                 and
                 Outward
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 always
                 
                   One
                   of
                   the
                   fruits
                   of
                   his
                   fear
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                   other
                   effect
                   thereof
                
                 ,
                 consists
                 in
                 a
                 great
                 
                   care
                   and
                   circumspection
                   not
                   to
                   offend
                   or
                   displease
                   him
                   :
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 wanting
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 
                   Fear
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 any
                 Reverence
                 which
                 we
                 shew
                 towards
                 him
                 find
                 acceptance
                 with
                 him
                 .
                 As
                 Children
                 who
                 truly
                 honour
                 and
                 respect
                 their
                 Parents
                 ,
                 are
                 alwayes
                 very
                 loath
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 any
                 manner
                 of
                 offence
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 grieved
                 when
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 they
                 chance
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 Fear
                 nor
                 
                   apprehend
                   to
                   be
                   chastised
                
                 ;
                 so
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 sincerly
                 acted
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Fear
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 will
                 carefully
                 watch
                 
                   against
                   all
                   manner
                   of
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 have
                 an
                 aversion
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 though
                 there
                 where
                 no
                 ground
                 to
                 dread
                 
                 Hell
                 or
                 other
                 punishments
                 ;
                 but
                 even
                 because
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 contrarie
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 intirely
                 love
                 and
                 honour
                 :
                 And
                 when
                 they
                 have
                 sinned
                 ,
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 offence
                 which
                 is
                 given
                 GOD
                 thereby
                 ,
                 will
                 afflict
                 them
                 more
                 ,
                 then
                 these
                 bitter
                 fruits
                 which
                 sin
                 alwayes
                 produceth
                 .
                 Therefore
                 the
                 
                   True
                   fear
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 doth
                 alwayes
                 restrain
                 Men
                 from
                 doing
                 these
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 
                   Evil
                   in
                   his
                   sight
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 incline
                 them
                 to
                 
                   that
                   which
                   is
                   good
                   ,
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   the
                   wise
                   Man
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   hate
                   evil
                   ;
                   Prov
                   :
                
                 8
                 :
                 13
                 :
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   fear
                   of
                   their
                   Lod
                   ,
                   men
                   depart
                   from
                   evil
                   .
                
                 Chap.
                 16
                 6.
                 
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 
                   Aw
                   ▪
                   band
                
                 over
                 men
                 ,
                 &
                 will
                 crub
                 them
                 more
                 then
                 all
                 humane
                 Laws
                 and
                 Authority
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 possessed
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Fear
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 only
                 for
                 bear
                 gross
                 and
                 open
                 transgressions
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 make
                 them
                 lyable
                 to
                 punishment
                 from
                 Men
                 ▪
                 but
                 even
                 also
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possible
                 Secret
                 and
                 lesser
                 Faults
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 World
                 takes
                 no
                 notice
                 off
                 .
                 Thus
                 Ioseph
                 would
                 not
                 yeeld
                 to
                 the
                 enticements
                 of
                 his
                 Mistress
                 ,
                 though
                 perhaps
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 being
                 in
                 hazard
                 of
                 a
                 discovery
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 feared
                 GOD
                 :
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   I
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   do
                   this
                   great
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   sin
                   against
                   GOD.
                   Gen.
                
                 39.
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 his
                 Brethren
                 were
                 seased
                 with
                 
                   Panick
                   fear
                
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 rough
                 and
                 
                 severe
                 countenance
                 which
                 he
                 put
                 on
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 encouraged
                 them
                 with
                 this
                 consideration
                 
                   that
                   he
                   feared
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Though
                   I
                   have
                   all
                   power
                   and
                   Authority
                   here
                   in
                   Egypt
                   ,
                   yet
                   you
                   have
                   no
                   reason
                   to
                   be
                   afraid
                   of
                   me
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   one
                   who
                   will
                   abuse
                   my
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   wrest
                   my
                   power
                   to
                   do
                   Men
                   hurt
                   ,
                   and
                   prejudice
                   ,
                   for
                   I
                   fear
                   GOD
                   :
                   Gen.
                
                 42.
                 
                 ●…8
                 .
                 When
                 Men
                 are
                 not
                 very
                 carefull
                 to
                 avoid
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 good
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 
                   Fear
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 do
                 in
                 vain
                 pretend
                 it
                 :
                 How
                 impertinent
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 we
                 
                   Fear
                   that
                   Person
                
                 whom
                 we
                 nevery
                 study
                 to
                 please
                 ,
                 &
                 whom
                 we
                 are
                 careless
                 whither
                 we
                 offend
                 or
                 not
                 ?
                 There
                 cannot
                 truly
                 be
                 greater
                 signs
                 and
                 evidences
                 of
                 contempt
                 and
                 disrespect
                 then
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 both
                 Fear
                 and
                 
                   Despise
                   ,
                   Slight
                
                 and
                 Reverence
                 the
                 same
                 Person
                 
                   at
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 hence
                 it
                 appears
                 how
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                
                 even
                 among
                 us
                 who
                 are
                 called
                 Christians
                 ,
                 seing
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 small
                 endeavours
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ,
                 Nay
                 such
                 a
                 forwardness
                 to
                 displease
                 him
                 ,
                 by
                 doing
                 these
                 things
                 which
                 he
                 hates
                 and
                 Abhors
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 often
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sad
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 certain
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Mogul
                 and
                 
                   Cham
                   of
                   Tartar
                
                 ,
                 nay
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 
                 
                   Petty
                   Indian
                   Princes
                
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 more
                 honoured
                 &
                 feared
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 
                   proper
                   Subjects
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 greater
                 Reverence
                 by
                 many
                 Christians
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 
                   true
                   and
                   everliving
                   GOD
                
                 is
                 :
                 because
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 slight
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 Him
                 ,
                 their
                 laws
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 violat
                 ,
                 their
                 power
                 and
                 Authority
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 so
                 frequently
                 bafle
                 and
                 trample
                 upon
                 as
                 they
                 do
                 Gods
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 their
                 name
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 nor
                 so
                 often
                 profaned
                 and
                 derided
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Great
                 GOD
                 ;
                 for
                 some
                 ,
                 nay
                 many
                 both
                 Old
                 and
                 Young
                 amongst
                 us
                 ,
                 are
                 come
                 to
                 this
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 cannot
                 open
                 their
                 mouths
                 without
                 
                   prophaning
                   the
                   holy
                   Name
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                
                 though
                 he
                 hath
                 said
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   not
                   hold
                   them
                   guiltless
                   who
                   take
                   his
                   Name
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                
                 Judge
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 if
                 this
                 be
                 to
                 
                   fear
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 rather
                 to
                 mock
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 in
                 Derision
                 ;
                 for
                 certainly
                 though
                 Men
                 would
                 set
                 themselves
                 to
                 affront
                 Him
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 hardly
                 do
                 it
                 more
                 effectually
                 ;
                 And
                 is
                 this
                 then
                 fair
                 and
                 equall
                 dealing
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 profess
                 themselves
                 Friends
                 and
                 Servants
                 ?
                 Did
                 every
                 Nation
                 or
                 
                 People
                 ●…reat
                 the
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 worshipped
                 at
                 this
                 rate
                 ?
                 Men
                 have
                 not
                 cared
                 to
                 scorn
                 and
                 dishonour
                 
                   these
                   Dieties
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 they
                 did
                 not
                 own
                 ,
                 but
                 was
                 there
                 ever
                 such
                 a
                 strange
                 and
                 absurd
                 
                 thing
                 as
                 this
                 ?
                 That
                 People
                 should
                 profess
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 
                   One
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   true
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 and
                 yet
                 carry
                 no
                 respect
                 towards
                 him
                 ,
                 neither
                 shew
                 any
                 care
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 ▪
                 but
                 dayly
                 and
                 hourly
                 live
                 in
                 the
                 greatest
                 contempt
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 These
                 things
                 are
                 so
                 unworthy
                 and
                 so
                 inconsistant
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 neither
                 know
                 how
                 any
                 can
                 excuse
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 find
                 out
                 any
                 similitude
                 or
                 comparison
                 proper
                 and
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 off
                 the
                 madness
                 and
                 unacountable
                 absurdity
                 thereof
                 .
                 To
                 convince
                 Men
                 hereof
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 ask
                 them
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 mean
                 by
                 being
                 thus
                 careless
                 to
                 please
                 God
                 ▪
                 and
                 why
                 they
                 do
                 so
                 easily
                 offend
                 Him
                 ?
                 Do
                 they
                 think
                 Him
                 ignorant
                 of
                 their
                 Actings
                 ?
                 Say
                 they
                 (
                 as
                 Eliphaz
                 speaketh
                 )
                 
                   how
                   doth
                   God
                   know
                   ,
                   can
                   he
                   judge
                   through
                   the
                   dark
                   Clouds
                   ;
                   Iob
                
                 22
                 :
                 13.
                 
                 And
                 with
                 these
                 Atheists
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 94.
                 
                 Psal.
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Lord
                   shall
                   not
                   see
                   ,
                   neither
                   shall
                   the
                   God
                   of
                   Iacob
                   regard
                   it
                   ▪
                   If
                
                 so
                 ,
                 hearken
                 to
                 what
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 there
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 
                   understand
                   ye
                   brutish
                   among
                   the
                   People
                   ▪
                   and
                   ye
                   fools
                   when
                   will
                   ye
                   be
                   wise
                   ?
                   He
                   that
                   planted
                   the
                   ear
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   not
                   hear
                   ?
                   He
                   that
                   formed
                   the
                   eye
                   shall
                   he
                   not
                   see
                   ?
                   He
                   that
                   chastiseth
                   the
                   Heathen
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   correct
                   ?
                   He
                   that
                   teacheth
                   men
                   knowledge
                   shall
                   not
                   he
                   know
                   ?
                   The
                   Lord
                   knoweth
                   the
                   thoughts
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   ●…ea
                   he
                   spieth
                   them
                   out
                   a
                   far
                   off
                
                 ;
                 he
                 is
                 privy
                 to
                 all
                 our
                 wayes
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 that
                 we
                 do
                 ,
                 hid
                 from
                 
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 therefore
                 dare
                 any
                 presume
                 to
                 offend
                 and
                 to
                 provoke
                 Him
                 ?
                 For
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 terrible
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 power
                 ,
                 
                   if
                   he
                   but
                   touch
                   the
                   Mountains
                   they
                   smoke
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   his
                   thunder
                   was
                   in
                   the
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   the
                   lightnings
                   lightned
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   the
                   Earth
                   trembled
                   and
                   shook
                   .
                   At
                   the
                   rebuke
                   ,
                   O
                   GOD
                   of
                   Iacob
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Psalmist
                   ,
                   both
                   the
                   Chariot
                   and
                   the
                   Horse
                   are
                   east
                   into
                   a
                   dead
                   sleep
                   ,
                   thou
                   therefore
                   even
                   thou
                   art
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   may
                   stand
                   in
                   thy
                   sight
                   when
                   once
                   thou
                   art
                   angry
                   ?
                   Psal
                   :
                
                 76
                 :
                 ●…
                 .
                 7.
                 
                 
                   If
                   God
                   arise
                   his
                   enemies
                   shall
                   be
                   scattered
                   ,
                   they
                   also
                   that
                   hate
                   Him
                   shall
                   flee
                   before
                   him
                   ;
                   as
                   smoke
                   is
                   driven
                   away
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   be
                   drive
                   them
                   away
                   ,
                   as
                   wax
                   melteth
                   before
                   the
                   fire
                   ,
                   so
                   shall
                   the
                   wicked
                   perish
                   at
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   God.
                   Psal
                   :
                
                 68
                 :
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 strange
                 to
                 see
                 how
                 warry
                 Men
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 offending
                 those
                 who
                 may
                 ruine
                 their
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 or
                 take
                 away
                 their
                 Lives
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 them
                 miserable
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 time
                 ,
                 to
                 find
                 them
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 least
                 afraid
                 of
                 exasperating
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 besides
                 the
                 punishments
                 he
                 can
                 inflict
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 render
                 one
                 
                   eternally
                   miserable
                
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 a
                 folly
                 is
                 it
                 then
                 to
                 fear
                 any
                 more
                 then
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 careful
                 to
                 shun
                 a
                 small
                 evil
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 unspeakeably
                 great
                 ?
                 I
                 shal
                 conclude
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   my
                   Friends
                   ,
                   be
                   not
                   afraid
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   kill
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                
                 
                 
                   that
                   have
                   no
                   more
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   doe
                   :
                   but
                   I
                   will
                   forewarn
                   you
                   whom
                   you
                   shall
                   fear
                   ,
                   fear
                   him
                   ,
                   which
                   after
                   he
                   hath
                   killed
                   ,
                   hath
                   power
                   to
                   cast
                   into
                   Hell
                   ,
                   yea
                   I
                   say
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   fear
                   him
                   .
                
                 Luke
                 12.
                 4.
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 VI.
                 
                   Of
                   Walking
                   with
                   GOD.
                
                 
              
               
                 'T
                 Is
                 the
                 Errour
                 of
                 some
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 think
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 consists
                 in
                 some
                 few
                 
                   Externall
                   Acts
                   and
                   Performances
                
                 ,
                 which
                 having
                 done
                 ,
                 they
                 think
                 they
                 have
                 acquitted
                 themselves
                 sufficientlie
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 Thus
                 for
                 Example
                 ,
                 they
                 make
                 Religion
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 to
                 Fast
                 ,
                 and
                 Pray
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   keep
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Observe
                   the
                   Sabbath
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 and
                 by
                 doing
                 these
                 ,
                 they
                 imagine
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 themselves
                 up
                 for
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Worshippers
                   of
                
                 GOD.
                 But
                 though
                 these
                 Actions
                 be
                 necessarie
                 parts
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 prove
                 but
                 dull
                 insipide
                 things
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 Intervals
                 betwixt
                 them
                 be
                 not
                 likeways
                 fill'd
                 up
                 with
                 proper
                 and
                 agreeable
                 Exercises
                 ,
                 which
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   GOD.
                
                 To
                 Worship
                 GOD
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 perform
                 a
                 
                   Particular
                   sett
                   of
                   Actions
                
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 order
                 the
                 whole
                 Life
                 and
                 Conversation
                 aright
                 before
                 him
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 in
                 Scripture
                 it
                 is
                 generallie
                 set
                 forth
                 ,
                 by
                 
                   the
                   Phrase
                
                 of
                 
                   Walking
                   with
                
                 
                 GOD
                 ,
                 thus
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Prophet
                   Micah
                   be
                   hath
                   shewed
                   thee
                   O
                   Man
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   Good
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   doth
                   the
                   Lord
                   thy
                   GOD
                   require
                   of
                   thee
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   do
                   Iustlie
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   love
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   walk
                   humblie
                   with
                   thy
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 Micah
                 6.
                 8.
                 
                 It
                 is
                 recorded
                 also
                 of
                 
                   Enoch
                   and
                   Noah
                
                 to
                 their
                 commendation
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   walked
                   with
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 Gen
                 :
                 5.
                 24.
                 6.
                 9.
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 
                   certain
                   rule
                
                 ,
                 that
                 when
                 GOD
                 commends
                 
                   any
                   thing
                
                 in
                 any
                 of
                 
                   his
                   Servants
                
                 ,
                 it
                 lays
                 an
                 Obligation
                 on
                 all
                 the
                 Rest
                 ,
                 to
                 imitat
                 that
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 they
                 also
                 might
                 please
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 there
                 is
                 Frequent
                 mention
                 of
                 
                   walking
                   with
                   GOD
                
                 in
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 is
                 known
                 to
                 all
                 and
                 we
                 design
                 at
                 present
                 to
                 unfold
                 the
                 
                   Importance
                   of
                   the
                   Phrase
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 things
                 comprehended
                 therein
                 ,
                 are
                 necessarie
                 acts
                 of
                 GODS
                 worship
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 who
                 so
                 would
                 own
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 him
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 
                   these
                   Instances
                
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Septuagint
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Saint
                   Paul
                
                 following
                 them
                 ,
                 render
                 the
                 Phrase
                 by
                 
                   Pleasing
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 doing
                 so
                 ,
                 they
                 rather
                 have
                 had
                 an
                 eye
                 to
                 the
                 End
                 of
                 this
                 Duty
                 ;
                 then
                 to
                 explain
                 the
                 
                   Particulars
                   thereof
                
                 .
                 The
                 scope
                 and
                 design
                 of
                 
                   Walking
                   with
                   GOD
                
                 is
                 
                   to
                   please
                   him
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 
                   what
                   Means
                
                 we
                 shall
                 best
                 do
                 that
                 ;
                 we
                 will
                 learn
                 by
                 considering
                 the
                 
                   Reason
                   of
                   the
                   Phrase
                
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 implyed
                 therein
                 .
                 
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 Metaphoricallspeech
                 taken
                 from
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 
                   Mens
                   convensing
                   together
                
                 ,
                 especialy
                 of
                 Inferiours
                 keeping
                 company
                 with
                 their
                 Superiours
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 importeth
                 these
                 
                   several
                   Particulars
                   ,
                   first
                
                 ,
                 a
                 dutifull
                 regard
                 of
                 GOD'S
                 Presence
                 .
                 Secondly
                 a
                 carefull
                 observance
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 doth
                 .
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 the
                 consulting
                 him
                 about
                 what
                 concerns
                 us
                 ,
                 especially
                 the
                 great
                 and
                 Momentous
                 Acts
                 of
                 our
                 Life
                 :
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 and
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 a
                 stedfast
                 and
                 Faithful
                 following
                 ,
                 or
                 keeping
                 close
                 those
                 Directions
                 and
                 Advices
                 which
                 he
                 gives
                 .
                 We
                 shall
                 take
                 a
                 view
                 of
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 ;
                 and
                 First
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Regarding
                   GOD'S
                   Presence
                   .
                
                 
                   First
                   ,
                   
                     walking
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   implyes
                   
                     a
                     dutifull
                     regard
                     to
                     bi●…
                     Presence
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   is
                   out
                   of
                   respect
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   take
                   care
                   to
                   carry
                   our selves
                   decently
                   and
                   sutably
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Presence
                   of
                   great
                   and
                   
                     Worthy
                     persons
                  
                   doth
                   alwayes
                   oblidge
                   to
                   a
                   discreet
                   and
                   civill
                   Behaviour
                   .
                   There
                   be
                   some
                   indeed
                   who
                   are
                   never
                   over-awed
                   by
                   any
                   ,
                   but
                   speak
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   what
                   ever
                   comes
                   in
                   their
                   head
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   ever
                   their
                   Humors
                   prompts
                   them
                   to
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   place
                   or
                   Company
                   they
                   be
                   in
                   ;
                   which
                   bewrayes
                   a
                   great
                   want
                   of
                   Discretion
                   ▪
                   and
                   shews
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   insensible
                   of
                   
                   what
                   respect
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   those
                   before
                   whom
                   they
                   take
                   this
                   liberty
                   .
                   Certainly
                   is
                   is
                   very
                   great
                   insolency
                   ,
                   to
                   act
                   foolishly
                   ,
                   or
                   speak
                   impertinently
                   ,
                   before
                   such
                   whose
                   either
                   place
                   ,
                   or
                   wisdom
                   ,
                   or
                   vertue
                   ,
                   doth
                   command
                   respect
                   and
                   reverence
                   from
                   us
                   .
                   When
                   Servants
                   are
                   before
                   their
                   Masters
                   ,
                   or
                   Children
                   before
                   their
                   Parents
                   ,
                   or
                   Subjects
                   before
                   their
                   Prince
                   ,
                   they
                   ought
                   to
                   forebear
                   not
                   only
                   what
                   they
                   know
                   will
                   certainly
                   displease
                   ;
                   but
                   also
                   all
                   things
                   light
                   and
                   undecent
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     Foolish
                     jesting
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Filthy
                     communication
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     the
                     like
                  
                   :
                   But
                   how
                   much
                   more
                   ought
                   the
                   
                     Presence
                     of
                     Almighty
                     GOD
                  
                   oblidge
                   us
                   to
                   compose
                   our
                   selves
                   to
                   a
                   humble
                   ,
                   Holy
                   ,
                   and
                   Vertuous
                   behavour
                   ?
                   GOD
                   gave
                   it
                   in
                   Precept
                   to
                   
                     Abraham
                     ,
                     walk
                     before
                     Me
                     ,
                     and
                     b●…
                     thou
                     perfect
                     ;
                     Gen.
                  
                   17.
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   
                     
                       consider
                       thy self
                       alwayes
                       as
                       in
                       my
                       sight
                       ,
                       and
                       walk
                       agreeabl●…
                       to
                       the
                       belief
                       thereof
                       ,
                       by
                       behaving
                       thy self
                       Perfectly
                       and
                       Uprightly
                       ▪
                       .
                    
                  
                   
                     All
                     the
                     wayes
                     of
                     a
                     Man
                     are
                     before
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     seeth
                     ●…ll
                     his
                     goings
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Job
                   ●…4
                   ▪
                   21.
                   
                   
                     None
                     can
                     hide
                     themselves
                     from
                     him
                     in
                     secret
                     places
                     that
                     he
                     cannot
                     see
                     them
                     ,
                     for
                     every
                     Creature
                     is
                     naked
                     and
                     open
                     before
                     Him
                     :
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   what
                   Solomon
                   adviseth
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   
                     house
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   our
                   care
                   in
                   every
                   place
                   ,
                   though
                   never
                   so
                   secret
                   and
                   remote
                   from
                   the
                   sight
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   seing
                   God
                   is
                   present
                   every
                   
                   where
                   as
                   well
                   as
                   in
                   his
                   
                     Temples
                     ;
                     keep
                     thy
                     foot
                     ,
                     he
                     not
                     rash
                     with
                     thy
                     mouth
                     ,
                     and
                     let
                     not
                     thy
                     heart
                     be
                     hasty
                     to
                     utter
                     any
                     thing
                     before
                     God
                     ;
                     Eccles.
                  
                   5.
                   1.
                   
                
                 
                   By
                   this
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   mean
                   ,
                   that
                   Persons
                   should
                   every
                   where
                   and
                   at
                   every
                   time
                   ,
                   be
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   Prayer
                   and
                   Meditation
                   ,
                   and
                   such
                   other
                   
                     Religious
                     Exercises
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   are
                   proper
                   for
                   
                     the
                     House
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   God
                   hath
                   enjoyned
                   
                     other
                     imployments
                  
                   besides
                   these
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   
                     present
                     State
                  
                   and
                   condition
                   makes
                   it
                   necessary
                   ,
                   often
                   to
                   mind
                   other
                   things
                   .
                   But
                   what
                   we
                   would
                   ▪
                   here
                   inculcat
                   ▪
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Presence
                  
                   ,
                   should
                   make
                   us
                   take
                   up
                   
                     Davids
                     resolution
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     take
                     heed
                     to
                     my
                     wayes
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     sin
                     not
                     with
                     my
                     tongue
                     ;
                     Psal
                     :
                  
                   39.
                   1.
                   
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   cut
                   off
                   from
                   our
                   Conversation
                   whatsoever
                   is
                   evil
                   and
                   offensive
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   study
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   possible
                   to
                   demean
                   our selves
                   alwayes
                   sutably
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   becomes
                   our
                   Station
                   ,
                   the
                   Time
                   ,
                   Place
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Circumstances
                   requisite
                   to
                   be
                   observ'd
                   .
                   Because
                   Gods
                   Eye
                   is
                   alwayes
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   our
                   endeavour
                   to
                   do
                   those
                   things
                   which
                   he
                   approves
                   of
                   ,
                   which
                   doth
                   not
                   tye
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   always
                   what
                   is
                   best
                   in
                   it self
                   simply
                   ,
                   or
                   when
                   compared
                   to
                   other
                   things
                   ,
                   but
                   only
                   that
                   we
                   never
                   be
                   busied
                   in
                   other
                   then
                   Lawfull
                   and
                   innocent
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   be
                   ever
                   carefull
                   to
                   do
                   what
                   is
                   best
                   relatively
                   ,
                   and
                   agreeable
                   
                   to
                   the
                   Occasion
                   ,
                   Time
                   ,
                   Place
                   and
                   Witness
                   of
                   our
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 
                   When
                   we
                   thus
                   study
                   to
                   order
                   our
                   
                     conversation
                     aright
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   remove
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   evil
                   ,
                   foolish
                   ,
                   and
                   undecent
                   ,
                   in
                   regard
                   of
                   God's
                   presence
                   which
                   attends
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   
                     highly
                     honour
                  
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   as
                   
                     acceptable
                     Worship
                  
                   as
                   we
                   can
                   pay
                   to
                   Him
                   :
                   And
                   without
                   this
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   little
                   regard
                   our
                   sett
                   and
                   
                     solemn
                     services
                  
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   how
                   can
                   it
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   own
                   or
                   honour
                   God
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   no
                   wayes
                   carefull
                   how
                   they
                   behave
                   themselves
                   before
                   him
                   ?
                   But
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   truly
                   said
                   to
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   ,
                   who
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   
                     due
                     deference
                     to
                     his
                     presence
                  
                   which
                   fills
                   both
                   Heaven
                   and
                   Earth
                   ,
                   do
                   shun
                   warrily
                   what
                   they
                   think
                   unworthy
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   Though
                   there
                   be
                   some
                   so
                   out
                   of
                   measure
                   ,
                   insolent
                   and
                   wicked
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   to
                   care
                   in
                   whose
                   presence
                   they
                   are
                   ;
                   yet
                   generally
                   the
                   
                     presence
                     of
                     men
                  
                   have
                   some
                   influence
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   restrain
                   us
                   from
                   many
                   things
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwayes
                   we
                   would
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   inclined
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   what
                   gross
                   Atheism
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   ?
                   And
                   what
                   a
                   high
                   contempt
                   of
                   God
                   doth
                   it
                   speak
                   out
                   !
                   To
                   be
                   over-awed
                   by
                   the
                   eye
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Almighty
                   GOD
                   !
                   To
                   do
                   and
                   forbear
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   because
                   Men
                   are
                   witnesses
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   approve
                   or
                   discommend
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   not
                   to
                   care
                   to
                   do
                   or
                   neglect
                   the
                   
                   same
                   thing
                   though
                   God
                   see
                   us
                   ,
                   What
                   a
                   dishonour
                   is
                   done
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   regard
                   Man
                   more
                   then
                   him
                   ?
                   And
                   do
                   we
                   not
                   regard
                   man
                   more
                   then
                   God
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   are
                   more
                   desirous
                   of
                   applause
                   from
                   Men
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   find
                   
                     favour
                     in
                     the
                     Eyes
                     of
                     GOD
                     ?
                  
                   And
                   when
                   we
                   withdraw
                   our selves
                   from
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   Men
                   lest
                   they
                   should
                   know
                   our
                   evil
                   Actions
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   value
                   God's
                   sight
                   and
                   knowledge
                   thereof
                   ?
                   He
                   who
                   doth
                   thus
                   ,
                   hath
                   not
                   taken
                   
                     the
                     Lord
                     to
                     be
                     his
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   own
                   and
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   bows
                   only
                   to
                   Men
                   ,
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   Credit
                   or
                   Homour
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   set
                   up
                   these
                   for
                   his
                   GOD.
                   Wherefore
                   who
                   would
                   not
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   such
                   
                     gross
                     Idolatry
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   worship
                   the
                   Creature
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Creator
                   ,
                   and
                   and
                   who
                   would
                   testifie
                   and
                   make
                   it
                   appear
                   that
                   they
                   indeed
                   adore
                   the
                   
                     true
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   let
                   them
                   not
                   slight
                   or
                   despise
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Presence
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   let
                   them
                   alwayes
                   eye
                   and
                   consider
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   carefull
                   to
                   carry
                   themselves
                   alwayes
                   ,
                   as
                   before
                   so
                   Great
                   and
                   Glorious
                   a
                   Majesty
                   .
                   And
                   seing
                   that
                   God
                   is
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   his
                   eye
                   alway
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   in
                   private
                   and
                   in
                   publick
                   ,
                   at
                   home
                   and
                   abroad
                   ,
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   walk
                   wisely
                   and
                   circumspectly
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   not
                   be
                   guilty
                   of
                   such
                   incivility
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   as
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   unworthy
                   thing
                   before
                   him
                   :
                   but
                   let
                   us
                   labour
                   so
                   to
                   
                   behave
                   our selves
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   think
                   us
                   worthy
                   of
                   that
                   testimony
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   gave
                   unto
                   Iob
                   ,
                   whom
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   was
                   a
                   
                     perfect
                     and
                     upright
                     man
                     ,
                     One
                     that
                     feared
                     GOD
                     ,
                     and
                     eschewed
                     evil
                     ;
                     Iob
                  
                   1.
                   and
                   1
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Observing
                   GOD'S
                   Wayes
                   and
                   Actions
                   .
                
                 
                   In
                   the
                   second
                   place
                   ,
                   
                     Walking
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   implies
                   
                     a
                     carefull
                     observance
                     of
                     whatsoever
                     he
                     doth
                     :
                  
                   For
                   it
                   is
                   usuall
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   company
                   together
                   ,
                   to
                   watch
                   and
                   take
                   Notice
                   of
                   one
                   anothers
                   Words
                   and
                   Actions
                   ;
                   and
                   if
                   one
                   be
                   more
                   eminent
                   for
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Ver.
                   tue
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   excellency
                   ,
                   then
                   such
                   a
                   are
                   with
                   him
                   are
                   the
                   more
                   oblidg'd
                   to
                   eyes
                   his
                   Motions
                   and
                   and
                   Behaviour
                   .
                   Nothing
                   which
                   Excellent
                   and
                   
                     Worthy
                     Persons
                  
                   speake
                   or
                   doe
                   ,
                   should
                   fall
                   to
                   the
                   Ground
                   un-observ'd
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   doth
                   speake
                   out
                   some
                   contempt
                   of
                   one
                   to
                   think
                   that
                   what
                   they
                   do
                   or
                   say
                   is
                   not
                   worth
                   the
                   noticing
                   :
                   as
                   therefore
                   out
                   of
                   respect
                   to
                   Great
                   and
                   
                     Eminent
                     personages
                  
                   we
                   ought
                   seriously
                   to
                   consider
                   them
                   ,
                   their
                   Speeches
                   &
                   Actions
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   count
                   them
                   worthy
                   our
                   remembrance
                   ,
                   so
                   much
                   more
                   should
                   
                     our
                     eyes
                     be
                     fixed
                     upon
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   our
                   dutie
                   to
                   consider
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   and
                   what
                   he
                   dayly
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ;
                   that
                   
                   the
                   consideration
                   thereof
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   return
                   
                     Him
                     due
                     praise
                     and
                     glory
                  
                   .
                   For
                   this
                   end
                   GOD
                   endued
                   us
                   ▪
                   with
                   
                     Rational
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   
                     understanding
                     Faculties
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   might
                   be
                   capable
                   of
                   Contemplating
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   workes
                   .
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   turn
                   away
                   our
                   eyes
                   from
                   such
                   Contemplations
                   ,
                   or
                   neglect
                   them
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   in
                   so
                   farr
                   swerve
                   from
                   the
                   Design
                   of
                   our
                   Creation
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   disappoint
                   GOD
                   of
                   that
                   
                     Tribute
                     of
                     Praise
                  
                   which
                   is
                   due
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   yea
                   ,
                   in
                   steed
                   of
                   honouring
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   do
                   actually
                   dishonour
                   him
                   ,
                   by
                   slighting
                   the
                   Effects
                   and
                   Products
                   of
                   
                     his
                     infinite
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     Power
                     ,
                     and
                     Goodness
                     .
                     All
                     GOD'S
                     Actings
                  
                   are
                   like
                   himself
                   and
                   do
                   shew
                   forth
                   his
                   
                     Admirable
                     Perfections
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   part
                   ,
                   even
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Material
                     world
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   is
                   stamped
                   with
                   some
                   impression
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Almighty
                     power
                  
                   and
                   
                     unsearchable
                     wisdom
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Infinite
                     goodness
                  
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   what
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   sayes
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Heavens
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   19.
                   1.
                   
                   May
                   be
                   said
                   of
                   
                     all
                     GOD'S
                     other
                     works
                     ;
                     they
                     all
                     declare
                     the
                     glory
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     i.
                     e.
                     As
                  
                   a
                   
                     Curious
                     engine
                  
                   or
                   
                     Fine
                     Piece
                     of
                     Work
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   hold
                   out
                   the
                   Skill
                   and
                   Cunning
                   of
                   him
                   that
                   made
                   it
                   ;
                   so
                   all
                   the
                   
                     Works
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   have
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   what
                   doth
                   set
                   forth
                   and
                   proclaime
                   ,
                   how
                   wise
                   ,
                   how
                   great
                   ,
                   and
                   good
                   he
                   is
                   .
                   And
                   as
                   the
                   External
                   and
                   
                     Material
                     World
                  
                   ,
                   doth
                   contain
                   
                   
                     Visible
                     Characters
                  
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     greatness
                     and
                     Perfections
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   GOD
                   hath
                   created
                   Rational
                   and
                   
                     Intellectual
                     Beeings
                  
                   ,
                   viz.
                   Angels
                   and
                   Men
                   ,
                   capable
                   to
                   discern
                   and
                   read
                   them
                   ;
                   that
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   they
                   may
                   sound
                   forth
                   his
                   Praise
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Contemplation
                   and
                   Admiration
                   of
                   
                     God's
                     works
                  
                   and
                   Wayes
                   ,
                   is
                   our
                   proper
                   ,
                   and
                   should
                   be
                   our
                   constant
                   imployment
                   :
                   And
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   not
                   been
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   there
                   would
                   not
                   have
                   been
                   bestowed
                   upon
                   us
                   such
                   Powers
                   and
                   Capacities
                   .
                   Wise
                   and
                   Understanding
                   Persons
                   ,
                   will
                   not
                   Expend
                   more
                   upon
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   then
                   it
                   is
                   worth
                   ;
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   reare
                   up
                   
                     stately
                     fabricks
                  
                   meerly
                   to
                   lodge
                   Swine
                   ,
                   nor
                   will
                   they
                   buy
                   
                     fine
                     Silk
                  
                   and
                   Carpet
                   to
                   
                     Wipe
                     shoos
                  
                   and
                   Dishes
                   :
                   and
                   neither
                   would
                   GOD
                   have
                   endued
                   us
                   with
                   
                     understanding
                     Souls
                     ,
                     Immortal
                     Spirits
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   had
                   been
                   only
                   destin'd
                   to
                   the
                   Acts
                   of
                   a
                   Brutish
                   and
                   
                     Sensuall
                     life
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   then
                   what
                   Iudas
                   said
                   impertinently
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   Box
                   of
                   Oyntment
                   was
                   powred
                   upon
                   our
                   LORD
                   ,
                   might
                   have
                   been
                   here
                   put
                   as
                   a
                   very
                   pertinent
                   question
                   ,
                   
                     What
                     needed
                     all
                     this
                     Cost
                  
                   .
                   For
                   something
                   less
                   then
                   Reason
                   and
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   a
                   meer
                   
                     Animal
                     Sagacity
                  
                   might
                   have
                   served
                   ,
                   and
                   been
                   sufficient
                   for
                   finding
                   out
                   and
                   taking
                   care
                   of
                   
                     Bodily
                     Pleasures
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Accommodations
                   .
                   GOD
                   and
                   his
                   Works
                   therefore
                   ,
                   are
                   the
                   only
                   sutable
                   
                   object
                   ,
                   for
                   our
                   thoughts
                   to
                   be
                   imployed
                   about
                   :
                   these
                   indeed
                   are
                   answerable
                   to
                   the
                   capacities
                   of
                   our
                   Soul
                   ;
                   and
                   as
                   the
                   considerations
                   thereof
                   ,
                   tendeth
                   to
                   the
                   Honour
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   clevats
                   our selves
                   to
                   a
                   proper
                   and
                   becoming
                   Dignity
                   ;
                   whereas
                   the
                   most
                   of
                   other
                   things
                   are
                   so
                   far
                   below
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   much
                   within
                   our
                   reach
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   
                     debasing
                     of
                     our
                     Natures
                  
                   ,
                   too
                   much
                   to
                   mind
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   However
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   and
                   Servants
                   of
                   GOD
                   have
                   ever
                   thought
                   it
                   their
                   Duty
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   proper
                   and
                   necessary
                   Testification
                   of
                   their
                   Respect
                   unto
                   GOD
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Contemplation
                     of
                     his
                     Works
                  
                   ,
                   both
                   of
                   
                     Creation
                     and
                     Providence
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   part
                   sometime
                   dayly
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   .
                   We
                   are
                   told
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   Isaac's
                   custome
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     go
                     out
                     to
                     the
                     Field
                     and
                     meditate
                     about
                     even-tide
                     ;
                     Gen.
                  
                   24
                   :
                   63
                   :
                   and
                   no
                   doubt
                   his
                   Meditations
                   were
                   such
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   speaking
                   of
                   .
                   The
                   Book
                   of
                   Iob
                   shews
                   how
                   much
                   that
                   
                     holy
                     Man
                  
                   and
                   his
                   Friends
                   were
                   accustomed
                   to
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   GOD
                   '
                   
                     S
                     Works
                     and
                     Wayes
                  
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   their
                   Discourse
                   and
                   Reasonings
                   are
                   taken
                   thence
                   .
                   Yea
                   ,
                   when
                   GOD
                   himself
                   appeared
                   unto
                   Iob
                   ,
                   he
                   calls
                   him
                   to
                   a
                   
                     particular
                     consideration
                     of
                     his
                     great
                     and
                     wonderful
                     Works
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   does
                   
                   therefore
                   largely
                   display
                   them
                   before
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   38.
                   and
                   following
                   Chapters
                   .
                   Nay
                   ,
                   what
                   are
                   all
                   the
                   Psalms
                   ,
                   but
                   as
                   so
                   many
                   
                     devout
                     Meditations
                     of
                     GOD'S
                     Works
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   
                     Pious
                     Hymns
                  
                   composed
                   in
                   memory
                   of
                   them
                   ?
                   
                     The
                     Works
                     of
                     the
                     LORD
                     ▪
                  
                   saith
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     are
                     great
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     sought
                     out
                     of
                     all
                     them
                     ,
                     that
                     have
                     pleasure
                     therein
                     .
                     His
                     Work
                     is
                     honourable
                     and
                     Glorious
                     and
                     he
                     hath
                     ordained
                     his
                     wonderfull
                     Works
                     to
                     be
                     remembred
                     ;
                     Psal.
                  
                   111.
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                   And
                   again
                   he
                   saith
                   ,
                   
                     All
                     thy
                     works
                     shall
                     praise
                     thee
                     ,
                     O
                     Lord
                     ,
                     and
                     thy
                     Saints
                     shall
                     blesse
                     thee
                     ?
                  
                   That
                   is
                   ,
                   as
                   his
                   works
                   contain
                   the
                   matter
                   of
                   his
                   Praise
                   ,
                   so
                   the
                   Saints
                   shall
                   publish
                   and
                   Declare
                   it
                   ,
                   by
                   admiring
                   and
                   magnifying
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   
                     they
                     shall
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   goeth
                   on
                   ,
                   
                     speake
                     of
                     the
                     Glory
                     of
                     thy
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     and
                     talk
                     of
                     thy
                     power
                     to
                     make
                     known
                     to
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Men
                     his
                     mighty
                     Acts
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Glorious
                     Majesty
                     of
                     his
                     Kingdom
                     ,
                     Psal.
                  
                   145.
                   10.
                   
                   &c
                   :
                
                 
                   Thus
                   it
                   appears
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   observing
                   of
                   
                     GOD'S
                     wayes
                     and
                     works
                  
                   ,
                   makes
                   a
                   great
                   part
                   of
                   his
                   Worship
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   hereby
                   we
                   do
                   truely
                   acknowledge
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   what
                   he
                   is
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   of
                   
                     great
                     Majesty
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   a
                   GOD
                   of
                   
                     Infinite
                     Wisdom
                  
                   and
                   Power
                   :
                   Because
                   by
                   so
                   doing
                   ,
                   we
                   declare
                   that
                   
                     He
                     does
                     nothing
                     in
                     Vain
                  
                   ,
                   nothing
                   that
                   is
                   not
                   
                     infinitly
                     Worthy
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   our
                   most
                   
                     Serious
                     Consideration
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   
                   our
                   thoughts
                   can
                   never
                   be
                   better
                   imployed
                   ,
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   what
                   he
                   hath
                   done
                   and
                   dayly
                   doth
                   in
                   the
                   World.
                   Let
                   us
                   therefore
                   frequently
                   betake
                   our selves
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   Contemplation
                   of
                   GOD
                   '
                   
                     S
                     Works
                  
                   both
                   of
                   Nature
                   and
                   Providence
                   ;
                   Let
                   us
                   sit
                   down
                   and
                   seriously
                   and
                   devoutly
                   consider
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   Admire
                   ,
                   and
                   Adore
                   that
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Power
                   and
                   Goodnesse
                   which
                   appears
                   in
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                   It
                   will
                   become
                   us
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     manifold
                     the
                     works
                     of
                     the
                     LORD
                     are
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   
                     in
                     what
                     Wisdom
                     he
                     hath
                     made
                     them
                     all
                     :
                  
                   How
                   he
                   hath
                   reared
                   up
                   this
                   vast
                   fabrick
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   out
                   of
                   nothing
                   ,
                   and
                   Wonderfully
                   beautified
                   &
                   adorned
                   it
                   .
                   
                     How
                     he
                     hath
                     stretched
                     out
                     the
                     Heavens
                     like
                     a
                     curtain
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     them
                     hath
                     set
                     a
                     Tabernacle
                     for
                     the
                     Sun
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     a
                     bridegroom
                     coming
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     chamber
                     ,
                     and
                     rejoyceth
                     as
                     a
                     strong
                     man
                     to
                     run
                     a
                     race
                     ,
                     whose
                     going
                     forth
                     is
                     from
                     the
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Heaven
                     and
                     his
                     circuit
                     to
                     the
                     ends
                     of
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     there
                     is
                     nothing
                     ,
                     hid
                     from
                     the
                     heat
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   What
                   a
                   wise
                   and
                   admirable
                   contrivance
                   is
                   ▪
                   the
                   Scituation
                   and
                   Motion
                   of
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   whereby
                   all
                   the
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   are
                   equally
                   enlightned
                   ?
                   For
                   what
                   any
                   part
                   wants
                   at
                   one
                   time
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   at
                   another
                   ,
                   those
                   places
                   which
                   are
                   longest
                   without
                   the
                   Sun
                   ,
                   have
                   him
                   also
                   longest
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   
                     his
                     Presence
                  
                   alwayes
                   equals
                   his
                   Absence
                   .
                   
                   And
                   the
                   dispensing
                   
                     his
                     presence
                  
                   thus
                   differently
                   is
                   much
                   more
                   usefull
                   and
                   convenient
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   been
                   otherwise
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   visibly
                   better
                   that
                   the
                   Sun
                   moves
                   now
                   betwixt
                   the
                   
                     two
                     Tropicks
                  
                   not
                   in
                   a
                   straight
                   or
                   direct
                   Line
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   it
                   had
                   rolled
                   regularly
                   upon
                   the
                   Equator
                   :
                   for
                   then
                   those
                   
                     under
                     the
                     Line
                  
                   or
                   near
                   it
                   would
                   have
                   had
                   all
                   the
                   Advantage
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   influence
                   upon
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   would
                   have
                   been
                   very
                   faint
                   ,
                   like
                   to
                   that
                   in
                   March
                   and
                   September
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   sufficient
                   to
                   produce
                   and
                   ripen
                   the
                   
                     various
                     fruits
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Earth
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   usefull
                   both
                   for
                   our
                   Support
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   But
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   our
                   eyes
                   lifted
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   the
                   Sun
                   is
                   not
                   all
                   which
                   is
                   worthy
                   to
                   be
                   observed
                   there
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   likewise
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   Moon
                   which
                   
                     GOD
                     hath
                     appointed
                     for
                  
                   the
                   
                     Distinguishing
                     Seasons
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   placed
                   as
                   a
                   Lamp
                   to
                   give
                   light
                   in
                   the
                   night
                   ,
                   that
                   those
                   whose
                   necessities
                   call
                   to
                   travell
                   then
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   derected
                   and
                   see
                   their
                   way
                   .
                   We
                   ought
                   to
                   view
                   the
                   Stars
                   also
                   ,
                   these
                   admirable
                   Embellishments
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Heavenly
                     Frame
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   reason
                   to
                   think
                   vastly
                   bigg
                   ,
                   beyond
                   their
                   appearance
                   ,
                   else
                   how
                   would
                   they
                   be
                   seen
                   at
                   such
                   a
                   distance
                   ?
                   And
                   seeing
                   Reason
                   teacheth
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   so
                   great
                   in
                   quantity
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   eyes
                   shew
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   many
                   in
                   
                   number
                   ,
                   and
                   Art
                   yet
                   farr
                   more
                   ,
                   we
                   〈◊〉
                   well
                   conclude
                   that
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   
                     GODS
                     Creation
                  
                   is
                   great
                   &
                   magnificent
                   above
                   the
                   reach
                   of
                   our
                   Apprehensions
                   :
                   And
                   therefore
                   it
                   may
                   fill
                   us
                   with
                   wonder
                   and
                   astonishment
                   ,
                   that
                   GOD
                   should
                   take
                   such
                   notice
                   of
                   Man
                   ,
                   who
                   bears
                   so
                   small
                   a
                   proportion
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Creation
                     ;
                     When
                     I
                     consider
                     the
                     Heavens
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     the
                     work
                     of
                     thy
                     Fingers
                     ,
                     the
                     Moon
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Stars
                     ,
                     which
                     thou
                     hast
                     ordained
                     ;
                     Lord
                     ,
                     what
                     is
                     man
                     ,
                     that
                     thou
                     art
                     mindfull
                     of
                     him
                     ?
                     Or
                     the
                     Son
                     of
                     Man
                     that
                     thou
                     visitest
                     him
                     ?
                     Psalm
                  
                   8.
                   3.
                   4.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   Earth
                   is
                   to
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   as
                   a
                   point
                   to
                   a
                   great
                   glob
                   ,
                   or
                   a
                   grain
                   of
                   sand
                   to
                   a
                   high
                   mountain
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   it
                   affords
                   many
                   instances
                   both
                   of
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD.
                   
                     It
                     hangs
                     upon
                     nothing
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   Iob
                   speaks
                   ;
                   and
                   yet
                   as
                   the
                   Psalmist
                   hath
                   observed
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     hath
                     so
                     laid
                     the
                     Foundations
                     thereof
                     ,
                     that
                     it
                     cannot
                     be
                     removed
                     for
                     ever
                  
                   ;
                   the
                   Earth
                   is
                   ordained
                   a
                   
                     Temporary
                     abode
                     for
                     Man
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   made
                   most
                   usefull
                   and
                   convenient
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   affords
                   not
                   only
                   Necessaries
                   but
                   Comforts
                   ;
                   it
                   yelds
                   not
                   only
                   Food
                   to
                   sustain
                   our
                   Life
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   pleasures
                   to
                   affect
                   our
                   fenses
                   ;
                   there
                   are
                   proper
                   objects
                   to
                   every
                   appetite
                   ,
                   and
                   things
                   sutable
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   ends
                   and
                   purposes
                   of
                   our
                   
                     Present
                     Condition
                  
                   .
                   Every
                   place
                   gives
                   the
                   necessaries
                   of
                   
                   Life
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   else
                   desireable
                   is
                   wisely
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   so
                   that
                   they
                   who
                   live
                   in
                   the
                   severall
                   parts
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   may
                   be
                   engaged
                   to
                   entertain
                   
                     mutual
                     Commerce
                  
                   together
                   .
                   Though
                   the
                   State
                   of
                   things
                   be
                   not
                   now
                   as
                   't
                   was
                   at
                   the
                   beginning
                   ,
                   (
                   because
                   sin
                   hath
                   altered
                   the
                   order
                   and
                   beauty
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   thereof
                   
                     every
                     creature
                     groaneth
                     and
                     travelleth
                     with
                     pain
                  
                   )
                   yet
                   we
                   may
                   easily
                   discern
                   that
                   GOD
                   designed
                   us
                   all
                   content
                   and
                   satisfaction
                   even
                   here
                   below
                   :
                   For
                   with
                   what
                   variety
                   of
                   delights
                   hath
                   he
                   replenished
                   this
                   world
                   :
                   What
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   living
                   Creatures
                   of
                   diverse
                   kinds
                   ,
                   hath
                   he
                   put
                   therein
                   for
                   our
                   use
                   and
                   service
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   wisely
                   are
                   they
                   all
                   disposed
                   ?
                   The
                   Cattel
                   go
                   upon
                   the
                   mountains
                   the
                   wild
                   beasts-lodge
                   in
                   Forests
                   ,
                   Fowls
                   nest
                   in
                   Trees
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     high
                     hills
                     are
                     a
                     refuge
                     for
                     Goats
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     rocks
                     for
                     the
                     Coneys
                     .
                  
                   And
                   though
                   our
                   sins
                   do
                   provock
                   GOD
                   to
                   turn
                   the
                   earth
                   into
                   a
                   barren
                   Wilderness
                   ,
                   yet
                   he
                   
                     still
                     visits
                     and
                     watereth
                     it
                     ,
                     and
                     greatly
                     enricheth
                     it
                     ,
                     he
                     Watereth
                     the
                     ridges
                     thereof
                     abundantly
                     ,
                     and
                     setteth
                     the
                     furrows
                     thereof
                     ,
                     he
                     maketh
                     it
                     soft
                     with
                     showers
                     ,
                     &
                     blesseth
                     the
                     springing
                     thereof
                     :
                     He
                     crowns
                     the
                     Year
                     with
                     his
                     Goodness
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     paths
                     drop
                     Fatness
                     ;
                     they
                     Drop
                     upon
                     the
                     Pastures
                     of
                     the
                     Wilderness
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     little
                     hills
                     rejoyce
                     on
                     every
                     side
                     ,
                     the
                     Pastures
                     are
                     cloathed
                     with
                     flocks
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     valleys
                     also
                     are
                     covered
                  
                   
                   
                     with
                     Corn.
                     He
                     causeth
                     grasse
                     to
                     grow
                     for
                     the
                     Cattel
                     ,
                     and
                     Herb
                     for
                     the
                     service
                     of
                     Man
                     :
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     bring
                     forth
                     food
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     and
                     and
                     Wine
                     that
                     maketh
                     glad
                     the
                     heart
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     and
                     Oyl
                     to
                     make
                     his
                     face
                     to
                     shine
                     ,
                     and
                     bread
                     which
                     strengthne●…h
                     Mans
                     heart
                     .
                     The
                     earth
                     is
                     full
                     of
                     the
                     Riches
                     of
                     the
                     LORD
                     ;
                     so
                     is
                     the
                     great
                     and
                     wide
                     Sea
                     ▪
                     wherein
                     are
                     things
                     creeping
                     innumerable
                     ,
                     both
                     small
                     and
                     great
                     Beasts
                     ,
                     who
                     herd
                     together
                     in
                     Companies
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     as
                     those
                     upon
                     the
                     Land
                     ,
                     at
                     their
                     appointed
                     Moneths
                     and
                     Seasons
                     ,
                     they
                     ascend
                     from
                     the
                     bottom
                     of
                     the
                     Deep
                     and
                     walk
                     upon
                     the
                     Surface
                     of
                     the
                     Waters
                     ,
                     that
                     they
                     may
                     be
                     catcht
                     by
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Men
                     to
                     serve
                     for
                     Food
                     and
                     other
                     necessaries
                     .
                     There
                     goe
                     the
                     Ships
                     :
                     there
                     is
                     that
                     Leviathan
                     ,
                     whom
                     GOD
                     hath
                     made
                     to
                     play
                     therein
                     .
                     By
                     his
                     neesings
                     a
                     light
                     doth
                     shine
                     ,
                     and
                     his
                     eyes
                     are
                     like
                     the
                     eye
                     lids
                     of
                     the
                     Morning
                     ;
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     mouth
                     go
                     burning
                     lamps
                     ,
                     and
                     sparks
                     of
                     fire
                     leap
                     out
                     ;
                     out
                     of
                     his
                     nostrils
                     go
                     smoke
                     as
                     out
                     of
                     a
                     seething
                     Pot
                     or
                     Cauldron
                     .
                     He
                     maketh
                     the
                     deep
                     to
                     boyle
                     like
                     a
                     Pot
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Sea
                     to
                     be
                     as
                     a
                     Pot
                     of
                     Oyntment
                     ,
                     he
                     maketh
                     a
                     path
                     to
                     shine
                     after
                     him
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     one
                     would
                     think
                     the
                     Deep
                     to
                     be
                     hoar●…
                     .
                     Upon
                     the
                     Earth
                     there
                     is
                     not
                     his
                     like
                     ,
                     so
                     that
                     one
                     may
                     be
                     cast
                     down
                     at
                     the
                     very
                     sight
                     of
                     him
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Iob
                   41.
                   9.
                   
                   Where
                   also
                   he
                   is
                   largely
                   described
                   .
                   The
                   frame
                   ,
                   the
                   sagacity
                   ,
                   the
                   ends
                   and
                   uses
                   of
                   the
                   several
                   sorts
                   of
                   living
                   
                   Creatures
                   are
                   wonderfull
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   dependance
                   on
                   GOD
                   no
                   lesse
                   :
                   for
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   made
                   
                     to
                     wai●…e
                     ▪
                     upon
                     GOD
                     ,
                     that
                     he
                     may
                     give
                     them
                     their
                     meat
                     in
                     due
                     season
                     ,
                     what
                     he
                     giveth
                     they
                     gather
                     ,
                     he
                     openeth
                     his
                     hand
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     filled
                     with
                     good
                     .
                     He
                     hides
                     his
                     face
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     troubled
                     ;
                     he
                     takes
                     away
                     their
                     breath
                     ,
                     and
                     then
                     they
                     die
                     and
                     return
                     to
                     their
                     dust
                     .
                  
                   Again
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     sendeth
                     forth
                     his
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     Created
                  
                   ;
                   thus
                   he
                   still
                   
                     reneweth
                     the
                     face
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   These
                   Various
                   and
                   Wonderfull
                   Works
                   of
                   Nature
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   dayly
                   and
                   every
                   where
                   before
                   our
                   Eyes
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   slight
                   ;
                   but
                   should
                   duely
                   and
                   seriously
                   consider
                   them
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   have
                   more
                   abundant
                   matter
                   for
                   
                     praising
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   greatnesse
                   they
                   shew
                   forth
                   .
                   We
                   mistake
                   it
                   very
                   much
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   think
                   the
                   Consideration
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   reserved
                   and
                   put
                   over
                   to
                   
                     Natural
                     Philosaphers
                  
                   ;
                   nay
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   proper
                   for
                   the
                   meditation
                   of
                   every
                   Christian.
                   Neither
                   is
                   it
                   necessary
                   to
                   be
                   train'd
                   up
                   at
                   Schooles
                   ,
                   to
                   become
                   qualified
                   for
                   such
                   contemplations
                   :
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   Ignorant
                   Person
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   or
                   she
                   that
                   is
                   least
                   Book-learn'd
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   but
                   seriously
                   set
                   themselves
                   to
                   it
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   able
                   well
                   enough
                   to
                   discover
                   and
                   find
                   out
                   the
                   greatness
                   and
                   Wisdom
                   and
                   Usefulnesse
                   
                     of
                     God's
                     Works
                  
                   and
                   if
                   they
                   doe
                   this
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   all
                   which
                   is
                   requisite
                   :
                   
                   The
                   wisest
                   Philosophers
                   can
                   aim
                   no
                   farther
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   they
                   do
                   not
                   aime
                   at
                   this
                   ,
                   their
                   Speculations
                   turn
                   vain
                   ,
                   empty
                   and
                   insipid
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   But
                   of
                   all
                   
                     Gods
                     Works
                  
                   ,
                   none
                   ought
                   more
                   to
                   be
                   considered
                   ,
                   then
                   those
                   of
                   
                     His
                     Providence
                     ,
                     His
                     Actings
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   Dealings
                   with
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Men
                   :
                   
                     How
                     the
                     LORD
                     looketh
                     from
                     Heaven
                     and
                     beholdeth
                     all
                     the
                     Sons
                     of
                     Men
                     ;
                     from
                     the
                     place
                     of
                     his
                     Habitation
                     he
                     looketh
                     upon
                     all
                     the
                     inhabitants
                     of
                     the
                     Earth
                     ,
                     he
                     fashioneth
                     their
                     Hearts
                     alike
                     ,
                     and
                     considereth
                     all
                     their
                     Works
                     .
                     And
                     though
                     there
                     be
                     many
                     devices
                     in
                     Mens
                     Hearts
                     ,
                     yet
                     he
                     suffereth
                     his
                     own
                     Counsell
                     only
                     to
                     stand
                     ;
                     for
                     he
                     bringeth
                     the
                     Counsell
                     of
                     the
                     wicked
                     to
                     nought
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     the
                     devices
                     of
                     the
                     People
                     of
                     none
                     effect
                     .
                  
                   'T
                   is
                   well
                   worth
                   the
                   while
                   to
                   take
                   notice
                   ,
                   how
                   miraculously
                   he
                   sometimes
                   preserves
                   Kings
                   and
                   Kingdoms
                   from
                   Destruction
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   much
                   threatned
                   them
                   by
                   Enemies
                   ;
                   and
                   how
                   again
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   he
                   causeth
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   minis●…ed
                   and
                   brought
                   low
                   ,
                   maugre
                   all
                   the
                   
                     humane
                     endeavours
                  
                   to
                   the
                   contrary
                   .
                   How
                   
                     he
                     powreth
                     contempt
                     upon
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     causeth
                     them
                     to
                     wander
                     in
                     the
                     wilderness
                     ,
                     where
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     way
                     ,
                     that
                  
                   they
                   may
                   know
                   themselves
                   to
                   be
                   but
                   Men
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     that
                     the
                     most
                     High
                     ruleth
                     in
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     Men
                     ,
                     and
                     giveth
                     it
                     to
                     whom
                     he
                     will.
                  
                   And
                   how
                   on
                   the
                   other
                   hand
                   to
                   let
                   the
                   People
                   see
                   that
                   
                   
                     there
                     is
                     no
                     power
                     but
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                  
                   he
                   curbs
                   their
                   Rage
                   ,
                   stills
                   their
                   Tumults
                   ,
                   defeats
                   their
                   Conspiracies
                   and
                   Rebellious
                   Designs
                   ,
                   and
                   and
                   forceth
                   them
                   to
                   stand
                   in
                   aw
                   of
                   the
                   Authority
                   established
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   is
                   too
                   weake
                   to
                   restrain
                   their
                   fury
                   .
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                     maketh
                     Poor
                     ,
                     and
                     maketh
                     Rich
                     ,
                     he
                     bringeth
                     low
                     and
                     lifted
                     up
                     ,
                     he
                     raiseth
                     up
                     the
                     Poor
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     dust
                     ,
                     and
                     lifteth
                     up
                     the
                     Beggar
                     from
                     the
                     Dunghill
                     ,
                     to
                     set
                     them
                     among
                     Princes
                     ,
                     and
                     to
                     make
                     them
                     inherit
                     the
                     Throne
                     of
                     Glory
                     .
                  
                   It
                   's
                   fit
                   to
                   observe
                   ,
                   how
                   variously
                   and
                   wonderfully
                   ,
                   God
                   punisheth
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   rewardeth
                   Vertue
                   and
                   Righteousness
                   ;
                   for
                   his
                   Hand
                   findeth
                   out
                   sinfull
                   Men
                   ,
                   and
                   maketh
                   them
                   to
                   smart
                   for
                   all
                   their
                   evil
                   Deeds
                   ,
                   and
                   repayeth
                   them
                   as
                   they
                   have
                   dealt
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   that
                   with
                   Adonibezek
                   ,
                   they
                   may
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     as
                     I
                     have
                     done
                     ,
                     so
                     GOD
                     requited
                     me
                     .
                  
                   But
                   he
                   blesseth
                   the
                   Righteous
                   and
                   giveth
                   them
                   Peace
                   ;
                   he
                   sendeth
                   them
                   
                     many
                     Afflictions
                  
                   to
                   teach
                   them
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   perfect
                   them
                   in
                   Virtue
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   
                     he
                     delivereth
                     them
                     out
                     of
                     them
                     all
                     ,
                  
                   that
                   Men
                   may
                   learn
                   to
                   trust
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   seek
                   his
                   Favour
                   above
                   all
                   Things
                   .
                   Thus
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   consider
                   the
                   various
                   instances
                   of
                   Gods
                   Providence
                   towards
                   the
                   Children
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   what
                   Straits
                   ,
                   Difficulties
                   ,
                   and
                   Dangers
                   they
                   fall
                   into
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   strangely
                   they
                   escape
                   them
                   
                   and
                   how
                   wonderfully
                   their
                   Peace
                   and
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   their
                   Honour
                   and
                   Happiness
                   are
                   brought
                   about
                   by
                   wayes
                   unseen
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   methods
                   unthought
                   of
                   either
                   by
                   themselves
                   or
                   others
                   .
                   
                     Whos●…
                     is
                     wise
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     and
                     will
                     ohserve
                     th●…se
                     things
                     ,
                     even
                     they
                     shall
                     understand
                     the
                     loving
                     Kindness
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ;
                     Psal
                     ▪
                  
                   107.
                   43.
                   
                   And
                   certainly
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   truly
                   wise
                   either
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   or
                   for
                   themselves
                   will
                   not
                   fail
                   to
                   observe
                   GODS
                   working
                   in
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   especially
                   his
                   
                     manifold
                     Providences
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Wonderfull
                     works
                     towards
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Men
                     ,
                  
                   whereby
                   they
                   shall
                   both
                   encrease
                   in
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   even
                   the
                   chiefest
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   also
                   understand
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   made
                   sensible
                   of
                   GODS
                   
                     gracious
                     Love
                     and
                     Favour
                  
                   :
                   Which
                   shall
                   yet
                   farther
                   appear
                   to
                   their
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   take
                   exact
                   notice
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     ▪
                     Providence
                  
                   towards
                   themselves
                   ,
                   
                     how
                     wonderfuly
                     they
                     were
                     made
                  
                   !
                   How
                   carefully
                   preserved
                   !
                   how
                   much
                   they
                   are
                   followed
                   with
                   his
                   goodness
                   !
                   And
                   what
                   wise
                   contrivances
                   are
                   made
                   for
                   their
                   good
                   ,
                   which
                   they
                   little
                   know
                   ▪
                   of
                   ,
                   or
                   think
                   upon
                   !
                   Every
                   one
                   of
                   us
                   may
                   discover
                   
                     these
                     things
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   
                     course
                     of
                     our
                     Life
                  
                   :
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   discovery
                   will
                   manifest
                   the
                   Divine
                   favour
                   ,
                   so
                   t'
                   will
                   ravish
                   our
                   Souls
                   with
                   delight
                   ,
                   there
                   being
                   nothing
                   more
                   delightfull
                   and
                   pleasant
                   ,
                   then
                   
                   to
                   /
                   find
                   out
                   that
                   we
                   are
                   
                     Beloved
                     of
                     GOD.
                  
                   Wherefore
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   piece
                   of
                   slight
                   put
                   upon
                   GOD
                   ,
                   not
                   to
                   observe
                   these
                   his
                   
                     Admirable
                     workings
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Manifestations
                     of
                     his
                     Power
                     ,
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Goodness
                  
                   ;
                   So
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   prejudice
                   unto
                   our selves
                   ;
                   in
                   that
                   hereby
                   we
                   are
                   deprived
                   of
                   unspeakable
                   Pleasures
                   and
                   Delight
                   ,
                   which
                   otherwise
                   would
                   accrue
                   unto
                   us
                   .
                   And
                   is
                   it
                   not
                   strange
                   that
                   this
                   so
                   pleasant
                   Duty
                   ,
                   should
                   be
                   so
                   much
                   neglected
                   and
                   laid
                   aside
                   ;
                   the
                   meaner
                   sort
                   drudge
                   alwayes
                   at
                   their
                   Work
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   no
                   leasure
                   to
                   meditate
                   ;
                   and
                   those
                   who
                   can
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   allow
                   themselves
                   some
                   spare
                   hours
                   ,
                   do
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   imploy
                   them
                   in
                   hearing
                   and
                   telling
                   News
                   ,
                   in
                   Curious
                   enquiries
                   about
                   the
                   Motions
                   &
                   Transactions
                   ,
                   of
                   some
                   remote
                   Prince
                   ,
                   which
                   little
                   concerns
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   amounts
                   to
                   little
                   when
                   known
                   ,
                   they
                   becoming
                   thereby
                   neither
                   wiser
                   nor
                   more
                   Happy
                   .
                   Nay
                   't
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   feared
                   ,
                   that
                   even
                   those
                   we
                   call
                   Studious
                   Persons
                   ,
                   make
                   these
                   
                     Divine
                     Contemplations
                  
                   the
                   least
                   part
                   of
                   their
                   Study
                   :
                   but
                   bestow
                   more
                   pains
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Journeys
                   of
                   a
                   Caesar
                   ,
                   or
                   Alexander
                   ,
                   the
                   opinions
                   of
                   Ancient
                   &
                   
                     Modern
                     Authours
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   .
                   I
                   do
                   not
                   say
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   be
                   altogether
                   taken
                   up
                   with
                   the
                   consideration
                   of
                   Gods
                   
                     Wayes
                     and
                     Works
                  
                   ;
                   but
                   certainly
                   nothing
                   concerns
                   us
                   more
                   ,
                   nor
                   
                   is
                   there
                   any
                   thing
                   more
                   worthy
                   of
                   us
                   ,
                   this
                   is
                   most
                   worthy
                   of
                   Angels
                   .
                   What
                   a
                   foolish
                   thing
                   then
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   mind
                   Trivial
                   and
                   Inconsiderable
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   slight
                   what
                   is
                   of
                   greatest
                   moment
                   ?
                   To
                   be
                   much
                   busied
                   about
                   what
                   we
                   have
                   nothing
                   to
                   do
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Mean
                   time
                   to
                   neglect
                   and
                   be
                   careless
                   of
                   what
                   is
                   both
                   our
                   
                     Interest
                     and
                     Duty
                  
                   ?
                   what
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Majesty
                  
                   oblidgeth
                   us
                   to
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   doing
                   of
                   which
                   we
                   may
                   procure
                   to
                   our selves
                   much
                   Joy
                   and
                   Satisfaction
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   Duty
                   thus
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   
                     Works
                     and
                     wayes
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   enabled
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   wiser
                   Observation
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   't
                   will
                   be
                   necessary
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   Light
                   and
                   Direction
                   of
                   the
                   
                     holy
                     Scripture
                  
                   :
                   By
                   which
                   means
                   we
                   shall
                   both
                   ●…ee
                   the
                   more
                   clearly
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   also
                   understand
                   the
                   ends
                   and
                   uses
                   of
                   
                     GODS
                     works
                  
                   more
                   fully
                   .
                   Many
                   things
                   which
                   lye
                   hid
                   from
                   the
                   
                     light
                     of
                     nature
                  
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   discerned
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   this
                   gives
                   us
                   a
                   better
                   view
                   of
                   many
                   of
                   GOD
                   Actings
                   ,
                   then
                   what
                   is
                   possible
                   to
                   have
                   otherwise
                   .
                   And
                   hereby
                   only
                   we
                   are
                   instructed
                   in
                   
                     one
                     Work
                  
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   which
                   of
                   all
                   others
                   is
                   the
                   greatest
                   and
                   most
                   wonderfull
                   ,
                   I
                   mean
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Work
                     of
                     Mans
                     Redemption
                  
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   a
                   
                     deep
                     Mystery
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   greatest
                   importance
                   ;
                   
                   both
                   for
                   it self
                   ,
                   &
                   because
                   helps
                   to
                   unriddle
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   
                     Mysteries
                     of
                     Divine
                     Providence
                  
                   .
                   Such
                   as
                   are
                   ignorant
                   may
                   with
                   the
                   Greeks
                   count
                   it
                   Foolishness
                   ,
                   but
                   who
                   seriously
                   examine
                   it
                   ,
                   shall
                   find
                   it
                   
                     the
                     Power
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     and
                     Wisdom
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   ;
                   Therefore
                   it
                   is
                   said
                   ,
                   the
                   
                     Angels
                     desire
                     to
                     look
                     into
                     it
                  
                   ;
                   1
                   Pet.
                   1.
                   12.
                   
                   And
                   seing
                   it
                   concerneth
                   us
                   more
                   then
                   them
                   ,
                   certainly
                   we
                   can
                   never
                   sufficiently
                   either
                   Consider
                   it
                   or
                   Admire
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   it
                   be
                   our
                   Duty
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Transactions
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   made
                   it
                   appear
                   ,
                   sure
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   Contemptlate
                   this
                   which
                   is
                   the
                   chief
                   Contrivance
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   very
                   end
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   other
                   purposes
                   of
                   his
                   
                     Eternal
                     Counsel
                  
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   Mystery
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Gospell
                     ,
                     are
                     hid
                     all
                     the
                     Treasures
                     of
                     Wisdom
                     and
                     Knowledge
                     ,
                  
                   as
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                  
                   speaks
                   ,
                   Col
                   2.
                   3.
                   
                   Here
                   we
                   see
                   the
                   most
                   amazing
                   things
                   ,
                   viz.
                   An
                   
                     union
                     betwixt
                     two
                     Natures
                     ,
                     infinitly
                     distant
                     ,
                  
                   a
                   Reconciliation
                   betwixt
                   
                     infinite
                     Iustice
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   
                     infinit
                     Mercy
                  
                   ,
                   the
                   greatest
                   severity
                   towards
                   Sin
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   greatest
                   kindness
                   towards
                   Sinners
                   ,
                   expressed
                   by
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   Act.
                   All
                   
                     Gods
                     works
                     declare
                     his
                     Glory
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   never
                   any
                   more
                   or
                   so
                   much
                   as
                   this
                   ;
                   his
                   Power
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Goodness
                   ,
                   Holiness
                   ,
                   Justice
                   ,
                   Mercy
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Perfections
                   were
                   never
                   so
                   Illustriously
                   Displayed
                   as
                   here
                   .
                   On
                   this
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   in
                   a
                   
                   more
                   speciall
                   manner
                   fix
                   our
                   Thoughts
                   and
                   that
                   not
                   meerly
                   to
                   satisfy
                   our
                   Curiosity
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   stuffe
                   our
                   Heads
                   with
                   Notions
                   :
                   but
                   to
                   fill
                   us
                   with
                   a
                   greater
                   Knowledge
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   to
                   raise
                   our
                   Admiration
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   excite
                   our
                   Love
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   stirre
                   up
                   our
                   Souls
                   and
                   all
                   their
                   Powers
                   and
                   Faculties
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     Blesse
                     and
                     Praise
                     Him
                     for
                     his
                     Goodness
                     and
                     Wonderfull
                     Works
                     to
                     the
                     Children
                     of
                     Men.
                  
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   should
                   be
                   our
                   End
                   ,
                   in
                   Observing
                   and
                   Contemplating
                   the
                   
                     Wayes
                     and
                     Works
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ;
                   so
                   upon
                   this
                   very
                   account
                   we
                   are
                   oblidged
                   thereto
                   ,
                   because
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   proper
                   and
                   necessary
                   mean
                   to
                   carry
                   on
                   this
                   End
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   Love
                   ,
                   nor
                   Admire
                   ,
                   nor
                   Adore
                   nor
                   Trust
                   ,
                   &c
                   :
                   What
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   cannot
                   know
                   GOD
                   otherwaves
                   then
                   by
                   his
                   Works
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   Manifestations
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   of
                   himself
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   
                     Immeditat
                     intuition
                  
                   of
                   his
                   essence
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Idea
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   nature
                   will
                   soon
                   be
                   defaced
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   be
                   not
                   cherished
                   by
                   such
                   Meditations
                   .
                   That
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   know
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   knowing
                   him
                   be
                   engaged
                   to
                   those
                   Acts
                   of
                   Love
                   ,
                   Praise
                   ,
                   Trust
                   ,
                   Dependance
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   Which
                   is
                   due
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   observe
                   those
                   Works
                   and
                   Actions
                   of
                   GOD
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   laid
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   in
                   Nature
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   
                   daylie
                   appear
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Administration
                     of
                     his
                     Providence
                  
                   towards
                   our selves
                   and
                   others
                   .
                
                 
                   Wherefore
                   also
                   we
                   must
                   not
                   do
                   this
                   only
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   a
                   slight
                   overly
                   manner
                   :
                   But
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   taken
                   up
                   frequently
                   with
                   such
                   Contemplations
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   we
                   set
                   about
                   them
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   with
                   all
                   Seriousness
                   and
                   Attention
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   understand
                   what
                   we
                   Consider
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   have
                   a
                   due
                   Impression
                   on
                   us
                   ;
                   short
                   and
                   Superficiall
                   glances
                   do
                   little
                   good
                   .
                   Indeed
                   what
                   occurs
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   Converse
                   with
                   others
                   ,
                   or
                   go
                   up
                   and
                   down
                   about
                   our
                   A
                   〈◊〉
                   ,
                   we
                   need
                   not
                   stay
                   long
                   thereon
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   observe
                   passingly
                   :
                   But
                   't
                   will
                   be
                   necessary
                   besides
                   ,
                   to
                   set
                   a
                   part
                   some
                   particular
                   time
                   for
                   this
                   purpose
                   ,
                   that
                   our
                   Meditations
                   may
                   be
                   more
                   Deliberate
                   ,
                   and
                   free
                   of
                   Distractions
                   .
                   How
                   much
                   time
                   should
                   be
                   allotted
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   hours
                   are
                   best
                   must
                   be
                   left
                   to
                   each
                   ones
                   Prudence
                   and
                   Discretion
                   ;
                   for
                   there
                   can
                   be
                   no
                   general
                   rules
                   ,
                   prescrib'd
                   to
                   all
                   :
                   some
                   have
                   their
                   time
                   at
                   their
                   own
                   Disposal
                   ,
                   and
                   can
                   use
                   it
                   as
                   they
                   please
                   ,
                   others
                   are
                   not
                   so
                   .
                   The
                   
                     First
                     sort
                  
                   may
                   keep
                   hours
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   oblidged
                   to
                   spend
                   more
                   time
                   in
                   this
                   Exercise
                   ;
                   but
                   for
                   the
                   Last
                   ,
                   they
                   must
                   take
                   the
                   Evening
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Morning
                   ,
                   or
                   Midday
                   ,
                   as
                   is
                   most
                   convenient
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   continue
                   
                   long
                   or
                   short
                   as
                   agrees
                   best
                   with
                   their
                   Station
                   and
                   Imployment
                   .
                   Every
                   one
                   hath
                   the
                   
                     Lords
                     day
                  
                   almost
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   every
                   ones
                   Duty
                   to
                   imploy
                   this
                   Day
                   thus
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   
                     Main
                     end
                     of
                     the
                     Day
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   they
                   who
                   cannot
                   command
                   much
                   time
                   all
                   the
                   Week
                   ,
                   are
                   above
                   all
                   others
                   oblidged
                   to
                   use
                   this
                   Day
                   well
                   to
                   the
                   present
                   purpose
                   .
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   Order
                   and
                   Method
                   of
                   Meditating
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   very
                   Material
                   ,
                   neither
                   need
                   any
                   be
                   nicely
                   Curious
                   ,
                   in
                   what
                   Order
                   ,
                   or
                   after
                   what
                   Way
                   and
                   Manner
                   they
                   proceed
                   in
                   
                     considering
                     these
                     Works
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   Providing
                   they
                   seek
                   them
                   out
                   seriously
                   ,
                   labour
                   to
                   understand
                   them
                   truely
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   proper
                   and
                   usefull
                   Reflections
                   on
                   them
                   .
                   At
                   every
                   Retirement
                   ,
                   we
                   cannot
                   make
                   serious
                   and
                   deep
                   Observations
                   of
                   all
                   
                     Gods
                     Works
                  
                   ,
                   therefore
                   to
                   consider
                   them
                   well
                   ,
                   't
                   will
                   be
                   requisite
                   to
                   consider
                   them
                   severally
                   .
                   Sometimes
                   our
                   
                     inward
                     Disposition
                     ,
                     Externall
                     state
                     ,
                     the
                     present
                     occasion
                     ,
                     and
                     other
                     Circumstances
                  
                   make
                   some
                   of
                   Gods
                   Works
                   more
                   proper
                   and
                   sutable
                   then
                   others
                   ,
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   determine
                   our
                   Meditations
                   to
                   these
                   especially
                   :
                   But
                   ordinarly
                   when
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   such
                   particular
                   Reason
                   to
                   determine
                   us
                   ,
                   't
                   will
                   be
                   best
                   &
                   most
                   profitable
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   course
                   &
                   order
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   for
                   we
                   may
                   call
                   the
                   
                   
                     Scripture
                     ,
                     Divine
                     Mom●…ires
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   hold
                   forth
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   great
                   and
                   admirable
                   Actions
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Universall
                     Monarch
                  
                   of
                   the
                   World.
                   And
                   thus
                   much
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Second
                     instance
                     of
                     Walking
                     with
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Consulting
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 
                   The
                   
                     third
                     particular
                  
                   meant
                   by
                   
                     walking
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   consulting
                   Him
                   about
                   what
                   concerns
                   us
                   .
                   For
                   as
                   is
                   usuall
                   for
                   such
                   as
                   are
                   in
                   Company
                   together
                   ,
                   to
                   Advise
                   with
                   one
                   another
                   ;
                   so
                   by
                   walking
                   with
                   God
                   we
                   are
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   the
                   asking
                   his
                   Counsel
                   and
                   Direction
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Guidance
                   of
                   his
                   unerring
                   wisdom
                   .
                   The
                   more
                   eminent
                   any
                   one
                   is
                   ,
                   the
                   more
                   others
                   are
                   oblidg'd
                   to
                   advise
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   especially
                   if
                   with
                   all
                   he
                   hath
                   a
                   Jurisdiction
                   &
                   Authority
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   there
                   be
                   Obligations
                   on
                   them
                   to
                   study
                   the
                   pleasing
                   him
                   .
                   Thus
                   Servants
                   and
                   Children
                   ought
                   to
                   consult
                   their
                   Parents
                   and
                   Masters
                   ,
                   not
                   only
                   because
                   they
                   should
                   think
                   them
                   more
                   wise
                   then
                   themselves
                   :
                   but
                   also
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   their
                   Duty
                   to
                   Humour
                   and
                   Please
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   being
                   our
                   Duty
                   to
                   
                     walk
                     worthy
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     unto
                     all
                     pleasing
                  
                   ;
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   Col.
                   1.
                   10.
                   
                   Therefore
                   we
                   should
                   do
                   nothing
                   without
                   his
                   Warrant
                   and
                   Advice
                   .
                   
                     The
                     way
                     of
                     Man
                     is
                     not
                  
                   
                   
                     in
                     himself
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Prophet
                   hath
                   it
                   ,
                   
                     it
                     is
                     not
                     in
                     him
                     that
                     walketh
                     to
                     direct
                     his
                     Steps
                     ,
                     Ier.
                  
                   10.
                   23.
                   
                   We
                   are
                   for
                   the
                   most
                   part
                   Foolish
                   and
                   Ignorant
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   not
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   the
                   best
                   and
                   and
                   safest
                   Course
                   to
                   steer
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   is
                   worse
                   we
                   are
                   oftimes
                   carried
                   away
                   by
                   diverse
                   Lusts
                   ;
                   and
                   these
                   Lusts
                   do
                   blind
                   our
                   Judgements
                   ,
                   and
                   hinder
                   us
                   from
                   discerning
                   the
                   Truth
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   it
                   is
                   great
                   presumption
                   in
                   us
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   
                     devices
                     and
                     suggestions
                     of
                     our
                     own
                     hearts
                     ,
                  
                   unlesse
                   we
                   find
                   them
                   
                     allowed
                     and
                     approved
                     of
                     by
                     God
                     :
                  
                   Unless
                   he
                   Guid
                   and
                   instruct
                   us
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   ,
                   nay
                   shall
                   certainly
                   ●…erre
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Designs
                   shall
                   miscarry
                   .
                   Our
                   Peace
                   and
                   Comfort
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Happinesse
                     hereafter
                  
                   ,
                   are
                   not
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   Chance
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   Fruits
                   of
                   God's
                   
                     Favour
                     and
                     Love
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   not
                   procured
                   by
                   walking
                   at
                   random
                   ,
                   or
                   doing
                   any
                   thing
                   inconsideratly
                   ,
                   never
                   taking
                   heed
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   fit
                   or
                   not
                   :
                   We
                   only
                   then
                   please
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   gain
                   His
                   Favour
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   wisely
                   consider
                   our
                   doings
                   ,
                   and
                   do
                   seriously
                   deliberat
                   about
                   all
                   we
                   have
                   to
                   do
                   especially
                   what
                   is
                   of
                   greater
                   moment
                   and
                   concernment
                   ,
                   that
                   all
                   may
                   be
                   agreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Minde
                   and
                   Will
                   of
                   GOD.
                   As
                   Solomon
                   therefore
                   adviseth
                   ,
                   
                     Trust
                     in
                     the
                     Lord
                     with
                     all
                     thine
                     heart
                     ,
                     and
                     lean
                     not
                     to
                     thine
                     own
                     understanding
                     ;
                     In
                     all
                     thy
                     wayes
                     acknowledge
                     him
                     ,
                     and
                     he
                     shall
                     direct
                     thy
                     paths
                  
                   ;
                   Prov.
                   3.
                   5
                   ,
                   6.
                   
                
                 
                 
                   There
                   being
                   now
                   no
                   Prophet
                   to
                   enquire
                   .
                   at
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   Empowred
                   (
                   as
                   the
                   
                     High
                     Priest
                  
                   of
                   old
                   )
                   to
                   deliver
                   Oracles
                   and
                   give
                   Responses
                   ;
                   it
                   will
                   be
                   asked
                   what
                   we
                   mean
                   by
                   consulting
                   GOD
                   ?
                   wherefore
                   to
                   clear
                   this
                   Matter
                   and
                   to
                   prevent
                   all
                   Mistakes
                   thereanent
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   guard
                   against
                   all
                   Abuses
                   to
                   which
                   some
                   may
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   wrest
                   it
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   shew
                   two
                   things
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     1st
                     .
                     Whereabout
                     we
                     should
                     consult
                     God.
                     
                  
                   
                     2ly
                     .
                     What
                     way
                     and
                     manner
                     it
                     is
                     to
                     be
                     done
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   As
                   to
                   the
                   first
                   ,
                   by
                   
                     consulting
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   meand
                   the
                   betaking
                   our selves
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   to
                   know
                   the
                   Event
                   of
                   any
                   Business
                   we
                   are
                   engag'd
                   in
                   ,
                   or
                   whither
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   this
                   or
                   the
                   other
                   thing
                   't
                   will
                   succeed
                   and
                   prosper
                   ;
                   we
                   may
                   indeed
                   ,
                   nay
                   ought
                   to
                   recommend
                   all
                   our
                   Lawfull
                   and
                   Virtuous
                   Undertakings
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   blesse
                   them
                   with
                   successe
                   and
                   we
                   may
                   lawfully
                   wish
                   Successe
                   thereto
                   ,
                   but
                   ever
                   with
                   a
                   Humble
                   Submission
                   to
                   the
                   
                     will
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   our
                   Saviour
                   hath
                   taught
                   us
                   to
                   say
                   ,
                   
                     not
                     my
                     will
                     ,
                     but
                     thine
                     be
                     done
                     :
                  
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   desirous
                   to
                   know
                   before-hand
                   ,
                   what
                   God
                   purposeth
                   to
                   do
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   allowed
                   us
                   .
                   
                     It
                     is
                     not
                     for
                     you
                     ,
                     saith
                     Christ
                     ,
                     to
                     know
                     the
                     times
                     and
                     Seasons
                     ,
                     which
                     the
                     Father
                     hath
                     put
                     in
                     his
                     own
                     power
                     ;
                     Acts
                  
                   1.
                   7.
                   and
                   as
                   not
                   the
                   times
                   and
                   Seasons
                   ,
                   so
                   neither
                   the
                   
                     things
                     themselves
                  
                   which
                   he
                   hath
                   determined
                   to
                   bring
                   to
                   pass
                   .
                   
                   These
                   Secrets
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Divine
                     Counsel
                  
                   ,
                   God
                   hath
                   reserv'd
                   to
                   himself
                   ,
                   and
                   't
                   would
                   but
                   offend
                   him
                   to
                   be
                   over
                   curious
                   to
                   know
                   them
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   will
                   of
                   God
                   that
                   we
                   seek
                   for
                   this
                   ,
                   for
                   he
                   hath
                   given
                   us
                   no
                   Means
                   to
                   come
                   to
                   the
                   knowledge
                   thereof
                   ;
                   for
                   to
                   have
                   recourse
                   to
                   
                     Astrologers
                     ,
                     Wizards
                  
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   have
                   
                     Familiar
                     Spirits
                     ,
                     &c.
                  
                   
                   Are
                   means
                   as
                   Unlawfull
                   as
                   they
                   are
                   Uncertain
                   and
                   Deceitful
                   .
                   Nor
                   is
                   it
                   profitable
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   shall
                   befall
                   us
                   ,
                   God
                   keeps
                   this
                   Secret
                   ,
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   better
                   to
                   be
                   Ignorant
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   if
                   it
                   were
                   revealed
                   ;
                   't
                   is
                   better
                   that
                   we
                   
                     live
                     by
                     Faith
                     then
                     such
                     a
                     sight
                     ,
                  
                   because
                   hereby
                   these
                   necessary
                   vertues
                   of
                   Patience
                   ,
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   Watchfulness
                   ,
                   and
                   Diligence
                   ,
                   are
                   exercised
                   &
                   confined
                   .
                   It
                   is
                   true
                   the
                   Iews
                   of
                   old
                   had
                   Liberty
                   granted
                   them
                   to
                   enquire
                   about
                   future
                   Events
                   and
                   their
                   Desires
                   were
                   satisfied
                   as
                   appears
                   by
                   many
                   Instances
                   in
                   Scripture
                   :
                   but
                   now
                   the
                   Reason
                   of
                   such
                   Extraordinary
                   
                     Temporal
                     priviledges
                  
                   is
                   ceased
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Gospel
                   requires
                   us
                   to
                   be
                   
                     entirely
                     resign'd
                     to
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   dispos'd
                   either
                   to
                   Prosperity
                   or
                   Adversity
                   ,
                   to
                   Disappointments
                   and
                   Successe
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   kind
                   of
                   indifferency
                   ,
                   because
                   the
                   
                     Glory
                     of
                     GOD
                     and
                     our
                     true
                     Felicity
                     ,
                  
                   depend
                   neither
                   upon
                   the
                   one
                   nor
                   the
                   other
                   ,
                   but
                   may
                   be
                   Advanced
                   by
                   either
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   To
                   consult
                   GOD
                   then
                   ,
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   enquire
                   into
                   
                     secret
                     purposes
                     of
                     his
                     Counsel
                     ▪
                     how
                     he
                     intends
                     to
                     dispose
                     of
                     us
                     :
                  
                   but
                   it
                   is
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   
                     informed
                     of
                     our
                     Duty
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   may
                   understand
                   what
                   becomes
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   in
                   the
                   
                     several
                     Periods
                     of
                     our
                     life
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   those
                   Stations
                   and
                   relations
                   we
                   stand
                   in
                   what
                   course
                   of
                   Life
                   we
                   should
                   intend
                   ;
                   How
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   carry
                   our selves
                   having
                   chosen
                   one
                   ?
                   How
                   we
                   should
                   best
                   spend
                   our
                   Time
                   and
                   Order
                   our
                   Affairs
                   ,
                   that
                   as
                   much
                   as
                   possible
                   ,
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   without
                   
                     all
                     offence
                     either
                     to
                     GOD
                     or
                     Man.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   From
                   hence
                   it
                   follows
                   that
                   we
                   ought
                   never
                   to
                   deliberate
                   about
                   things
                   certainly
                   unlawful
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   ask
                   of
                   GOD
                   whither
                   at
                   any
                   time
                   we
                   may
                   venture
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   this
                   in
                   plain
                   terms
                   is
                   ,
                   to
                   ask
                   whither
                   we
                   should
                   thwart
                   his
                   Will
                   ,
                   transgresse
                   his
                   Laws
                   ,
                   grieve
                   his
                   Spirit
                   ▪
                   dishonour
                   his
                   Name
                   ,
                   and
                   rebell
                   against
                   his
                   Authority
                   .
                   They
                   therefore
                   tempt
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Act
                   most
                   impudently
                   who
                   ask
                   Counsel
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   Case
                   ;
                   and
                   what
                   prompts
                   Men
                   to
                   things
                   sinfull
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   
                     Spirit
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   :
                   the
                   Counsel
                   is
                   not
                   from
                   GOD
                   which
                   Allows
                   and
                   Approves
                   of
                   any
                   
                     unlawfull
                     deed
                  
                   .
                   GOD
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   Author
                   of
                   Sin
                   ,
                   
                     He
                     cannot
                     be
                     tempted
                     with
                     evill
                     ,
                     neither
                     tempteth
                     he
                     any
                     man
                     ;
                     Iam
                     ▪
                  
                   1.
                   13.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   a
                   delusion
                   of
                   Satan
                   which
                   draws
                   Persons
                   to
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   or
                   
                   which
                   make
                   them
                   continue
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   any
                   wicked
                   Action
                   whatever
                   such
                   pretend
                   ,
                   and
                   whatever
                   high
                   conceit
                   they
                   may
                   entertain
                   of
                   themselves
                   ,
                   yet
                   the
                   Scripture
                   tells
                   us
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     it
                     is
                     a
                     heavy
                     Iudgement
                     and
                     a
                     sign
                     of
                     a
                     reprobate
                     mind
                     to
                     be
                     given
                     up
                     to
                     do
                     things
                     unlawfull
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     are
                     not
                     convenient
                     ;
                     Rom
                     :
                  
                   1.
                   28.
                   
                
                 
                   When
                   therefore
                   we
                   come
                   to
                   
                     Consult
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   we
                   ought
                   alwayes
                   in
                   all
                   doubtful
                   Cases
                   ,
                   it
                   should
                   be
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   is
                   lawful
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   only
                   what
                   is
                   simply
                   lawful
                   ,
                   but
                   also
                   what
                   is
                   expedient
                   ,
                   what
                   is
                   sutable
                   for
                   us
                   as
                   we
                   are
                   so
                   Stated
                   &
                   Circumstantiated
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   what
                   wayes
                   and
                   Means
                   we
                   should
                   prosecute
                   those
                   Ends
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   have
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   viz.
                   GOD'S
                   Glory
                   ,
                   our
                   Neighbours
                   good
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   own
                   present
                   Comfort
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     after
                     happinesse
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   Now
                   having
                   seen
                   whereabouts
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   
                     consult
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   come
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   to
                   shew
                   
                     how
                     we
                     are
                     to
                     doe
                     it
                     .
                  
                   And
                   First
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   lay
                   aside
                   all
                   
                     prejudice
                     and
                     byassed
                     affections
                  
                   aud
                   put
                   on
                   the
                   
                     Indefferency
                     of
                     a
                     Traveller
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   hath
                   no
                   Inclination
                   to
                   turn
                   either
                   to
                   the
                   Right
                   or
                   the
                   Left
                   hand
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   directed
                   in
                   the
                   
                     Right
                     way
                  
                   .
                   If
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   this
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   Sincere
                   when
                   we
                   seek
                   
                     Counsel
                     of
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   nor
                   capable
                   to
                   receive
                   it
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   given
                   ;
                   this
                   was
                   the
                   fault
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Young
                     Man
                  
                   that
                   came
                   to
                   
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   to
                   ask
                   ,
                   
                     what
                     he
                     should
                     do
                     to
                     inherite
                     eternal
                     Life
                     ?
                  
                   For
                   because
                   the
                   Answer
                   would
                   have
                   parted
                   him
                   and
                   his
                   Possessions
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   listen
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   Men
                   be
                   blinded
                   with
                   Prejudice
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   not
                   see
                   the
                   Light
                   though
                   it
                   be
                   clear
                   ;
                   nor
                   will
                   they
                   be
                   perswaded
                   though
                   they
                   have
                   
                     Sufficient
                     convictions
                     laid
                     before
                     them
                  
                   ,
                   if
                   their
                   Inclinations
                   be
                   strong
                   another
                   way
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   therefore
                   free
                   our selves
                   of
                   all
                   Passion
                   and
                   Prejudice
                   ;
                   and
                   be
                   Sincerely
                   Desirous
                   of
                   
                     right
                     Information
                  
                   .
                   In
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   
                     Addresse
                     our selves
                     to
                     GOD
                  
                   by
                   
                     Humble
                     and
                     Hearty
                     Prayer
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   please
                   him
                   to
                   Enlighten
                   the
                   eyes
                   of
                   our
                   Minds
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   discerning
                   His
                   Will
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   way
                   wherein
                   we
                   should
                   walk
                   :
                   For
                   is
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   Pray
                   ,
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   desirous
                   hereof
                   ,
                   neither
                   duely
                   Value
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   GOD
                   will
                   not
                   think
                   us
                   worthy
                   of
                   it
                   ;
                   who
                   Despise
                   or
                   Lightly
                   esteem
                   the
                   
                     Counsel
                     and
                     Direction
                     of
                     the
                     LORD
                     ,
                  
                   shall
                   be
                   left
                   to
                   wander
                   in
                   the
                   Ignorance
                   and
                   Darknesse
                   of
                   their
                   own
                   Minds
                   :
                   But
                   he
                   will
                   lead
                   and
                   guide
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   Paths
                   of
                   Righteousnesse
                   ,
                   who
                   humbly
                   seek
                   Him.
                   But
                   though
                   Prayer
                   be
                   good
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   is
                   not
                   the
                   only
                   Means
                   ,
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   neglected
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   must
                   not
                   be
                   rested
                   in
                   .
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   ask
                   direction
                   ,
                   as
                   
                     Pilate
                     ,
                     what
                     was
                     Truth
                  
                   at
                   Christ
                   ,
                   who
                   when
                   he
                   put
                   the
                   question
                   ,
                   
                   presently
                   went
                   out
                   and
                   stayed
                   not
                   for
                   an
                   Answer
                   .
                   After
                   we
                   have
                   Prayed
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   listen
                   attentively
                   to
                   what
                   GOD
                   sayeth
                   ;
                   we
                   ought
                   to
                   hearken
                   carefully
                   to
                   the
                   
                     voice
                     of
                     GOD.
                  
                   And
                   therefore
                   ,
                   Thirdly
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   
                     search
                     Diligently
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                     for
                     they
                     are
                     the
                     Word
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                  
                   and
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   he
                   speaketh
                   to
                   us
                   his
                   Will
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   the
                   Seripture
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   
                     a
                     Lamp
                     unto
                     our
                     feet
                     and
                     a
                     Light
                     unto
                     our
                     Path
                  
                   ;
                   And
                   so
                   who
                   would
                   walk
                   uprightly
                   so
                   as
                   to
                   Please
                   God
                   ,
                   must
                   follow
                   the
                   Guidance
                   thereof
                   .
                   'Ts
                   true
                   God
                   speaketh
                   also
                   Inwardly
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   to
                   the
                   Hearts
                   and
                   Minds
                   of
                   Men
                   ,
                   but
                   Ordinarly
                   it
                   is
                   by
                   the
                   
                     outward
                     Means
                     of
                     the
                     Word
                  
                   .
                   '
                   Tts
                   seldom
                   and
                   in
                   some
                   singular
                   Cases
                   only
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   speaks
                   to
                   men
                   without
                   the
                   
                     Mediation
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                  
                   :
                   However
                   he
                   never
                   speaketh
                   but
                   agreeably
                   to
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   whatever
                   he
                   sayeth
                   any
                   manner
                   of
                   way
                   must
                   be
                   consistent
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Doctrine
                     and
                     Precepts
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                     ,
                  
                   for
                   GOD
                   neither
                   can
                   nor
                   will
                   contradict
                   Himself
                   .
                   Wherefore
                   all
                   
                     inward
                     Suggestions
                  
                   and
                   Inspirations
                   must
                   be
                   examined
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Written
                     word
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   as
                   
                     St.
                     Peter
                  
                   speaks
                   in
                   a
                   like
                   case
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     the
                     surer
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   2
                   Pet
                   1.
                   19.
                   
                   We
                   have
                   Reason
                   to
                   put
                   greater
                   Confidence
                   in
                   the
                   
                     outward
                     Light
                     of
                     the
                     Scriptures
                  
                   ,
                   then
                   what
                   is
                   
                     inwardly
                     suggested
                  
                   ;
                   
                   for
                   we
                   may
                   readily
                   deceive
                   our selves
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   the
                   
                     delusions
                     of
                     Satan
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   our
                   own
                   strong
                   Imaginations
                   for
                   the
                   
                     Inspirations
                     of
                     GOD'S
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   every
                   one
                   cannot
                   distinguish
                   betwixt
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   indeed
                   it
                   is
                   often
                   hard
                   for
                   any
                   to
                   do
                   it
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   comparing
                   them
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   delivered
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   are
                   sure
                   is
                   from
                   GOD.
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   then
                   be
                   too
                   hasty
                   in
                   concluding
                   our
                   inclination
                   to
                   a
                   thing
                   ,
                   or
                   aversion
                   from
                   it
                   ,
                   (
                   after
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   prayed
                   fervently
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   from
                   GOD
                   unlesse
                   it
                   be
                   warranted
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   revealed
                   in
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   lest
                   no
                   wise
                   opposite
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   there
                   enjoyn'd
                   us
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Scriptures
                   are
                   the
                   
                     holy
                     Oracles
                  
                   which
                   deliver
                   the
                   
                     mind
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   to
                   them
                   therefore
                   we
                   must
                   resort
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ,
                   and
                   on
                   all
                   Occasions
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   we
                   should
                   do
                   ;
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   all
                   Persons
                   of
                   each
                   Sexe
                   ,
                   Age
                   ,
                   Condition
                   ,
                   Imployment
                   may
                   be
                   instructed
                   how
                   to
                   order
                   their
                   
                     conversation
                     aright
                     before
                     GOD.
                  
                   For
                   they
                   are
                   so
                   composed
                   ,
                   
                     that
                     the
                     Man
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   them
                   
                     may
                     be
                     perfect
                     ,
                     throughly
                     furnished
                     unto
                     all
                     good
                     works
                  
                   ;
                   2
                   Tim.
                   3.
                   17.
                   
                   'T
                   is
                   true
                   every
                   one
                   will
                   not
                   find
                   their
                   particular
                   Case
                   Stated
                   and
                   Resolved
                   ,
                   but
                   either
                   Directly
                   or
                   Indirectly
                   ,
                   either
                   by
                   expresse
                   Precepts
                   or
                   Paralel
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   much
                   different
                   Examples
                   ,
                   
                   they
                   shall
                   see
                   what
                   may
                   sufficiently
                   inform
                   and
                   resolve
                   them
                   :
                   And
                   whoso
                   will
                   give
                   themselves
                   entirely
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   
                     conduct
                     of
                     GOD
                     in
                     his
                     word
                  
                   shall
                   without
                   doubt
                   (
                   as
                   we
                   shewed
                   before
                   )
                   either
                   by
                   
                     secret
                     Suggestions
                     of
                     the
                     Spirit
                  
                   ,
                   
                   or
                   by
                   some
                   
                     speciall
                     occurrences
                     of
                     his
                     providence
                  
                   be
                   
                     Particularly
                     directed
                     in
                     the
                     disposall
                     of
                     themselves
                     and
                     their
                     affairs
                  
                   which
                   are
                   of
                   greatest
                   concernment
                   and
                   to
                   which
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   expected
                   that
                   the
                   Scripture
                   should
                   speak
                   particularly
                   .
                   
                     The
                     meek
                     will
                     he
                     guide
                     in
                     judgement
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     meek
                     will
                     he
                     teach
                     his
                     way
                     .
                     All
                     the
                     paths
                     of
                     the
                     LORD
                     are
                     Mercy
                     and
                     Truth
                     ,
                     unto
                     such
                     as
                     keep
                     his
                     Covenant
                     and
                     Testimonies
                     ;
                     Psal.
                  
                   25.
                   9.
                   10.
                   
                
                 
                   Thus
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   how
                   we
                   should
                   
                     consult
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   what
                   means
                   wee
                   may
                   come
                   to
                   be
                   
                     directed
                     by
                     him
                  
                   .
                   Now
                   certainly
                   it
                   concerns
                   us
                   very
                   much
                   thus
                   to
                   consult
                   Him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   follow
                   these
                   Means
                   for
                   acquainting
                   our selves
                   with
                   what
                   is
                   proper
                   for
                   us
                   to
                   do
                   .
                   The
                   Heathens
                   of
                   old
                   gloried
                   much
                   in
                   their
                   Oracles
                   ,
                   and
                   used
                   to
                   Consult
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   their
                   affairs
                   ,
                   though
                   they
                   were
                   so
                   uncertain
                   and
                   Ambiguous
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   proved
                   more
                   often
                   Snares
                   to
                   entrap
                   them
                   ,
                   then
                   Lights
                   to
                   guide
                   them
                   .
                   But
                   sure
                   wee
                   have
                   much
                   more
                   Reason
                   to
                   Glory
                   and
                   Rejoyce
                   
                   in
                   this
                   
                     Special
                     Priviledge
                  
                   we
                   have
                   of
                   
                     Consulting
                     the
                     true
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   neither
                   will
                   deceive
                   others
                   ,
                   nor
                   can
                   be
                   deceived
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   who
                   hath
                   been
                   Graciously
                   pleased
                   to
                   speak
                   to
                   us
                   so
                   plainly
                   and
                   clearly
                   by
                   
                     his
                     Word
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   Promises
                   farther
                   Direction
                   as
                   we
                   stand
                   in
                   need
                   .
                   Hereby
                   we
                   are
                   enabled
                   to
                   walk
                   wisely
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   shewed
                   the
                   
                     True
                     way
                  
                   of
                   carrying
                   on
                   our
                   
                     Happiness
                     ,
                     and
                     Peace
                     ,
                     the
                     Testimony
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     is
                     sure
                     ,
                     making
                     wise
                     the
                     simple
                     ;
                     the
                     commandement
                     of
                     the
                     Lord
                     is
                     pure
                     ,
                     enlightning
                     the
                     eyes
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   19.
                   7
                   ,
                   8.
                   
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   laudable
                   custome
                   amongst
                   the
                   Iews
                   ,
                   to
                   
                     ask
                     Counsel
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   before
                   they
                   began
                   any
                   Enterprise
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   becomes
                   us
                   to
                   resort
                   unto
                   the
                   
                     Scriptures
                     for
                     Counsel
                     and
                     Direction
                  
                   ,
                   where
                   we
                   shall
                   receive
                   it
                   fully
                   and
                   clearly
                   if
                   we
                   be
                   desirous
                   thereof
                   ,
                   and
                   follow
                   the
                   Direction
                   prescribed
                   above
                   .
                   David
                   no
                   doubt
                   had
                   many
                   Counsellours
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   he
                   preferred
                   the
                   
                     Word
                     and
                     Law
                  
                   of
                   GOD
                   before
                   them
                   all
                   :
                   
                     thy
                     testimonies
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     are
                     my
                     delight
                     and
                     Counsellours
                  
                   .
                   And
                   again
                   ,
                   he
                   tells
                   ,
                   us
                   that
                   
                     he
                     bad
                     more
                     understanding
                     then
                     all
                     his
                     Teachers
                     ,
                     for
                     GODS
                     Testimonies
                     were
                     his
                     Meditation
                     ;
                     Ps
                  
                   119.
                   24.
                   99.
                   
                   It
                   is
                   reported
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Heathen
                     Socrates
                  
                   that
                   he
                   pretended
                   to
                   have
                   a
                   certain
                   Spirit
                   or
                   genius
                   ,
                   which
                   he
                   used
                   as
                   his
                   Counsellour
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   when
                   ever
                   he
                   was
                   required
                   to
                   
                   speak
                   or
                   to
                   do
                   any
                   thing
                   ,
                   his
                   usuall
                   answer
                   was
                   ,
                   
                     si
                     Daemon
                     permiserit
                     ,
                     if
                     my
                     spirit
                     or
                     genius
                     will
                     suffer
                     .
                  
                   Now
                   it
                   is
                   our
                   Happiness
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   better
                   Counsellour
                   to
                   advise
                   with
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   also
                   whenso
                   e're
                   any
                   thing
                   is
                   propounded
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   either
                   to
                   our
                   understandings
                   or
                   Wills
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   believed
                   or
                   practised
                   ,
                   let
                   our
                   Answer
                   be
                   with
                   the
                   
                     Psalmist
                     ,
                     I
                     will
                     hear
                     what
                     GOD
                     the
                     LORD
                     will
                     speak
                     Ps.
                  
                   85.
                   8.
                   
                   I
                   will
                   first
                   consult
                   GOD
                   ,
                   by
                   the
                   
                     Holy
                     Oracles
                  
                   of
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   .
                   And
                   if
                   we
                   never
                   conclude
                   or
                   resolve
                   any
                   thing
                   without
                   
                     advising
                     thus
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   highly
                   honour
                   him
                   and
                   shew
                   an
                   entire
                   regard
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   take
                   a
                   Wise
                   and
                   most
                   Profitable
                   Course
                   for
                   our selves
                   .
                   But
                   alas
                   !
                   As
                   Solomon
                   complains
                   ,
                   
                     wherefore
                     is
                     there
                     a
                     price
                     in
                     the
                     hand
                     of
                     a
                     Fool
                     to
                     get
                     Wisdom
                     ,
                     seeing
                     he
                     hath
                     no
                     heart
                     unto
                     it
                     ?
                  
                   So
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     to
                     what
                     purpose
                     is
                     it
                  
                   ?
                   And
                   how
                   little
                   doth
                   it
                   avail
                   us
                   ,
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   seing
                   we
                   make
                   so
                   little
                   use
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   take
                   so
                   little
                   notice
                   of
                   what
                   GOD
                   says
                   to
                   us
                   in
                   and
                   by
                   them
                   ?
                   How
                   sad
                   is
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   matter
                   of
                   regrate
                   to
                   see
                   how
                   many
                   miscarry
                   in
                   this
                   Point
                   ?
                   There
                   be
                   many
                   who
                   will
                   readily
                   consult
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   listen
                   to
                   the
                   
                     corrupt
                     maximes
                  
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   hearken
                   to
                   what
                   the
                   Devil
                   himself
                   doth
                   say
                   ,
                   and
                   suggest
                   unto
                   them
                   ;
                   bnt
                   only
                   
                   what
                   GOD
                   the
                   LORD
                   speaketh
                   ,
                   they
                   care
                   not
                   to
                   hear
                   :
                   nay
                   with
                   the
                   
                     deaf
                     Adder
                     ,
                     they
                     stop
                     their
                     ears
                     and
                     will
                     not
                     hearken
                     to
                     the
                     voice
                     of
                     the
                     Charmer
                     ,
                     though
                     he
                     Charm
                     never
                     so
                     wisely
                     .
                  
                   And
                   as
                   Men
                   hereby
                   slight
                   and
                   dishonour
                   GOD
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   they
                   undervalue
                   his
                   Counsel
                   ,
                   so
                   they
                   intangle
                   themselves
                   in
                   a
                   World
                   of
                   Trouble
                   and
                   Difficultys
                   :
                   for
                   many
                   ,
                   nay
                   most
                   of
                   our
                   Crosses
                   and
                   Sorrows
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   the
                   effects
                   of
                   this
                   folly
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   
                     ask
                     Counsel
                     of
                     the
                     LORD
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   will
                   needs
                   take
                   our
                   own
                   courses
                   ,
                   then
                   he
                   
                     blasts
                     our
                     designs
                  
                   ,
                   by
                   leaving
                   us
                   to
                   our selves
                   ,
                   to
                   stand
                   by
                   our
                   own
                   strength
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   it
                   comes
                   to
                   passe
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   have
                   no
                   ability
                   to
                   conquere
                   the
                   difficultys
                   we
                   are
                   engadg'd
                   in
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   necessarly
                   sink
                   under
                   them
                   ,
                   whereas
                   if
                   we
                   con
                   sulted
                   GOD
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   fail
                   to
                   concur
                   with
                   
                     his
                     Power
                     and
                     Providence
                  
                   to
                   effectuat
                   that
                   which
                   he
                   himself
                   had
                   advised
                   or
                   approved
                   of
                   .
                   That
                   therefore
                   we
                   may
                   be
                   Wise
                   in
                   all
                   our
                   Undertakings
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   Comfort
                   in
                   them
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   undertake
                   nothing
                   without
                   GOD
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   be
                   carefull
                   alwayes
                   to
                   ask
                   Direction
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   praying
                   with
                   
                     David
                     ,
                     shew
                     me
                     thy
                     wayes
                     O
                     LORD
                     ,
                     teach
                     me
                     thy
                     paths
                     ,
                     lead
                     me
                     in
                     thy
                     truth
                     and
                     teach
                     me
                     :
                     for
                     thou
                     art
                     the
                     GOD
                     of
                     my
                     Salvation
                     ,
                     on
                     thee
                     do
                     I
                     wait
                     all
                     the
                     day
                     .
                     Ps.
                  
                   25.
                   4.
                   
                   And
                   then
                   no
                   doubt
                   GOD
                   
                   would
                   guide
                   us
                   with
                   his
                   Counsel
                   here
                   ,
                   and
                   receive
                   us
                   into
                   Glory
                   hereafter
                   :
                   If
                   withall
                   in
                   the
                   last
                   place
                   ,
                   we
                   Stedfastly
                   and
                   Faithfully
                   observe
                   the
                   wayes
                   he
                   layeth
                   before
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   keep
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   Direction
                   he
                   gives
                   ,
                   which
                   we
                   told
                   was
                   the
                   last
                   Particular
                   included
                   in
                   
                     Walking
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   which
                   comes
                   next
                   to
                   be
                   spoken
                   to
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   Of
                   Following
                   GOD.
                   
                
                 
                   We
                   must
                   not
                   Consult
                   GOD
                   out
                   of
                   curiosity
                   to
                   know
                   his
                   Mind
                   and
                   Judgement
                   ,
                   but
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   
                     Sincere
                     desire
                  
                   and
                   Purpose
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   Will
                   and
                   Pleasure
                   .
                   As
                   we
                   must
                   first
                   Advise
                   with
                   him
                   what
                   should
                   be
                   done
                   ,
                   so
                   having
                   understood
                   his
                   Mind
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   next
                   with
                   Care
                   and
                   Diligence
                   set
                   about
                   the
                   doing
                   of
                   it
                   .
                   We
                   have
                   Reason
                   sometimes
                   to
                   dispute
                   the
                   Reasonablenesse
                   and
                   Equity
                   of
                   Mens
                   Counsels
                   and
                   Advices
                   ,
                   but
                   we
                   must
                   never
                   call
                   in
                   Question
                   the
                   Justice
                   or
                   Fitnesse
                   of
                   what
                   GOD
                   
                     propeseth
                     unto
                     us
                  
                   ,
                   but
                   ought
                   cordially
                   and
                   freely
                   to
                   close
                   with
                   it
                   .
                   Obedience
                   must
                   be
                   
                     the
                     fruit
                     of
                     our
                     hearing
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   we
                   Hear
                   to
                   no
                   purpose
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   
                     Hearing
                     and
                     Obeying
                  
                   in
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                   are
                   often
                   taken
                   for
                   one
                   and
                   the
                   same
                   thing
                   :
                   to
                   
                     hear
                     GOD
                  
                   is
                   to
                   obey
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     consult
                     with
                     him
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   
                     do
                     his
                     will.
                  
                   
                   
                     True
                     hearing
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   
                     opus
                     animi
                     ,
                     non
                     auris
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Mind
                   rather
                   then
                   the
                   Eare
                   :
                   But
                   though
                   it
                   reside
                   in
                   the
                   Mind
                   ,
                   yet
                   it
                   must
                   spread
                   through
                   our
                   Affections
                   and
                   Actions
                   ,
                   otherwise
                   it
                   is
                   vain
                   and
                   unacceptable
                   .
                
                 
                   As
                   he
                   is
                   said
                   to
                   walk
                   with
                   one
                   ,
                   who
                   followeth
                   him
                   and
                   taketh
                   the
                   same
                   way
                   he
                   goeth
                   ,
                   so
                   to
                   walk
                   with
                   GOD
                   ,
                   is
                   to
                   follow
                   the
                   wayes
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   tread
                   
                     the
                     whole
                     paths
                     of
                     his
                     commandments
                     :
                  
                   For
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   our
                   walking
                   with
                   him
                   must
                   be
                   to
                   please
                   him
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   Septuagint
                   still
                   rendreth
                   the
                   Phrase
                   ;
                   now
                   we
                   cannot
                   please
                   him
                   ,
                   if
                   we
                   frequently
                   turn
                   aside
                   ,
                   and
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   way
                   which
                   he
                   commands
                   us
                   .
                   As
                   a
                   true
                   Friend
                   we
                   must
                   never
                   leave
                   him
                   or
                   part
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   but
                   must
                   follow
                   chearfully
                   whither
                   so
                   ever
                   he
                   leads
                   us
                   ,
                   be
                   the
                   way
                   fair
                   or
                   foul
                   ,
                   pleasant
                   or
                   unpleasant
                   .
                   They
                   cannot
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   walk
                   together
                   who
                   only
                   have
                   some
                   accidental
                   Rencounters
                   :
                   nor
                   can
                   he
                   be
                   said
                   to
                   
                     Walk
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   only
                   complies
                   with
                   him
                   now
                   and
                   then
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   some
                   particulats
                   which
                   sutes
                   with
                   his
                   Humour
                   or
                   proves
                   for
                   his
                   Interest
                   .
                   They
                   only
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   walk
                   truely
                   together
                   ,
                   who
                   hold
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   Way
                   ,
                   keep
                   still
                   the
                   same
                   Pace
                   ,
                   carry
                   on
                   the
                   same
                   Design
                   ,
                   run
                   the
                   same
                   dangers
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   share
                   together
                   in
                   every
                   thing
                   :
                   even
                   so
                   he
                   only
                   
                     Walks
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   
                   
                     Devots
                     himself
                     entirely
                     to
                     God
                  
                   ,
                   whose
                   thoughts
                   and
                   Purposes
                   ,
                   Motions
                   ,
                   and
                   Actings
                   are
                   all
                   GOD'S
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   he
                   requires
                   and
                   which
                   tend
                   to
                   his
                   Glory
                   ;
                   Who
                   doth
                   not
                   sometimes
                   step
                   aside
                   to
                   seek
                   his
                   own
                   Ease
                   ,
                   Pleasure
                   or
                   Profite
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   taketh
                   wayes
                   which
                   GOD
                   doth
                   not
                   allow
                   of
                   ,
                   but
                   he
                   minds
                   wholly
                   the
                   things
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   follows
                   altogether
                   the
                   courses
                   he
                   approves
                   of
                   ,
                   even
                   though
                   thereby
                   he
                   expose
                   himself
                   to
                   Danger
                   and
                   Trouble
                   .
                   In
                   
                     Walking
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   there
                   must
                   be
                   such
                   an
                   Union
                   as
                   is
                   betwixt
                   a
                   Wife
                   and
                   her
                   Husband
                   ,
                   whereby
                   his
                   Interest
                   becomes
                   hers
                   ,
                   which
                   makes
                   it
                   her
                   Delight
                   and
                   Care
                   to
                   Please
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   which
                   engageth
                   her
                   to
                   abide
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   ever
                   be
                   his
                   Lot
                   and
                   Condition
                   .
                   It
                   was
                   a
                   noble
                   and
                   generous
                   Friendship
                   ,
                   which
                   Ittai
                   shewed
                   to
                   David
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   fled
                   from
                   
                     Absolom
                     ,
                     As
                     the
                     Lord
                     liveth
                     ,
                  
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     and
                     as
                     my
                     LORD
                     the
                     King
                     liveth
                     ,
                     surely
                     in
                     what
                     place
                     my
                     Lord
                     the
                     King
                     shall
                     be
                     whither
                     in
                     death
                     or
                     Life
                     ,
                     even
                     there
                     also
                     will
                     thy
                     servant
                     be
                     .
                  
                   2
                   Sam.
                   15.
                   
                   ●…1
                   .
                   Ruth
                   expressed
                   the
                   like
                   towards
                   her
                   Mother
                   in
                   Law
                   ,
                   when
                   she
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Whither
                     thou
                     goest
                     I
                     will
                     go
                     ,
                     and
                     where
                     thou
                     lodgest
                     I
                     will
                     lodge
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     Lord
                     do
                     so
                     to
                     me
                     and
                     more
                     also
                     ,
                     if
                     ought
                     but
                     death
                     part
                     thee
                     and
                     me
                  
                   ;
                   now
                   if
                   we
                   would
                   walk
                   
                   
                     uprightly
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   must
                   walk
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   :
                   for
                   as
                   none
                   but
                   Freinds
                   use
                   to
                   walk
                   together
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   
                     Walking
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   is
                   meant
                   such
                   a
                   High
                   and
                   Intimate
                   and
                   Constant
                   Friendship
                   ,
                   which
                   sticks
                   not
                   at
                   Difficulties
                   ,
                   nor
                   startles
                   at
                   Dangers
                   ,
                   but
                   which
                   makes
                   a
                   Man
                   chearfully
                   set
                   about
                   whatever
                   the
                   Interest
                   or
                   Pleasure
                   of
                   his
                   Friend
                   calls
                   for
                   :
                   An
                   Eminent
                   Instance
                   hereof
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   in
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   who
                   therefore
                   is
                   called
                   
                     the
                     friend
                     of
                     GOD
                  
                   ;
                   where
                   ever
                   GOD
                   called
                   him
                   ,
                   he
                   Chearfully
                   followed
                   ;
                   whatever
                   he
                   Enjoyned
                   ,
                   he
                   readily
                   Obeyed
                   ;
                   he
                   stumbled
                   not
                   at
                   Difficulties
                   or
                   Dangers
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   Inconveniences
                   ,
                   but
                   yielded
                   an
                   entire
                   obedience
                   to
                   the
                   Will
                   of
                   GOD
                   when
                   ever
                   it
                   was
                   intimate
                   to
                   him
                   .
                
                 
                   And
                   as
                   this
                   is
                   to
                   
                     walk
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   by
                   walking
                   thus
                   with
                   Him
                   we
                   make
                   the
                   most
                   proper
                   acknowledgement
                   of
                   him
                   and
                   pay
                   the
                   most
                   acceptable
                   Worship
                   to
                   him
                   :
                   for
                   hereby
                   we
                   declare
                   a
                   true
                   sense
                   of
                   his
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Goodnesse
                   ,
                   Greatnesse
                   ,
                   and
                   Absolute
                   Soveraignity
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   we
                   think
                   him
                   worthy
                   of
                   all
                   Honour
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   and
                   Service
                   .
                   GOD
                   is
                   not
                   truly
                   honoured
                   ,
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   not
                   an
                   Oblation
                   of
                   the
                   best
                   things
                   to
                   him
                   ;
                   for
                   he
                   who
                   
                     is
                     Authour
                     of
                     all
                  
                   should
                   be
                   
                     served
                     with
                     he
                     best
                  
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   he
                   is
                   badly
                   requited
                   :
                   And
                   
                   consequently
                   he
                   is
                   never
                   truely
                   Honoured
                   or
                   Worshipped
                   but
                   when
                   we
                   make
                   an
                   
                     oblation
                     of
                     our
                     whole
                     selves
                  
                   to
                   him
                   .
                   
                     I
                     beseech
                     you
                     therefore
                     Brethren
                  
                   ,
                   saith
                   
                     St.
                     Paul
                     ,
                     by
                     the
                     mereies
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     present
                     your
                     Bodies
                     a
                     living
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     holy
                     ,
                     acceptable
                     to
                     GOD
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     ●…our
                     reasonable
                     service
                     ,
                     and
                     be
                     not
                     conformed
                     to
                     this
                     World
                     ,
                     but
                     ●…e
                     transformed
                     by
                     the
                     renewing
                     of
                     your
                     mind
                     ,
                     that
                     ye
                     may
                     prove
                     what
                     is
                     that
                     good
                     and
                     acceptable
                     and
                     perfect
                     will
                     of
                     GOD.
                  
                   Rom
                   12.
                   1
                   ,
                   2.
                   
                   Now
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   make
                   a
                   
                     Sacrifice
                     of
                     our selves
                  
                   :
                   but
                   only
                   to
                   
                     Walk
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   who
                   
                     Walketh
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   shewed
                   ,
                   
                     Sacrifices
                     his
                     understanding
                     to
                     God
                  
                   to
                   Believe
                   what
                   
                     he
                     reveales
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   
                     Contemplate
                     what
                     he
                     does
                  
                   ;
                   he
                   
                     Sacrificeth
                     his
                     will
                  
                   to
                   be
                   entirely
                   regulate
                   by
                   
                     his
                     Laws
                  
                   ,
                   his
                   Affections
                   to
                   be
                   placed
                   or
                   displaced
                   according
                   to
                   his
                   Order
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   a
                   word
                   ,
                   his
                   whole
                   Life
                   and
                   all
                   its
                   Operations
                   to
                   set
                   forward
                   the
                   purposes
                   of
                   his
                   Counsel
                   and
                   the
                   Glory
                   of
                   his
                   Name
                   ;
                   Which
                   indeed
                   is
                   a
                   most
                   
                     Reasonable
                     Service
                  
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   lesse
                   can
                   be
                   payed
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Authour
                     and
                     preserver
                     of
                     our
                     Beeing
                     ,
                     and
                     gives
                     us
                     whatever
                     we
                     enjoy
                     ?
                  
                   It
                   is
                   also
                   agreeable
                   to
                   his
                   Word
                   ,
                   nay
                   the
                   very
                   thing
                   it
                   calls
                   for
                   (
                   which
                   perhaps
                   is
                   true
                   meaning
                   of
                   the
                   Apostles
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   )
                   for
                   the
                   very
                   scope
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                   is
                   to
                   teach
                   us
                   this
                   and
                   to
                   obliege
                   
                   us
                   thereto
                   .
                   Finally
                   it
                   is
                   most
                   acceptable
                   GOD
                   is
                   very
                   well
                   pleased
                   with
                   these
                   
                     Spiri
                     tual
                     Sacrifices
                  
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   an
                   
                     Odour
                     of
                     sweet
                     Smell
                     with
                     him
                     :
                  
                   But
                   if
                   they
                   be
                   wanting
                   that
                   thing
                   which
                   is
                   savoury
                   ;
                   if
                   we
                   do
                   not
                   
                     walk
                     closely
                     and
                     constantly
                     with
                     God
                  
                   as
                   above
                   ,
                   though
                   we
                   would
                   bring
                   never
                   so
                   many
                   
                     Burnt
                     Offerings
                     and
                     Calves
                     of
                     a
                     Year
                     old
                     ,
                     Thousand
                     of
                     Rams
                     ,
                     and
                     ten
                     thousand
                     Rivers
                     of
                     Oyl
                     ,
                     yet
                     He
                     would
                     not
                     regard
                     them
                     .
                     Sacrifice
                     and
                     Offering
                     thou
                     didst
                     not
                     desire
                     ,
                     Burnt
                     Offering
                     and
                     Sin
                     Offering
                     thou
                     hast
                     not
                     required
                     ;
                     then
                     said
                     I
                     ,
                     Lo
                     I
                     come
                     ,
                     in
                     the
                     Volume
                     of
                     the
                     Book
                     it
                     is
                     written
                     of
                     Me
                     ,
                     I
                     delight
                     to
                     do
                     thy
                     will
                     ,
                     O
                     my
                     GOD
                     ,
                     yea
                     they
                     Law
                     is
                     within
                     my
                     Heart
                     .
                  
                   Psal.
                   40.
                   6.
                   7.
                   
                   
                     Let
                     none
                     think
                     ,
                     saith
                  
                   Lactantius
                   ,
                   
                   
                     that
                     GOD
                     requires
                     Victims
                     ,
                     Incense
                     ,
                     Donations
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                     For
                     if
                     he
                     be
                     not
                     capable
                     of
                     Hunger
                     ,
                     Thrist
                     ,
                     Cold
                     ,
                     neither
                     hath
                     the
                     Desire
                     of
                     Earthly
                     things
                     ,
                     he
                     will
                     not
                     use
                     th●…se
                     and
                     the
                     like
                     which
                     are
                     brought
                     unto
                     the
                     Temples
                     :
                     but
                     as
                     Corporeal
                     Beings
                     require
                     things
                     of
                     the
                     like
                     Nature
                     ,
                     so
                     a
                     Spiritual
                     Sacrifice
                     is
                     only
                     necessary
                     to
                     be
                     offered
                     to
                     a
                     Spiritual
                     Being
                     .
                     What
                     GOD
                     hath
                     given
                     to
                     Man
                     for
                     his
                     use
                     he
                     himself
                     needs
                     not
                     ;
                     and
                     besides
                     the
                     whole
                     World
                     is
                     his
                     ,
                     and
                     the
                     fulness
                     thereof
                     :
                     he
                     needs
                     not
                     a
                     Temple
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     the
                     World
                     for
                     his
                     dwelling
                     place
                     nor
                     an
                     Image
                     ,
                     or
                     Statue
                     who
                     is
                  
                   
                   
                     incomprehensible
                     ;
                     he
                     stands
                     not
                     in
                     need
                     of
                     Lamps
                     and
                     Earthly
                     Lights
                     ,
                     who
                     hath
                     kindled
                     the
                     Sun
                     and
                     the
                     rest
                     of
                     the
                     Stars
                     for
                     Mans
                     behoof
                     ;
                     what
                     is
                     it
                     therefore
                     ,
                  
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   
                     which
                     GOD
                     requireth
                     of
                     Man
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                  
                   inward
                   Worship
                   
                     of
                     the
                     mind
                     seing
                     He
                     himself
                     is
                     pure
                     and
                     Holy
                     ,
                     for
                     these
                     things
                     which
                     are
                     wrought
                     by
                     the
                     Hands
                     ,
                     and
                     which
                     are
                     without
                     the
                     Man
                     ,
                     is
                     no
                     true
                     or
                     proper
                     Sacrifice
                     ;
                     neither
                     that
                     which
                     is
                     taken
                     out
                     of
                     the
                     Coffer
                     ,
                     but
                     which
                     cometh
                     from
                     the
                     Heart
                     ;
                     nor
                     what
                     is
                     offered
                     by
                     the
                     Hand
                     ,
                     but
                     by
                     the
                     Soul.
                     This
                     is
                     a
                     true
                     Sacrifice
                     ,
                     when
                     the
                     Soul
                     offereth
                     it self
                     unto
                     GOD
                     :
                     For
                     what
                     signifieth
                     other
                     Sacrifices
                     ?
                     What
                     doth
                     inccnse
                     ,
                     what
                     do
                     Garments
                     ,
                     and
                     Gold
                     ,
                     and
                     Silver
                     and
                     Precious
                     stones
                     profit
                     ,
                     if
                     the
                     Worshippers
                     mind
                     be
                     not
                     holy
                     and
                     pure
                     ?
                     'T
                     is
                     only
                     Righteousness
                     which
                     GOD
                     seeks
                     after
                     ,
                     'T
                     is
                     in
                     this
                     that
                     the
                  
                   True
                   Worship
                   
                     of
                     GOD
                     doth
                     consist
                     .
                     The
                     true
                     Worshippers
                     of
                     GOD
                     ,
                     saith
                     CHRIST
                     ,
                     shall
                     Worship
                     him
                     in
                     Spirit
                     and
                     Truth
                     ,
                     for
                     the
                     Father
                     seeketh
                     such
                     to
                     Worship
                     him
                     .
                  
                   And
                   what
                   is
                   it
                   to
                   
                     Worship
                     GOD
                     in
                     Spirit
                     and
                     Truth
                     ,
                  
                   but
                   to
                   worship
                   him
                   by
                   a
                   
                     truly
                     holy
                     Life
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   
                     upright
                     walking
                     with
                     him
                  
                   ?
                   In
                   this
                   is
                   his
                   Delight
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   taketh
                   this
                   way
                   to
                   please
                   him
                   ,
                   shall
                   be
                   
                     counted
                     worthy
                     of
                     the
                     Kingdom
                     of
                     GOD.
                     Enoch
                  
                   walked
                   with
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   it
                   's
                   said
                   ,
                   GOD
                   took
                   him
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   he
                   took
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   this
                   wretched
                   Life
                   ,
                   unto
                   his
                   
                   Heavenly
                   Glory
                   ,
                   And
                   all
                   who
                   tread
                   the
                   same
                   paths
                   ,
                   shall
                   meet
                   with
                   the
                   same
                   Reward
                   .
                   GOD
                   will
                   take
                   every
                   one
                   to
                   himself
                   who
                   
                     walketh
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   though
                   not
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   .
                   Death
                   puts
                   a
                   stop
                   to
                   our
                   
                     Walking
                     with
                     Men
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   forces
                   us
                   and
                   them
                   to
                   part
                   :
                   but
                   it
                   doth
                   not
                   break
                   off
                   our
                   
                     Walking
                     with
                     GOD
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   doth
                   unite
                   us
                   more
                   firmly
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   this
                   fellowship
                   which
                   we
                   thus
                   begin
                   here
                   ,
                   results
                   into
                   an
                   
                     Eternal
                     Friendship
                  
                   and
                   Society
                   in
                   the
                   other
                   World.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               CHAP
               III.
               
                 Of
                 these
                 Words
              
               ,
               And
               this
               Stone
               which
               I
               have
               set
               for
               a
               Pillar
               ,
               shall
               be
               GODS
               House
               ,
               
                 The
                 Reason
                 and
                 Meaning
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
             
               GOD
               is
               to
               be
               Worshipped
               not
               only
               in
               Private
               but
               in
               Publick
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               only
               to
               be
               Owned
               and
               Acknowledg'd
               a
               part
               ,
               by
               our selves
               in
               Secret
               ,
               but
               ought
               to
               be
               professed
               openly
               before
               all
               the
               World
               ,
               by
               the
               Performance
               of
               such
               things
               as
               Reason
               and
               the
               universall
               Consent
               of
               Mankind
               hath
               established
               ,
               to
               be
               publick
               Testimonies
               of
               our
               Alleagiance
               to
               him
               .
               
               He
               who
               doth
               not
               this
               Last
               ,
               can
               never
               ●…e
               very
               sincere
               in
               the
               First
               ;
               neither
               will
               GOD
               own
               such
               to
               be
               
                 true
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 him
              
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               avowedly
               professe
               him
               before
               Men
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               of
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 shall
                 confesse
                 me
                 before
                 Men
                 ,
                 him
                 shall
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 also
                 confesse
                 before
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 denyeth
                 me
                 before
                 Men
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 denyed
                 before
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God.
              
               Luke
               .
               12.
               8.
               
               The
               very
               Light
               of
               Nature
               teacheth
               this
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               when
               Iacob
               here
               did
               Solemnly
               take
               the
               
                 LORD
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 GOD
              
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               only
               engage
               himself
               to
               that
               
                 Inward
                 Spiritual
                 Worship
              
               ,
               which
               is
               acted
               within
               a
               Man
               's
               own
               self
               ,
               whereof
               we
               have
               spoken
               already
               ;
               but
               also
               he
               binds
               Himself
               to
               that
               
                 Outward
                 and
                 Visible
                 Worship
              
               ,
               which
               is
               transacted
               by
               things
               without
               the
               Man
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               manifest
               to
               al●…
               the
               World
               that
               he
               Honoured
               and
               Adored
               this
               GOD.
               
                 This
                 stone
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 here
                 set
                 up
                 for
                 a
                 Pillar
                 ,
                 shall
                 be
                 GOD'S
                 house
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               here
               in
               this
               place
               where
               I
               erect
               this
               Stone
               ,
               when
               I
               come
               back
               I
               will
               build
               and
               consecrat
               a
               House
               to
               my
               GOD
               ,
               for
               the
               Honour
               of
               his
               Name
               ,
               and
               the
               Celebrating
               of
               his
               Worship
               ,
               where
               I
               will
               Call
               upon
               him
               and
               Pray
               unto
               him
               .
               The
               Reason
               why
               he
               pitched
               upon
               this
               particular
               place
               ,
               was
               because
               GOD
               had
               made
               it
               eminent
               
               by
               so
               signal
               an
               appearance
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               read
               before
               ;
               and
               what
               moved
               him
               to
               build
               a
               house
               to
               GOD
               ;
               was
               because
               this
               ,
               was
               universally
               agreed
               to
               ,
               as
               an
               Act
               of
               Honour
               due
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               and
               as
               an
               proper
               instance
               whereby
               men
               signify
               their
               Homage
               to
               him
               .
            
             
               This
               which
               
                 Iacob
                 Vowed
              
               here
               ,
               gives
               us
               Occasion
               to
               speak
               of
               Churches
               ,
               or
               
                 consecrated
                 places
                 ,
                 of
                 Prayer
              
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 publick
                 Worship
              
               .
            
             
               
                 SECTION
                 I.
                 
                   Of
                   Churches
                   or
                   Places
                   Consecrat
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                   the
                   Origine
                   and
                   Necessity
                   thereof
                   ,
                   what
                   Regard
                   and
                   Reverence
                   should
                   be
                   payed
                   them
                   .
                
              
               
                 AND
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 
                   universal
                   Custome
                
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 over
                 ,
                 to
                 erect
                 Temples
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Consecrat
                   places
                
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Service
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 So
                 this
                 custome
                 is
                 most
                 Ancient
                 .
                 At
                 present
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 only
                 Churches
                 throughout
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   World
                
                 :
                 but
                 Mahumetans
                 and
                 Pagans
                 also
                 have
                 Temples
                 and
                 
                   Religious
                   houses
                
                 of
                 one
                 sort
                 or
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 from
                 the
                 very
                 beginning
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 seem
                 that
                 even
                 our
                 
                   First
                   Parents
                
                 in
                 Paradise
                 had
                 some
                 more
                 peculiar
                 place
                 for
                 presenting
                 themselves
                 before
                 
                 GOD
                 ;
                 Gen
                 3.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 after
                 the
                 Fall
                 't
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Particular
                 place
                 set
                 apart
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 whither
                 Abel
                 and
                 Cain
                 brought
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ;
                 Noah
                 came
                 no
                 sooner
                 forth
                 of
                 the
                 Arke
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 built
                 an
                 Altar
                 to
                 the
                 LORD
                 :
                 and
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 that
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 sojourned
                 they
                 built
                 Altars
                 ,
                 which
                 were
                 usually
                 ranged
                 about
                 either
                 with
                 Trees
                 or
                 Stones
                 ,
                 where
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Family
                 
                   Worshipped
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 performed
                 all
                 their
                 Solemn
                 Acts
                 of
                 devotion
                 ;
                 their
                 wandring
                 course
                 of
                 Life
                 would
                 not
                 allow
                 them
                 better
                 ;
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 which
                 Moses
                 pitched
                 in
                 the
                 Wilderness
                 ,
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 house
                 of
                 GOD
                 we
                 read
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 covered
                 and
                 adorned
                 with
                 Art
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 was
                 followed
                 and
                 imitated
                 by
                 that
                 magnificent
                 Temp●…e
                 which
                 which
                 Soloman
                 built
                 :
                 Where
                 all
                 who
                 lived
                 at
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 and
                 near
                 it
                 ,
                 resorted
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Worshipping
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 and
                 whither
                 all
                 the
                 Males
                 even
                 in
                 the
                 remotest
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 were
                 oblidged
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 thrice
                 a
                 year
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 to
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
                 except
                 in
                 that
                 one
                 place
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 was
                 every
                 where
                 besides
                 both
                 in
                 Towns
                 and
                 Villages
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Cities
                 and
                 open
                 Fields
                 ,
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 and
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 where
                 people
                 came
                 to
                 
                   Pray
                   to
                   GOD
                
                 
                 and
                 to
                 joine
                 with
                 others
                 in
                 His
                 Worship
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 instructed
                 in
                 
                   His
                   will.
                
                 Of
                 Synagogues
                 there
                 are
                 frequent
                 mention
                 in
                 the
                 
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 severall
                 things
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 collected
                 that
                 there
                 were
                 of
                 them
                 during
                 the
                 
                   first
                   Temple
                
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 or
                 places
                 for
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 read
                 not
                 so
                 often
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 be
                 sometimes
                 spoken
                 of
                 ,
                 as
                 particularly
                 ,
                 Luke
                 6.
                 12.
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 our
                 
                   Saviour
                   we●…t
                   into
                   a
                   mountain
                   to
                   pray
                   and
                   continued
                   all
                   night
                   in
                   Prayer
                   to
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Original
                 will
                 rather
                 bear
                 
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   or
                   Place
                   of
                   Prayer
                   .
                
                 So
                 likewise
                 ,
                 Acts
                 16.
                 13.
                 
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 of
                 Paul
                 and
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 were
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 being
                 come
                 to
                 Philippi
                 of
                 
                   Macedonia
                   ,
                   they
                   went
                   on
                   the
                   Sabbath
                   day
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   city
                   by
                   a
                   River
                   side
                   ,
                   where
                   Prayer
                   was
                   wont
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   ,
                
                 or
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 an
                 usuall
                 Orator●…
                 .
                 Th●…s
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 't
                 was
                 frequent
                 every
                 where
                 and
                 in
                 every
                 Nation
                 ,
                 to
                 consecrate
                 and
                 s●…t
                 a
                 part
                 Places
                 and
                 Houses
                 for
                 the
                 Worship
                 and
                 
                   Service
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 well
                 conjectured
                 by
                 the
                 Learned
                 Mr.
                 Mede
                 ,
                 from
                 Iosh
                 :
                 22.
                 16.
                 that
                 these
                 Lands
                 and
                 Countries
                 were
                 reputed
                 unclean
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 such
                 Consecrate
                 or
                 Devoted
                 Places
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 whither
                 Men
                 had
                 an
                 expresse
                 Positive
                 Precept
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 erecting
                 houses
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 consecrating
                 such
                 places
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 meerly
                 prompted
                 thereto
                 by
                 the
                 
                 
                   light
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stength
                 of
                 Reason
                 ,
                 it
                 doeth
                 not
                 very
                 clearly
                 appear
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 GOD
                 did
                 very
                 much
                 approve
                 therereof
                 ;
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 allowing
                 his
                 most
                 eminent
                 Servants
                 to
                 continue
                 in
                 the
                 use
                 and
                 practice
                 of
                 this
                 thing
                 :
                 but
                 also
                 by
                 requiring
                 it
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Thus
                 GOD
                 was
                 so
                 well
                 pleased
                 with
                 
                   Noahs
                   building
                   him
                   an
                   altar
                
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 said
                 
                   he
                   smelled
                   a
                   sweet
                   savour
                   therefrom
                   ;
                   Gen.
                
                 8.
                 21.
                 and
                 35.
                 1.
                 we
                 have
                 God
                 putting
                 Iacob
                 in
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Vow
                 which
                 he
                 here
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 requiring
                 him
                 to
                 make
                 performance
                 thereof
                 in
                 this
                 very
                 particular
                 .
                 When
                 it
                 first
                 came
                 into
                 Davids
                 Heart
                 to
                 build
                 an
                 house
                 unto
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 the
                 motion
                 did
                 so
                 please
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 sent
                 Nathan
                 the
                 Prophet
                 to
                 tell
                 him
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   for
                   this
                   he
                   would
                   make
                   a
                   sure
                   covenant
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   establish
                   the
                   Crown
                   and
                   Throne
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   house
                   for
                   ever
                   ;
                   though
                   for
                   reasons
                   he
                   would
                   not
                   let
                   him
                   build
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   but
                   deferred
                   it
                   to
                   his
                   Son
                   Solomon
                   .
                
                 2
                 Sam
                 :
                 7.
                 
                 And
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 look
                 upon
                 Temples
                 ,
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Legall
                   Ceremonie
                
                 agreeable
                 only
                 to
                 the
                 Times
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 not
                 proper
                 or
                 necessary
                 now
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 
                   GOD
                   dwelleth
                   not
                   in
                   Temples
                   made
                   with
                   mens
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 Worship
                 is
                 not
                 fixed
                 to
                 one
                 particular
                 place
                 ,
                 as
                 't
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 's
                 no
                 lesse
                 necessary
                 now
                 then
                 formerly
                 ,
                 to
                 
                 
                   set
                   a
                   part
                   Places
                   and
                   to
                   consecrate
                   Houses
                   for
                   the
                   publick
                   worship
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 that
                 hereby
                 he
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 more
                 solemnly
                 acknowledg'd
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 his
                 Worship
                 may
                 be
                 gone
                 about
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 Decency
                 ,
                 Gravity
                 ,
                 and
                 Conveniency
                 .
              
               
                 These
                 were
                 the
                 Reasons
                 ,
                 no
                 doubt
                 which
                 moved
                 Men
                 to
                 this
                 Act
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Strength
                 and
                 Force
                 is
                 as
                 great
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 binding
                 as
                 ever
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   first
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 even
                 such
                 as
                 was
                 most
                 zealous
                 against
                 Iudaisme
                 ,
                 did
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Temples
                 to
                 be
                 abolished
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Law
                
                 :
                 but
                 did
                 continue
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 carefull
                 to
                 consecrate
                 and
                 set
                 apart
                 Churches
                 where
                 ever
                 they
                 made
                 converts
                 and
                 did
                 propagate
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 the
                 ontward
                 state
                 of
                 Christians
                 was
                 then
                 but
                 mean
                 and
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 lyable
                 to
                 many
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 wanted
                 not
                 Houses
                 for
                 that
                 Worship
                 and
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 was
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 This
                 the
                 Learned
                 Man
                 formerly
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 hath
                 made
                 very
                 evident
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 appears
                 clearly
                 from
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 22.
                 and
                 from
                 these
                 salutations
                 to
                 particular
                 Churches
                 of
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 house
                 .
              
               
                 At
                 first
                 Temples
                 and
                 
                   Religious
                   Places
                
                 were
                 but
                 mean
                 ,
                 plain
                 ,
                 and
                 simple
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 great
                 ornament
                 :
                 what
                 the
                 Patriarchs
                 used
                 seems
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 open
                 uncovered
                 
                 places
                 ,
                 set
                 about
                 with
                 trees
                 or
                 Stones
                 agreeable
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 way
                 of
                 living
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 not
                 constant
                 or
                 settled
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 place
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 dwelt
                 in
                 tents
                 only
                 and
                 removed
                 from
                 place
                 to
                 place
                 .
                 There
                 be
                 some
                 remainders
                 of
                 such
                 kind
                 of
                 simple
                 Oratories
                 ,
                 yet
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 of
                 this
                 Kingdome
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 People
                 became
                 more
                 fixt
                 and
                 settled
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 farther
                 improved
                 in
                 art
                 and
                 cunning
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 used
                 to
                 take
                 greater
                 pains
                 in
                 adorning
                 their
                 temples
                 and
                 religious
                 houses
                 :
                 and
                 judg'd
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 glory
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 Stately
                 and
                 magnificent
                 .
                 David
                 was
                 ashamed
                 that
                 he
                 himself
                 should
                 dwell
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 Cedar
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 Ark
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 was
                 only
                 within
                 Curtains
                 .
                 And
                 GOD
                 complained
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Haggai
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 People
                 who
                 returned
                 from
                 the
                 Captivity
                 ,
                 should
                 have
                 dwelt
                 in
                 
                   Cieled
                   Houses
                
                 themselves
                 while
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 lay
                 wast
                 and
                 unrepaired
                 .
                 The
                 Churches
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 Christians
                 't
                 is
                 like
                 indeed
                 were
                 not
                 very
                 fine
                 ,
                 nor
                 could
                 much
                 better
                 be
                 expected
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 the
                 meannesse
                 and
                 poverty
                 of
                 their
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 hazards
                 they
                 run
                 by
                 offering
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 at
                 all
                 .
                 They
                 were
                 then
                 necessitate
                 to
                 content
                 themselves
                 with
                 any
                 place
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 conveniency
                 and
                 adornments
                 which
                 they
                 wished
                 :
                 but
                 so
                 
                 soon
                 as
                 the
                 Emperours
                 turned
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 publick
                 exercise
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 was
                 allowed
                 ,
                 then
                 Churches
                 were
                 every
                 where
                 built
                 Stately
                 and
                 magnificent
                 .
                 They
                 did
                 not
                 then
                 proceed
                 by
                 the
                 scant
                 rule
                 of
                 meer
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 rendred
                 them
                 not
                 only
                 convenient
                 for
                 themselves
                 :
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 might
                 speak
                 out
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 and
                 glory
                 of
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 they
                 adored
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 denyed
                 but
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 an
                 excesse
                 in
                 adorning
                 Churches
                 ,
                 when
                 more
                 is
                 bestowed
                 on
                 them
                 then
                 on
                 the
                 poor
                 which
                 are
                 GOD'S
                 living
                 Temples
                 ;
                 yet
                 certainly
                 to
                 have
                 no
                 regard
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 grudge
                 any
                 cost
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 other
                 extreme
                 much
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 condemned
                 ;
                 seing
                 GOD
                 hath
                 been
                 so
                 bountiful
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enrich
                 this
                 World
                 for
                 our
                 use
                 not
                 only
                 with
                 necessaries
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 comforts
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 convenient
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 very
                 beautiful
                 ,
                 pleasant
                 and
                 delightful
                 :
                 therefore
                 I
                 think
                 gratitude
                 should
                 oblidge
                 us
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 hereof
                 ,
                 by
                 adorning
                 his
                 temples
                 ,
                 and
                 taking
                 care
                 that
                 these
                 places
                 of
                 his
                 
                   special
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 have
                 all
                 the
                 ornament
                 and
                 comlinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 State
                 and
                 Country
                 will
                 allow
                 .
                 Sure
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 judged
                 otherwayes
                 then
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 or
                 at
                 the
                 lest
                 
                 small
                 esteem
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 his
                 houses
                 are
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 the
                 Land
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 usually
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 throughout
                 this
                 Kingdom
                 :
                 nay
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 Stables
                 and
                 Byers
                 much
                 more
                 neat
                 and
                 handsome
                 then
                 the
                 Churches
                 beside
                 them
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 shamefull
                 thing
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 but
                 expose
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 all
                 strangers
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 shame
                 ?
                 and
                 how
                 unworthy
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 curious
                 about
                 the
                 apartment
                 of
                 our
                 beasts
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 our
                 GOD
                 ?
                 GOD
                 ordered
                 his
                 Son
                 to
                 be
                 born
                 in
                 a
                 Stable
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 Manger
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 humility
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 content
                 with
                 a
                 mean
                 State
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 humble
                 him
                 thereafter
                 by
                 lodging
                 him
                 no
                 better
                 then
                 our
                 beasts
                 .
                 I
                 am
                 sory
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 because
                 't
                 is
                 our
                 shame
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 true
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 many
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 look
                 rather
                 like
                 barns
                 byres
                 and
                 stables
                 ,
                 and
                 would
                 be
                 as
                 proper
                 for
                 that
                 use
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 are
                 design'd
                 for
                 .
                 God
                 did
                 expresly
                 prohibite
                 under
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 the
                 dedicating
                 the
                 worst
                 things
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 cannot
                 understand
                 what
                 precept
                 or
                 example
                 can
                 be
                 pretended
                 forwarranding
                 this
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 I
                 would
                 think
                 Nature
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Religion
                 doth
                 teach
                 the
                 contrary
                 .
                 GOD
                 and
                 Kings
                 should
                 be
                 alwayes
                 honoured
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 best
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 reason
                 that
                 the
                 Courts
                 of
                 both
                 be
                 beautified
                 
                 and
                 Adorned
                 with
                 State
                 and
                 Splendour
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 that
                 Reverence
                 and
                 Respect
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 from
                 all
                 who
                 approach
                 them
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 engendered
                 ,
                 nourished
                 &
                 increased
                 .
                 But
                 by
                 
                   Adorning
                   of
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 mean
                 what
                 is
                 in
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Romish
                   Church
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 Images
                 ,
                 Lamps
                 ,
                 Puppets
                 ,
                 rare
                 and
                 various
                 Curiosities
                 ,
                 &c.
                 which
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Service
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 but
                 divert
                 the
                 minds
                 of
                 those
                 who
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 Worship
                 ;
                 gaudy
                 shews
                 are
                 not
                 
                   the
                   true
                   ornament
                   of
                   Churches
                
                 but
                 what
                 makes
                 them
                 Grave
                 ,
                 August
                 ,
                 and
                 Venerable
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 same
                 Rules
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 observed
                 in
                 building
                 of
                 Churches
                 ,
                 which
                 Wise
                 and
                 Discreet
                 Persons
                 follow
                 in
                 their
                 Cloaths
                 ,
                 who
                 seek
                 out
                 what
                 is
                 Decent
                 and
                 Useful
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 careful
                 to
                 shun
                 both
                 what
                 is
                 nesty
                 and
                 course
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 Gaudy
                 and
                 Vain
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 one
                 speaks
                 out
                 
                   a
                   mean
                   sordide
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 too
                 
                   much
                   lightness
                   and
                   childishness
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 whatever
                 Churches
                 be
                 as
                 to
                 their
                 
                   external
                   matter
                   or
                   form
                
                 ,
                 whither
                 they
                 be
                 well
                 or
                 ill
                 adorned
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 
                   a
                   holy
                   respect
                   and
                   reverence
                   due
                   unto
                   them
                
                 ;
                 their
                 having
                 or
                 wanting
                 the
                 
                   externall
                   Ornaments
                
                 of
                 Art
                 or
                 Beauty
                 ,
                 does
                 not
                 alter
                 their
                 Nature
                 ,
                 or
                 make
                 them
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 thing
                 their
                 very
                 name
                 imports
                 ,
                 for
                 
                   Kirk
                   or
                   Church
                
                 
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 Greek
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 which
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Lords
                
                 .
                 And
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 had
                 in
                 reverence
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 for
                 their
                 Outward
                 Pomp
                 and
                 splendour
                 .
                 Every
                 thing
                 which
                 relates
                 to
                 GOD
                 
                   is
                   Sacred
                
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 be
                 reverently
                 dealt
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 particularly
                 
                   his
                   Temples
                
                 ;
                 wherefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 the
                 Wise-man
                 adviseth
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   keep
                   our
                   foot
                   when
                   we
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   GOD.
                   Ecl.
                
                 5.
                 1.
                 
                 He
                 there
                 alludes
                 to
                 the
                 common
                 Custome
                 of
                 
                   pulling
                   off
                   the
                   shoes
                   in
                   token
                   of
                   respect
                   and
                   reverence
                   ,
                
                 And
                 though
                 that
                 particular
                 Act
                 be
                 now
                 out-dated
                 and
                 worn
                 out
                 of
                 fashion
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 't
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 carry
                 reverently
                 towards
                 them
                 ;
                 For
                 GOD
                 himself
                 commands
                 it
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   ye
                   shall
                   reverence
                   my
                   Sanctuary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 he
                 gives
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   the
                   LORD
                   ;
                   Lev.
                
                 19.
                 30.
                 
                 Now
                 this
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 was
                 no
                 
                   Temporal
                   Ceremonie
                
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 
                   time
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                
                 :
                 but
                 even
                 a
                 
                   Moral
                   Duty
                
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 keep
                 up
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 Churches
                 and
                 
                   consecrated
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 which
                 will
                 be
                 ever
                 necessary
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 as
                 doth
                 appear
                 from
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 Zeal
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   scourging
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 profaned
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   buying
                   or
                   selling
                   therein
                
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   S●…
                   .
                   Paul
                
                 inveighs
                 against
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 for
                 that
                 abuse
                 which
                 crept
                 in
                 amongst
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Celebration
                   of
                   the
                   Lords
                   Supper
                   ,
                   whereby
                   in
                   eating
                
                 
                 
                   every
                   one
                   ,
                   did
                   take
                   before
                   another
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   was
                   hungry
                   and
                   another
                   drunken
                   :
                
                 because
                 as
                 he
                 tells
                 them
                 't
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Purport
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 reverence
                 towards
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   have
                   ye
                   not
                   houses
                   to
                   eat
                   or
                   drink
                   in
                   ?
                   Or
                   despise
                   ye
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 22.
                 
                 And
                 when
                 the
                 same
                 Apostle
                 urgeth
                 the
                 not
                 
                   defiling
                   the
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 he
                 takes
                 it
                 as
                 a
                 certain
                 and
                 undoubted
                 Truth
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Temple
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 prophaned
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 his
                 Argument
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 valid
                 .
                 Through
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 custome
                 to
                 respect
                 the
                 Presence
                 Chamber
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 places
                 wherein
                 they
                 use
                 to
                 appear
                 in
                 Majesty
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 behave
                 Reverently
                 towards
                 them
                 ,
                 even
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 Personally
                 present
                 :
                 And
                 how
                 much
                 greater
                 Reason
                 is
                 there
                 to
                 pay
                 the
                 like
                 Respect
                 and
                 Reverence
                 to
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 Places
                 where
                 he
                 uses
                 to
                 meet
                 and
                 bless
                 his
                 People
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 alwayes
                 specially
                 present
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Attendance
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Angels
                   and
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                
                 ?
                 For
                 that
                 Churches
                 are
                 thus
                 Honoured
                 with
                 the
                 
                   special
                   Presence
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 seems
                 to
                 be
                 very
                 evident
                 from
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   and
                   New
                   Testament
                
                 .
                 
                 GOD
                 indeed
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 Temples
                 so
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 included
                 in
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 his
                 Essence
                 can
                 be
                 shut
                 up
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 in
                 this
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   He
                   dwelleth
                   not
                   in
                   Temples
                   made
                   with
                   Mens
                   hands
                
                 ;
                 Nay
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   very
                   Heaven
                   of
                   Heavens
                   do
                   not
                   contain
                   Him
                   :
                
                 But
                 how
                 ever
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 that
                 He
                 is
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 
                   present
                   in
                   his
                   Temples
                   and
                   Churches
                   ,
                
                 then
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 GOD
                 is
                 said
                 thus
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 present
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 when
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 more
                 visible
                 Effects
                 of
                 His
                 Presence
                 by
                 the
                 conferring
                 of
                 special
                 Blessings
                 ;
                 or
                 when
                 his
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Host
                
                 is
                 there
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 Iacoh
                 here
                 declared
                 
                   GOD
                   to
                   be
                   in
                   this
                   place
                   ,
                
                 because
                 he
                 saw
                 the
                 
                   Angels
                   of
                   GOD
                   ascending
                   and
                   descending
                   .
                
                 Now
                 that
                 GOD
                 is
                 present
                 in
                 his
                 Churches
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 way
                 appears
                 from
                 Exod.
                 20.
                 24.
                 
                 Where
                 GOD
                 saith
                 expresly
                 ,
                 
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   where
                   I
                   record
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   come
                   unto
                   thee
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   blesse
                   thee
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 the
                 Tabernacle
                 ,
                 was
                 called
                 
                   the
                   Tabernacle
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   or
                   meeting
                   ,
                
                 not
                 of
                 Mens
                 meeting
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 GOD'S
                 meeting
                 with
                 Men.
                 The
                 like
                 Promise
                 our
                 LORD
                 gives
                 us
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 20.
                 
                 Where
                 he
                 saith
                 
                   where
                   two
                   or
                   three
                   are
                   gathered
                   together
                   in
                   my
                   Name
                   ,
                   there
                   am
                   I
                   in
                   the
                   midst
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 And
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 also
                 present
                 the
                 other
                 way
                 ,
                 viz.
                 by
                 the
                 attendance
                 
                 of
                 his
                 Angels
                 and
                 
                   Heavenly
                   Host
                
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 only
                 the
                 constant
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 concerning
                 their
                 Temple
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 expressed
                 plainly
                 by
                 
                   Solomon
                   ,
                   Eccl.
                
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 When
                 he
                 sayes
                 concerning
                 our
                 behaviour
                 in
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   Suffer
                   not
                   thy
                   mouth
                   to
                   cause
                   thy
                   flesh
                   to
                   sin
                   ,
                   neither
                   say
                   thou
                   before
                   the
                   Angels
                   that
                   it
                   was
                   an
                   errour
                   .
                
                 And
                 in
                 like
                 manner
                 ,
                 St.
                 Paul
                 pleads
                 against
                 the
                 
                   undecency
                   of
                   Womens
                   being
                   uncovered
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   presence
                   of
                   Angels
                   :
                   for
                   this
                   cause
                   ,
                   saith
                   he
                   ,
                   ought
                   the
                   Woman
                   to
                   have
                   power
                   over
                   her
                   head
                   ,
                   because
                   of
                   the
                   Angels
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Cor.
                 11.
                 10.
                 
                 Christ
                 telleth
                 us
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 23.
                 21
                 
                 
                   That
                   God
                   dwelleth
                   in
                   his
                   Temple
                   ,
                
                 and
                 how
                 can
                 he
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 more
                 there
                 then
                 else
                 where
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 make
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 usefull
                 to
                 direct
                 our
                 practice
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 proceed
                 to
                 draw
                 some
                 inferences
                 .
                 And
                 first
                 it
                 teacheth
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 who
                 would
                 
                   Worship
                   GOD
                
                 aright
                 and
                 who
                 would
                 manifest
                 themselves
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 
                   Devoted
                   Servants
                
                 ,
                 to
                 take
                 care
                 to
                 consecrate
                 places
                 for
                 his
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 erect
                 
                   Churches
                   for
                   his
                   Worship
                
                 where
                 there
                 are
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 contribute
                 chearfully
                 to
                 the
                 maintaining
                 and
                 keeping
                 them
                 up
                 where
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 God
                 requires
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 Nature
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 proper
                 
                 Act
                 of
                 Homage
                 and
                 acknowledgement
                 due
                 to
                 GOD.
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Duty
                 of
                 all
                 who
                 own
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 meet
                 frequently
                 together
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   Him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Worship
                 which
                 is
                 due
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 can
                 never
                 be
                 rightly
                 performed
                 ,
                 with
                 
                   requisite
                   solemnity
                
                 and
                 decency
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 particular
                 places
                 Consecrate
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 care
                 taken
                 ,
                 what
                 sort
                 of
                 places
                 these
                 are
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 suffered
                 to
                 be
                 Mean
                 ,
                 Nasty
                 ,
                 Sordide
                 ,
                 and
                 Slovenly
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 very
                 much
                 lessen
                 Peoples
                 esteem
                 for
                 GOD
                 and
                 his
                 Service
                 :
                 for
                 whilst
                 Men
                 are
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 still
                 creatures
                 of
                 Sense
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 Apprehension
                 of
                 things
                 will
                 be
                 alwayes
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   outward
                   impression
                
                 they
                 make
                 upon
                 their
                 Senses
                 .
                 How
                 comes
                 it
                 that
                 the
                 
                   meanner
                   sort
                
                 especially
                 ,
                 are
                 lesse
                 awed
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 Lords
                 and
                 Gentlemen
                 ?
                 but
                 because
                 in
                 these
                 they
                 see
                 something
                 of
                 Grandeur
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 nothing
                 finer
                 then
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 at
                 home
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 silly
                 Cottages
                 .
              
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 what
                 
                   Iacob
                   Vowed
                
                 and
                 
                   resolved
                   on
                
                 here
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 fit
                 Patern
                 and
                 Precedent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 Ones
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 whose
                 Quality
                 and
                 Condition
                 makes
                 it
                 requisite
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 great
                 and
                 Magnificent
                 dwellings
                 :
                 viz.
                 That
                 they
                 allow
                 some
                 
                 particular
                 room
                 in
                 these
                 their
                 Dwellings
                 ,
                 and
                 Palaces
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 private
                 Chappel
                 and
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Family
                 may
                 dayly
                 meet
                 together
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   Him.
                
                 If
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 think
                 their
                 houses
                 and
                 dwellings
                 convenient
                 or
                 answerable
                 to
                 their
                 Grandeur
                 unlesse
                 there
                 be
                 in
                 them
                 several
                 Apartments
                 for
                 severall
                 Offices
                 ;
                 me
                 thinks
                 also
                 they
                 should
                 judge
                 them
                 defective
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 cannot
                 allow
                 one
                 spare
                 Room
                 to
                 be
                 reserved
                 for
                 GOD
                 and
                 his
                 dayly
                 service
                 .
                 We
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 any
                 believe
                 us
                 so
                 Superstitious
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 think
                 no
                 
                   Prayers
                   acceptable
                
                 ,
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 or
                 consecrated
                 Places
                 ;
                 for
                 without
                 doubt
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 hear
                 all
                 who
                 call
                 upon
                 him
                 in
                 
                   sincerity
                   &
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 wheresoever
                 they
                 are
                 :
                 but
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 conveni
                 ency
                 &
                 decency
                 ,
                 in
                 appropriating
                 one
                 particular
                 place
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 both
                 of
                 our
                 
                   private
                   and
                   more
                   Solemn
                   Devotions
                
                 with
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Family
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 lyable
                 to
                 disturbance
                 and
                 distractions
                 :
                 &
                 therefore
                 if
                 our
                 state
                 &
                 condition
                 allow
                 it
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 commendable
                 to
                 set
                 apart
                 some
                 particular
                 room
                 of
                 our
                 house
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 only
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expected
                 that
                 the
                 generality
                 can
                 win
                 to
                 to
                 this
                 ,
                 yet
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 best
                 Quality
                 I
                 think
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 may
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 too
                 :
                 &
                 if
                 they
                 would
                 thus
                 give
                 GOD
                 an
                 Interest
                 in
                 
                 their
                 Houses
                 and
                 dwelling
                 Places
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 very
                 confidently
                 say
                 't
                 would
                 be
                 their
                 best
                 security
                 ,
                 
                   Except
                   the
                   Lord
                   keep
                   the
                   house
                   ,
                   they
                   labour
                   in
                   vain
                   that
                   keep
                   it
                
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 fail
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 maintain
                 that
                 House
                 and
                 Family
                 where
                 he
                 is
                 so
                 highly
                 Honoured
                 and
                 devotely
                 served
                 .
                 But
                 alas
                 this
                 is
                 little
                 looked
                 to
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 !
                 There
                 be
                 very
                 few
                 who
                 regard
                 much
                 the
                 
                   interessing
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   houses
                
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 consecrating
                 them
                 or
                 any
                 part
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 farr
                 worse
                 ,
                 who
                 take
                 any
                 care
                 to
                 have
                 
                   Him
                   Worshipped
                
                 in
                 their
                 Families
                 either
                 inseparate
                 or
                 comon
                 Rooms
                 .
                 This
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 in
                 request
                 amongst
                 the
                 Grandees
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 laid
                 aside
                 as
                 an
                 Antick
                 and
                 unfashionable
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 their
                 practice
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 is
                 too
                 ordinarly
                 a
                 Law
                 unto
                 the
                 inferiour
                 Sort
                 of
                 People
                 ,
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 very
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 regrated
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 here
                 .
                 How
                 seriously
                 the
                 Heads
                 of
                 Families
                 
                   Worship
                   GOD
                
                 in
                 their
                 Closets
                 ,
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 know
                 ;
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 too
                 apparent
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 but
                 little
                 care
                 taken
                 to
                 have
                 him
                 Worshipped
                 decently
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 Family
                 together
                 ;
                 nay
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 now
                 scarce
                 lookt
                 upon
                 by
                 any
                 as
                 their
                 Duty
                 ;
                 Ioshua
                 thought
                 it
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   for
                   me
                   and
                   my
                   house
                   we
                   will
                   serve
                   the
                   LORD
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   I
                   in
                   my
                   single
                
                 
                 
                   capacity
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   also
                   with
                   my
                   whole
                   Family
                   ;
                   and
                   not
                   I
                   only
                   by
                   my self
                   alone
                   in
                   private
                   ,
                   but
                   I
                   also
                   with
                   all
                   my
                   House
                
                 ;
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 
                   serve
                   Him
                
                 and
                 Devotely
                 to
                 
                   call
                   upon
                   Him
                
                 :
                 which
                 certainly
                 every
                 one
                 whose
                 heart
                 is
                 sincere
                 with
                 GOD
                 will
                 endeavour
                 to
                 imitate
                 .
                 
                   Family
                   Worship
                
                 becomes
                 now
                 the
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                   Evening
                   and
                   Morning
                
                 in
                 our
                 Churches
                 ;
                 if
                 this
                 were
                 ,
                 Masters
                 of
                 Families
                 should
                 with
                 their
                 Families
                 attend
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 might
                 be
                 much
                 excused
                 :
                 but
                 seing
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 happy
                 as
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 
                   dayly
                   publick
                   worship
                
                 ,
                 every
                 Family
                 should
                 serve
                 God
                 apart
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 there
                 be
                 some
                 reason
                 for
                 
                   setting
                   apart
                   particular
                   Rooms
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 
                   Family
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 can
                 do
                 it
                 conveniently
                 ;
                 yet
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 conveniency
                 ;
                 needs
                 neither
                 be
                 a
                 hinderance
                 to
                 this
                 necessary
                 
                   serving
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 it
                 excuse
                 the
                 neglect
                 thereof
                 .
                 When
                 we
                 cannot
                 serve
                 God
                 as
                 we
                 would
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 honour
                 him
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 able
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 impute
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 what
                 is
                 without
                 our
                 reach
                 as
                 a
                 sin
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 Though
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 Room
                 nor
                 apartment
                 in
                 our
                 house
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 of
                 necessity
                 must
                 be
                 put
                 to
                 common
                 use
                 ;
                 yet
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 neglect
                 to
                 offer
                 unto
                 
                 GOD
                 Evening
                 and
                 Morning
                 the
                 Sacrifices
                 of
                 Prayer
                 and
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 certainly
                 find
                 acceptance
                 in
                 his
                 Sight
                 .
                 By
                 doing
                 this
                 our
                 House
                 and
                 Family
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 
                   little
                   Sanctuary
                
                 unto
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 gracionsly
                 vouchsafe
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 establish
                 with
                 us
                 his
                 
                   Comfortable
                   Presence
                
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 afford
                 us
                 greater
                 Peace
                 and
                 quiet
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 prevent
                 those
                 Unnatural
                 Tarres
                 and
                 Disorders
                 ,
                 which
                 fall
                 out
                 too
                 commonly
                 amongst
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Family
                 .
                 If
                 GOD
                 were
                 much
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 these
                 things
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 among
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 his
                 Name
                 is
                 not
                 
                   called
                   upon
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 
                   Worship
                   observed
                
                 by
                 them
                 .
              
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 see
                 by
                 what
                 hath
                 been
                 said
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 frequent
                 
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 for
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 Religion
                 to
                 erect
                 
                   Churches
                   and
                   Temples
                
                 ,
                 so
                 't
                 is
                 with
                 a
                 Design
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 unto
                 them
                 
                   to
                   call
                   upon
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hear
                 what
                 he
                 will
                 say
                 to
                 us
                 .
                 When
                 Iacob
                 resolved
                 to
                 
                   build
                   GOD
                   an
                   House
                
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 to
                 shut
                 the
                 door
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Stranger
                 thereunto
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 visit
                 it
                 often
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 
                   Opportunity
                   of
                   meeting
                   and
                   conversing
                   with
                   His
                   GOD.
                
                 If
                 civility
                 and
                 kindnesse
                 draw
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 House
                 of
                 our
                 Neighbour
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 about
                 
                   Kings
                   Courts
                
                 ,
                 be
                 oblidg'd
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 attend
                 
                 the
                 
                   King's
                   person
                
                 at
                 those
                 hours
                 when
                 the
                 Court
                 opens
                 up
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 he
                 presents
                 himself
                 ;
                 sure
                 we
                 should
                 think
                 our selves
                 much
                 more
                 oblidg'd
                 to
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 wait
                 upon
                 him
                 at
                 these
                 times
                 and
                 hours
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 meeting
                 with
                 us
                 .
                 What
                 a
                 Honour
                 and
                 happinesse
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 the
                 freedom
                 to
                 stand
                 in
                 
                   his
                   presence
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Liberty
                 to
                 speak
                 unto
                 Him
                 ?
                 
                   The
                   Psalmist
                
                 ,
                 it
                 seems
                 ,
                 thought
                 it
                 a
                 great
                 happinesse
                 when
                 he
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   is
                   the
                   Man
                   whom
                   thou
                   choosest
                   ,
                   O
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   causest
                   to
                   approach
                   unto
                   Thee
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   thy
                   Courts
                   :
                   we
                   shall
                   be
                   satisfied
                   with
                   the
                   goodnesse
                   of
                   thy
                   house
                   ,
                   even
                   of
                   thy
                   holy
                   Temple
                   .
                   Ps.
                
                 65.
                 4.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   amiable
                   are
                   thy
                   Tabernacles
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   of
                   Hosts
                   ,
                   My
                   soul
                   longeth
                   ,
                   yea
                   fainteth
                   for
                   the
                   Courts
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   dwell
                   in
                   thy
                   House
                   ,
                   they
                   will
                   be
                   still
                   praising
                   thee
                   .
                   Ps.
                
                 84.
                 
                 Hereby
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 he
                 looked
                 upon
                 the
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levits
                 as
                 very
                 happy
                 ,
                 whose
                 Office
                 oblidg'd
                 them
                 to
                 a
                 
                   continuall
                   attendance
                   on
                   GOD'S
                   House
                
                 ;
                 their
                 Lot
                 he
                 thought
                 was
                 worthy
                 of
                 his
                 ambition
                 :
                 for
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 that
                 account
                 might
                 have
                 commanded
                 the
                 Chiefest
                 Pleasures
                 and
                 Delights
                 of
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 undervalued
                 them
                 all
                 in
                 comparison
                 of
                 the
                 Priviledge
                 of
                 being
                 in
                 
                   GOD'S
                   House
                   .
                   A
                   day
                   in
                   thy
                   Courts
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                 
                   is
                   better
                   then
                   a
                   thousand
                   ;
                   I
                   had
                   rather
                   be
                   a
                   door
                   keeper
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   my
                   GOD
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   dwell
                   in
                   tents
                   of
                   Wickedness
                   .
                
                 This
                 favour
                 he
                 sought
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 preferred
                 before
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 plainly
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 Ps.
                 27.
                 4.
                 where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   One
                   having
                   have
                   I
                   desired
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   that
                   will
                
                 I
                 
                   seek
                   after
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   may
                   dwell
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   my
                   life
                   ,
                   to
                   behold
                   the
                   Beauty
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   enquire
                   in
                   his
                   Temple
                   .
                
                 And
                 certainly
                 whosoever
                 comes
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 sincere
                 Love
                 to
                 and
                 desire
                 after
                 Him
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 much
                 Comfort
                 and
                 Good
                 thereby
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 an
                 Honour
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 an
                 advantage
                 also
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 
                   GOD'S
                   presence
                
                 :
                 for
                 he
                 still
                 leaves
                 a
                 Blessing
                 behind
                 him
                 and
                 hath
                 expresly
                 promised
                 to
                 meet
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 
                   His
                   House
                   to
                   blesse
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   have
                   it
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 20.
                 24.
                 
                 In
                 token
                 hereof
                 the
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 are
                 appointed
                 
                   to
                   blesse
                   in
                   His
                   Name
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appeared
                 from
                 Deut.
                 10.
                 8.
                 which
                 in
                 all
                 Reason
                 must
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 
                   Evangelical
                   Ministers
                
                 ,
                 seing
                 GOD'S
                 Goodnesse
                 is
                 not
                 narrower
                 ,
                 but
                 larger
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 of
                 old
                 ,
                 We
                 are
                 not
                 then
                 to
                 look
                 upon
                 
                   Pastoral
                   Benedictions
                
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 solemn
                 assemblies
                 ,
                 only
                 as
                 intimations
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 good
                 wishes
                 ;
                 but
                 as
                 
                   Authoritative
                   declarations
                
                 of
                 the
                 Good
                 will
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 effectuall
                 upon
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 worthy
                 ;
                 See
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 13.
                 
                 
                 
                   Let
                   none
                   therefore
                   withdraw
                   from
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 but
                 let
                 all
                 accept
                 of
                 all
                 Occasions
                 of
                 coming
                 up
                 thereto
                 ;
                 as
                 David
                 who
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   was
                   glad
                   when
                   they
                   said
                   unto
                   me
                   ,
                   let
                   us
                   go
                   into
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                   Ps.
                
                 122.
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 our
                 coming
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 GOD
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 such
                 as
                 sincerely
                 seek
                 him
                 to
                 return
                 without
                 profite
                 .
                 
                   I
                   said
                   not
                   to
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   seed
                   of
                   Iacob
                   seek
                   ye
                   Me
                   in
                   vain
                   .
                   Isa.
                
                 45.
                 19.
                 
                 They
                 speak
                 Ignorantly
                 and
                 unadvisedly
                 ,
                 who
                 say
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 the
                 better
                 by
                 
                   coming
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 profite
                 themselves
                 as
                 well
                 at
                 home
                 :
                 For
                 seing
                 GOD
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 there
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 truly
                 dispos'd
                 and
                 seek
                 Him
                 in
                 sincerity
                 ,
                 shall
                 undoubtedly
                 find
                 Him
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 feel
                 the
                 
                   influences
                   of
                   His
                   Spirit
                   moving
                   on
                   their
                   Hearts
                   ,
                
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 taste
                 and
                 see
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 Experience
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 Reason
                 they
                 may
                 understand
                 
                   it
                   is
                   good
                   for
                   them
                   to
                   draw
                   near
                   to
                   God.
                
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 God
                 is
                 not
                 tyed
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 or
                 
                   Publick
                   meetings
                
                 ,
                 but
                 may
                 &
                 will
                 manifest
                 himself
                 to
                 his
                 Servants
                 also
                 in
                 other
                 places
                 ;
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 likeliest
                 to
                 find
                 him
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 who
                 stay
                 there
                 out
                 of
                 a
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 place
                 he
                 himself
                 hath
                 appointed
                 for
                 a
                 
                   Solemn
                   meeting
                
                 with
                 his
                 People
                 .
                 We
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 despise
                 or
                 neglect
                 those
                 
                   means
                   of
                   Comfort
                   and
                   Happinesse
                
                 which
                 
                 GOD
                 hath
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 use
                 them
                 Piously
                 and
                 Thankfully
                 ;
                 waiting
                 humbly
                 upon
                 Him
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 them
                 he
                 may
                 blesse
                 us
                 .
                 'T
                 is
                 a
                 tempting
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 expect
                 or
                 desire
                 he
                 should
                 shew
                 himself
                 or
                 conveigh
                 his
                 blessings
                 by
                 wayes
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 while
                 the
                 ordinary
                 means
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 to
                 
                   find
                   GOD
                
                 ?
                 What
                 is
                 more
                 desireable
                 then
                 to
                 receive
                 
                   Expressions
                   of
                   His
                   favour
                
                 ?
                 And
                 where
                 shall
                 we
                 seek
                 him
                 ?
                 Or
                 where
                 may
                 we
                 with
                 greater
                 assurance
                 expect
                 these
                 ,
                 then
                 where
                 he
                 hath
                 promised
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 ,
                 to
                 wit
                 ,
                 in
                 
                   His
                   House
                   and
                   Ordinances
                
                 ?
                 Let
                 us
                 then
                 resort
                 thither
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 shall
                 find
                 
                   Him
                   whom
                   our
                   Soul
                   Loveth
                
                 ,
                 who
                 shall
                 resolve
                 our
                 Doubts
                 ,
                 and
                 Advise
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 Way
                 we
                 should
                 take
                 ;
                 he
                 shall
                 ease
                 our
                 Hearts
                 of
                 our
                 
                   Secret
                   Grief
                   ,
                   comfort
                   us
                
                 against
                 all
                 our
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 Refresh
                 us
                 with
                 new
                 Strength
                 and
                 vigour
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   enable
                   us
                   to
                   endure
                   patiently
                   to
                   the
                   End
                   of
                   our
                   Race
                   ,
                
                 that
                 so
                 we
                 may
                 
                   obtain
                   the
                   Crown
                   of
                   life
                
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 some
                 (
                 and
                 I
                 believe
                 't
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 nothing
                 extraordinary
                 )
                 who
                 upon
                 their
                 coming
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 have
                 received
                 a
                 Resolution
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Particular
                   Doubts
                
                 ,
                 Comfort
                 for
                 their
                 
                   Particular
                   Troubles
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 when
                 they
                 little
                 expected
                 it
                 have
                 had
                 their
                 present
                 Case
                 touched
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 Preacher
                 had
                 mainly
                 aimed
                 at
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 yet
                 he
                 
                 neither
                 knew
                 them
                 ,
                 norintended
                 them
                 .
                 Weak
                 Preachers
                 will
                 drop
                 now
                 and
                 then
                 good
                 and
                 usefull
                 Speeches
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 their
                 Discourse
                 in
                 the
                 grosse
                 be
                 not
                 Learned
                 nor
                 Eloquent
                 ,
                 yet
                 sometimes
                 they
                 let
                 fall
                 short
                 sentences
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 often
                 prove
                 more
                 beneficial
                 then
                 more
                 fine
                 and
                 Elaborat
                 Sermons
                 .
                 I
                 have
                 known
                 Digressions
                 in
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 usually
                 termed
                 a
                 running
                 from
                 the
                 Text
                 ,
                 more
                 pertinent
                 to
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Hearers
                 ,
                 then
                 if
                 the
                 Minister
                 had
                 kept
                 more
                 close
                 to
                 his
                 Subject
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 thereby
                 struck
                 home
                 ,
                 and
                 hit
                 upon
                 some
                 Particulars
                 of
                 their
                 Condition
                 which
                 concerned
                 them
                 to
                 understand
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 rightly
                 inform'd
                 of
                 .
                 If
                 then
                 Men
                 would
                 but
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 prejudices
                 ,
                 put
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 
                   Sutable
                   Disposition
                
                 ,
                 and
                 listen
                 attentively
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 and
                 without
                 doubt
                 should
                 be
                 Edified
                 and
                 Bettered
                 by
                 
                   coming
                   to
                   Church
                
                 .
                 The
                 apprehended
                 weakness
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 to
                 Officiat
                 ,
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 no
                 discouragement
                 ,
                 for
                 GOD
                 often
                 useth
                 
                   weak
                   and
                   mean
                   things
                
                 to
                 effectuat
                 
                   great
                   Matters
                
                 ,
                 &
                 by
                 what
                 we
                 account
                 the
                 
                   foolishnesse
                   of
                   preaching
                   ,
                   he
                   doth
                   save
                   those
                   that
                   believe
                   .
                
                 Though
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 't
                 would
                 be
                 our
                 Duty
                 nevertheless
                 to
                 
                   come
                   up
                   to
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 that
                 thereby
                 we
                 may
                 testify
                 our
                 homage
                 to
                 GOD
                 and
                 acknowledgment
                 
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 but
                 however
                 for
                 our
                 Encouragement
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 be
                 sincerely
                 desirous
                 
                   to
                   hear
                   what
                   GOD
                   the
                   LORD
                   will
                   speak
                   ,
                   he
                   will
                   speak
                   good
                   one
                   way
                   or
                   other
                   .
                
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 place
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 come
                 
                   up
                   to
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 lay
                 aside
                 every
                 thing
                 which
                 may
                 offend
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 unbecoming
                 
                   so
                   Divine
                   and
                   holy
                   a
                   Presence
                   :
                
                 while
                 we
                 are
                 there
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 behave
                 our selves
                 
                   decently
                   and
                   reverently
                
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 Kings
                 over-awe
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 should
                 the
                 
                   presence
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 and
                 Angels
                 ?
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 improper
                 and
                 most
                 unseemly
                 to
                 appear
                 any
                 ways
                 light
                 frothy
                 &
                 impertinent
                 before
                 Kings
                 ,
                 especially
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 sitting
                 in
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 and
                 State
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 sure
                 much
                 more
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 guilty
                 of
                 Indiscretion
                 in
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Place
                   where
                   God
                   is
                   alwayes
                   present
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 
                   in
                   Majesty
                
                 and
                 State
                 too
                 by
                 the
                 attendance
                 of
                 Angels
                 and
                 
                   Ministring
                   Spirits
                
                 .
                 It
                 were
                 far
                 better
                 not
                 to
                 approach
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 then
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 reverent
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 it
                 :
                 he
                 who
                 stayes
                 away
                 is
                 but
                 guilty
                 of
                 neglect
                 ,
                 which
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 sin
                 ,
                 yet
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 great
                 as
                 insolency
                 &
                 a
                 downright
                 affronting
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 who
                 laugheth
                 ,
                 Sporteth
                 ,
                 talketh
                 idlely
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 ways
                 playeth
                 the
                 Fool
                 within
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 or
                 sleepeth
                 and
                 snorteth
                 away
                 the
                 time
                 
                 therein
                 to
                 the
                 Scandal
                 and
                 disturbance
                 of
                 others
                 ;
                 or
                 who
                 abstracts
                 his
                 mind
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Service
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 imployes
                 his
                 thoughts
                 in
                 Worldly
                 Matters
                 .
                 Such
                 behaviour
                 ,
                 and
                 irreverent
                 Carriage
                 cannot
                 but
                 highly
                 provock
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 obstruct
                 our
                 own
                 Good
                 and
                 Benefite
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 meet
                 with
                 GOD
                 when
                 we
                 
                   come
                   to
                   Church
                
                 if
                 he
                 do
                 not
                 blesse
                 us
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 find
                 our selves
                 no
                 whit
                 bettered
                 ,
                 the
                 reason
                 must
                 be
                 our
                 Irreverent
                 and
                 unseemly
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 indisposition
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 for
                 GOD
                 is
                 
                   alwayes
                   ready
                   and
                   willing
                   to
                   manifest
                   Himself
                   .
                
                 Wherefore
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 
                   see
                   the
                   Beauty
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   in
                   his
                   Temple
                
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 would
                 
                   taste
                   the
                   goodness
                   of
                   his
                   house
                
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 guard
                 against
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 may
                 
                   provock
                   him
                   to
                   withdraw
                   himself
                   from
                   us
                   .
                
                 And
                 must
                 labour
                 so
                 to
                 please
                 him
                 by
                 a
                 Humble
                 ,
                 Devout
                 and
                 Reverent
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 he
                 may
                 condescend
                 to
                 
                   come
                   and
                   manifest
                   himself
                   to
                   our
                   souls
                   for
                   our
                   edification
                   and
                   comfort
                   .
                
                 And
                 to
                 what
                 purpose
                 is
                 it
                 
                   to
                   come
                
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 not
                 resolved
                 to
                 do
                 Reverence
                 to
                 
                   GOD
                   by
                   coming
                
                 ?
                 what
                 a
                 dishonour
                 is
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 
                   House
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ?
                 When
                 you
                 only
                 come
                 up
                 unto
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 you
                 know
                 not
                 otherwise
                 how
                 to
                 spend
                 the
                 Time
                 ,
                 or
                 when
                 you
                 make
                 it
                 only
                 a
                 place
                 for
                 meeting
                 with
                 your
                 neighbours
                 where
                 you
                 talke
                 about
                 Newes
                 and
                 other
                 
                 Worldly
                 Affairs
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 informed
                 what
                 Garb
                 and
                 Dresse
                 is
                 most
                 in
                 Fashion
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 you
                 may
                 Sleep
                 and
                 take
                 your
                 rest
                 ,
                 or
                 where
                 without
                 Disturbance
                 you
                 may
                 ruminate
                 on
                 your
                 Business
                 and
                 projects
                 .
                 as
                 St.
                 Paul
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Corinthians
                   ,
                   have
                   ye
                   not
                   houses
                   to
                   eat
                   and
                   drink
                   in
                   ,
                
                 so
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 have
                 ye
                 not
                 other
                 places
                 to
                 do
                 these
                 things
                 in
                 ?
                 
                   Or
                   do
                   ye
                   indeed
                   despise
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                
              
               
                 Consider
                 I
                 pray
                 you
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   (
                   as
                   St.
                   Chrisostome
                   saith
                
                 *
                 )
                 
                   is
                   no
                   Barbers
                   or
                   Drug-sellers
                   Shop
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   Crafts-mans
                   or
                   Merchants
                   Work-house
                   in
                   the
                   Market
                   place
                   ;
                   but
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   Arch-Angels
                   ,
                   the
                   Palace
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   Heaven
                   it self
                   ;
                   think
                   near
                   whom
                   thou
                   standest
                   ,
                   with
                   whom
                   thou
                   invocatest
                   GOD
                   ;
                   namely
                   with
                   Cherubims
                   and
                   Seraphims
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   the
                   powers
                   of
                   Heaven
                   :
                   Consider
                   but
                   what
                   companions
                   thou
                   hast
                   :
                   let
                   it
                   be
                   sufficient
                   to
                   perswade
                   thee
                   to
                   Sobriety
                   ,
                   when
                   thou
                   remembrest
                   that
                   thou
                   who
                   art
                   compounded
                   of
                   Flesh
                   and
                   Blood
                   ,
                   art
                   admitted
                   with
                   the
                   incorporeal
                   Powers
                   to
                   celebrate
                   the
                   common
                   Lord
                   of
                   all
                   :
                   when
                   thou
                   goest
                   into
                   a
                   King's
                   Palace
                   thou
                   composest
                   thy self
                   to
                   Comeliness
                   in
                   thy
                   Habite
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   lookes
                   ,
                   in
                   thy
                   gate
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   thy
                   whole
                   guise
                   :
                   but
                   here
                   is
                   indeed
                   the
                   Pala●…e
                   of
                   a
                   King
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   like
                   attendance
                   to
                   that
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   dost
                   thou
                   laugh
                   ?
                
                 &c.
                 
                   I
                   know
                   well
                   enough
                   thou
                   seest
                   it
                
                 
                 
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   hear
                   thou
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   know
                   that
                   Angels
                   are
                   every
                   where
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   chiefly
                   in
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   they
                   attend
                   upon
                   their
                   King
                   ,
                   where
                   all
                   is
                   filled
                   with
                   these
                   incorporeal
                   powers
                   .
                
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
                   Of
                   Prayer
                
                 .
              
               
                 HAving
                 had
                 occasion
                 to
                 treat
                 of
                 Churches
                 or
                 Sacred
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 judge
                 it
                 necessary
                 to
                 subjoine
                 some
                 short
                 discourse
                 on
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 seing
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 very
                 use
                 ,
                 &
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 :
                 For
                 upon
                 this
                 account
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Scripture
                 is
                 called
                 
                   the
                   House
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 .
                 The
                 very
                 design
                 of
                 consecrate
                 houses
                 or
                 Places
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 Men
                 may
                 have
                 in
                 them
                 conveniency
                 for
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 &
                 thither
                 men
                 were
                 wont
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 joyne
                 in
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 of
                 their
                 private
                 Devotions
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 our
                 Lord
                 perceived
                 that
                 the
                 resorting
                 to
                 such
                 publick
                 Places
                 ,
                 so
                 often
                 as
                 we
                 need
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 might
                 Minister
                 to
                 pride
                 and
                 vanity
                 ,
                 which
                 spoile
                 the
                 odour
                 of
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 hinder
                 their
                 acceptance
                 with
                 GOD
                 ;
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 advised
                 us
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 6.
                 to
                 choose
                 out
                 the
                 
                 most
                 secret
                 and
                 retired
                 Places
                 ,
                 for
                 our
                 Private
                 Prayers
                 and
                 addresses
                 to
                 GOD
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 place
                 we
                 pray
                 in
                 ,
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Honour
                 to
                 be
                 appropriate
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 yet
                 our
                 Prayers
                 shall
                 find
                 acceptance
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 sincere
                 and
                 rightly
                 qualified
                 .
                 Prayer
                 doth
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 sanctify
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 can
                 add
                 no
                 weight
                 or
                 worth
                 to
                 our
                 Prayers
                 .
                 It
                 may
                 be
                 more
                 convenient
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 one
                 place
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 but
                 our
                 Prayers
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 more
                 acceptable
                 to
                 GOD
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 they
                 are
                 said
                 in
                 .
                 GOD
                 is
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 freely
                 addresse
                 our selves
                 to
                 him
                 any
                 where
                 ,
                 and
                 where
                 ever
                 Men
                 lift
                 up
                 holy
                 hands
                 in
                 Prayer
                 without
                 wrath
                 or
                 doubting
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 heard
                 .
                 If
                 Churches
                 be
                 imployed
                 to
                 any
                 other
                 use
                 then
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 religious
                 services
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 profaned
                 .
                 See
                 Mark
                 11.
                 15.
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 nor
                 expedient
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 Church
                 each
                 time
                 we
                 pray
                 to
                 GOD.
                 The
                 Church
                 should
                 be
                 reserved
                 for
                 
                   Publick
                   Worship
                
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 what
                 we
                 do
                 apart
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 seek
                 out
                 Places
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 privacy
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 I
                 said
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 section
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 State
                 would
                 suffer
                 it
                 ,
                 't
                 would
                 be
                 very
                 proper
                 and
                 convenient
                 to
                 set
                 apart
                 one
                 particular
                 Room
                 of
                 our
                 House
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 we
                 may
                 perform
                 our
                 Devotions
                 with
                 the
                 greater
                 freedom
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 less
                 lyable
                 to
                 disturbance
                 ,
                 and
                 those
                 interruptions
                 which
                 persons
                 usually
                 meet
                 with
                 who
                 want
                 this
                 conveniency
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 circumstance
                 of
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 .
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 speciall
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 enjoined
                 by
                 clear
                 precepts
                 ,
                 recommeded
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 all
                 holy
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 necessary
                 that
                 who
                 prayeth
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 or
                 but
                 seldome
                 ,
                 cannot
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 whatever
                 el●…e
                 they
                 doe
                 :
                 For
                 their
                 other
                 Acts
                 cannot
                 be
                 properly
                 referred
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 accompanied
                 with
                 Prayers
                 .
                 Our
                 obligation
                 to
                 Prayer
                 ariseth
                 not
                 from
                 one
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                
                 ;
                 and
                 by
                 Prayer
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 He
                 who
                 prayeth
                 declareth
                 
                   GOD'S
                   Omnipresence
                   ,
                   His
                   Omniscience
                   ,
                   His
                   Omnipotence
                
                 and
                 
                   All
                   sufficiency
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   He
                   is
                   a
                   rewarder
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   diligently
                   seek
                   Him.
                
                 But
                 who
                 neglecteth
                 Prayer
                 doth
                 not
                 believe
                 these
                 
                   Divine
                   Perfections
                
                 ,
                 or
                 doth
                 not
                 seriously
                 consider
                 them
                 ;
                 he
                 maketh
                 no
                 actuall
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 nay
                 he
                 lives
                 in
                 open
                 defiance
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 arrogates
                 to
                 himself
                 an
                 independency
                 and
                 self-sufficiency
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 GOD'S
                 prerogative
                 .
              
               
               
                 Again
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Intercourse
                 with
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 Without
                 Prayer
                 we
                 can
                 never
                 arrive
                 at
                 he
                 end
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   Union
                   with
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Nature
                
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 exercised
                 in
                 Prayer
                 hath
                 his
                 Heart
                 alienat
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 wholly
                 indisposed
                 for
                 receiving
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 impression
                 thereof
                 ,
                 without
                 which
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 advancing
                 towards
                 perfection
                 Prayer
                 is
                 by
                 some
                 compared
                 to
                 Breathing
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 unfitly
                 ;
                 for
                 what
                 
                   that
                   is
                
                 to
                 the
                 Body
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 is
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ;
                 respiration
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 necessary
                 to
                 our
                 NaturallLi'e
                 ,
                 then
                 Prayer
                 to
                 the
                 Spirituall
                 Life
                 ,
                 for
                 hereby
                 it
                 ●…s
                 preserved
                 :
                 &
                 as
                 the
                 stiffling
                 our
                 breath
                 ends
                 our
                 Life
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 ceasing
                 to
                 pray
                 destroyes
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 Soul.
                 The
                 b●…dy
                 which
                 breaths
                 not
                 has
                 no
                 sense
                 or
                 feeling
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 capable
                 of
                 motion
                 ;
                 even
                 so
                 the
                 man
                 who
                 prayeth
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 without
                 all
                 due
                 sense
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 neither
                 maketh
                 he
                 any
                 motion
                 towards
                 him
                 Prayer
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 Spirituall
                 Life
                 ,
                 and
                 shews
                 a
                 desire
                 and
                 capacity
                 to
                 receive
                 what
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 growth
                 and
                 perfection
                 :
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 such
                 a
                 desire
                 and
                 capacity
                 obstructs
                 the
                 
                   communication
                   of
                   GOD'S
                   Spirit
                   ▪
                
                 so
                 where
                 this
                 is
                 he
                 will
                 certainly
                 manifest
                 his
                 L●…ve
                 ,
                 and
                 bestow
                 his
                 Grace
                 .
                 
                   To
                   him
                   who
                   hath
                
                 the
                 desire
                 
                 and
                 capacity
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   given
                   .
                   He
                   who
                   asketh
                   shall
                   receive
                   ,
                   he
                   who
                   seeketh
                   shall
                   find
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   knock●…th
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   opened
                   unto
                   him
                   .
                   Mat.
                
                 11.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 to
                 make
                 Prayer
                 acceptable
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 thus
                 profitable
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 rightly
                 performed
                 and
                 duely
                 qualified
                 .
                 true
                 Prayer
                 is
                 alwayes
                 acceptable
                 as
                 incense
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 failes
                 to
                 bring
                 down
                 a
                 Blessing
                 ;
                 but
                 many
                 deceive
                 themselves
                 with
                 a
                 meer
                 shew
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 contented
                 that
                 they
                 seem
                 to
                 Pray
                 ,
                 but
                 do
                 not
                 Pray
                 really
                 :
                 some
                 Pray
                 much
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 are
                 never
                 a
                 whit
                 nearer
                 GOD
                 ,
                 nor
                 move
                 more
                 forward
                 in
                 Holinesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 both
                 the
                 undoubted
                 Sign
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 certain
                 Effect
                 of
                 
                   true
                   Prayer
                
                 .
                 We
                 ought
                 then
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 Pray
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 pray
                 aright
                 ,
                 else
                 all
                 the
                 Labour
                 we
                 bestow
                 this
                 way
                 is
                 in
                 vain
                 .
                 
                   Ye
                   ask
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 St.
                 
                   Iames
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   have
                   not
                   ,
                
                 why
                 ?
                 
                   because
                   ye
                   ask
                   amiss
                
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 our
                 Prayers
                 may
                 be
                 proper
                 Prayers
                 and
                 effectuall
                 ;
                 first
                 ,
                 We
                 must
                 take
                 heed
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 the
                 
                   Work
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 
                   Labour
                   of
                   the
                   Lips
                   :
                   For
                   GOD
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   Worshipped
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   ,
                
                 That
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 free
                 and
                 proper
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Mind
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 empty
                 shews
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 Solidity
                 or
                 Reality
                 in
                 them
                 .
                 If
                 our
                 Hearts
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 he
                 cares
                 not
                 for
                 our
                 drawing
                 near
                 with
                 our
                 mouth
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                 honouring
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 Lips
                 as
                 we
                 learn
                 from
                 Isa
                 :
                 29.
                 
                 1●…
                 .
                 To
                 prostrate
                 our
                 Bodies
                 before
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 let
                 our
                 Minds
                 ●…ove
                 and
                 wander
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 offer
                 a
                 dead
                 Sacrifice
                 which
                 is
                 no
                 
                   Reasonable
                   ,
                   or
                   acceptable
                   Service
                
                 ;
                 to
                 utter
                 words
                 which
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 understand
                 ,
                 or
                 whose
                 meaning
                 we
                 attend
                 not
                 to
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 pray
                 but
                 to
                 prat
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 bable
                 without
                 sense
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 sound
                 which
                 signifies
                 nothing
                 and
                 deserves
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 pronunciation
                 of
                 Puppets
                 and
                 Mechanicall
                 Engines
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 performed
                 by
                 Wheels
                 ,
                 and
                 Springs
                 without
                 understanding
                 .
                 Our
                 Prayers
                 are
                 but
                 bruitish
                 gru●…tlings
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 understanding
                 .
                 Wherefore
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 Pray
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 first
                 fix
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 compose
                 our
                 Minds
                 to
                 a
                 serious
                 Attention
                 ,
                 and
                 should
                 endeavonr
                 to
                 wind
                 up
                 our
                 Souls
                 to
                 that
                 fervour
                 and
                 earnestness
                 which
                 is
                 Sutable
                 to
                 the
                 weight
                 ▪
                 and
                 importance
                 of
                 Prayers
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ,
                 ●…
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 bestow
                 some
                 time
                 in
                 Meditation
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Reading
                   of
                   the
                   Seriptures
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   some
                   other
                   devout
                   book
                
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 reduced
                 our
                 Minds
                 to
                 a
                 due
                 Attention
                 ,
                 and
                 secured
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 possible
                 against
                 wandering
                 thoughts
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 next
                 place
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 the
                 
                   several
                   parts
                   of
                   Prayers
                
                 ,
                 
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Property
                 of
                 each
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Affections
                 sutable
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 our
                 Prayers
                 accordingly
                 :
                 For
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 acceptable
                 if
                 lame
                 and
                 defective
                 ,
                 nor
                 though
                 they
                 have
                 all
                 necessary
                 parts
                 ,
                 if
                 each
                 part
                 be
                 not
                 rightly
                 Adjusted
                 and
                 Properly
                 qualified
                 .
                 To
                 clear
                 this
                 better
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 touch
                 a
                 little
                 on
                 them
                 ;
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 Adoration
                 and
                 Invocation
                 .
                 This
                 we
                 should
                 alwayes
                 begin
                 with
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 in
                 our
                 addresses
                 to
                 Kings
                 and
                 great
                 Personages
                 ,
                 we
                 use
                 first
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 reverence
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 testify
                 their
                 dignity
                 before
                 we
                 present
                 our
                 requests
                 :
                 So
                 in
                 our
                 addresses
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 first
                 adore
                 his
                 Majesty
                 and
                 invocate
                 his
                 Audience
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 right
                 way
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 accoast
                 him
                 with
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 bigge
                 tittles
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 his
                 
                   incomprehensible
                   Nature
                   ,
                   and
                   Adorable
                   perfections
                   ,
                
                 visible
                 in
                 his
                 
                   manifold
                   Works
                
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 our
                 apprehensions
                 of
                 GOD
                 be
                 worthy
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 we
                 will
                 be
                 abashed
                 at
                 our selves
                 as
                 unfit
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 presence
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 regarded
                 by
                 one
                 so
                 highly
                 exalted
                 above
                 all
                 our
                 thoughts
                 :
                 To
                 expresse
                 which
                 and
                 to
                 cherish
                 it
                 too
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 requisite
                 to
                 throw
                 our selves
                 in
                 some
                 humble
                 posture
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Publican
                 to
                 signify
                 his
                 own
                 vileness
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   GODS
                   greatness
                
                 ,
                 he
                 stood
                 
                 
                   a
                   far
                   off
                   ,
                   and
                   would
                   not
                   lift
                   up
                   his
                   eyes
                   ,
                   as
                   one
                   ashamed
                   of
                   himself
                   .
                
                 But
                 lest
                 the
                 reflecting
                 upon
                 
                   GODS
                   Majesty
                
                 and
                 Greatness
                 ,
                 should
                 take
                 away
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 Acceptance
                 ,
                 and
                 rather
                 fill
                 us
                 with
                 dread
                 then
                 confidence
                 in
                 him
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 his
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 his
                 Love
                 ,
                 his
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 reconciled
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 his
                 
                   Son
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 .
                 Therefore
                 our
                 Saviour
                 hath
                 taught
                 us
                 to
                 
                   draw
                   near
                   to
                   GOD
                
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 his
                 
                   Ineffable
                   Greatness
                
                 whose
                 throne
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 so
                 under
                 the
                 notion
                 of
                 a
                 Father
                 who
                 is
                 alwayes
                 ready
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 entreated
                 :
                 
                   When
                   ye
                   pray
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 he
                 ,
                 
                   say
                   Our
                   Father
                   which
                   art
                   in
                   Heaven
                   ;
                   &c.
                   
                
              
               
                 Confession
                 is
                 another
                 part
                 of
                 Prayer
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 by
                 no
                 means
                 be
                 omitted
                 ,
                 GOD
                 requires
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 Justice
                 and
                 Equitie
                 make
                 it
                 necessary
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Remission
                 without
                 it
                 ;
                 he
                 who
                 confesseth
                 hath
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 pardon
                 ,
                 
                   but
                   who
                   covereth
                   his
                   Sins
                   shall
                   not
                   prosper
                   .
                
                 To
                 perfom
                 this
                 aright
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 both
                 our
                 Generall
                 and
                 particular
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 an
                 acknowledgement
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 Generall
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 what
                 is
                 common
                 to
                 us
                 with
                 all
                 others
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 
                   rebellious
                   Race
                   ,
                   miserably
                   corrupted
                   ,
                   and
                   prone
                   to
                   all
                   evil
                
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 rest
                 here
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 subjoine
                 also
                 a
                 confession
                 
                 
                   of
                   our
                   own
                   particular
                   faults
                   ,
                   all
                   our
                   sinful
                   inclinations
                   and
                   actual
                   transgressions
                   ,
                
                 with
                 their
                 Aggravating
                 Circumstances
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 purpose
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 
                   search
                   our
                   hearts
                
                 ,
                 to
                 examine
                 our
                 Disp●…sitions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 account
                 of
                 our
                 Lives
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 we
                 make
                 only
                 a
                 
                   simple
                   Confession
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 avail
                 us
                 little
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 confess
                 our
                 sins
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 usual
                 People
                 do
                 the
                 offences
                 they
                 give
                 one
                 another
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 great
                 Man
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 clearly
                 out
                 of
                 Complement
                 ,
                 or
                 out
                 of
                 Constraint
                 to
                 shun
                 some
                 present
                 inconveniency
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 dere●…ation
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 :
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 must
                 be
                 ingenuous
                 in
                 
                   confessing
                   our
                   Sins
                
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 confesse
                 them
                 with
                 sorrow
                 and
                 contrition
                 .
                 
                   Confession
                   is
                   a
                   meer
                   mockery
                   ,
                   if
                   it
                   proceed
                   not
                   from
                   an
                   abhorrency
                   at
                   Sin
                
                 ;
                 and
                 be
                 not
                 attended
                 with
                 indignation
                 at
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 backed
                 with
                 unfeinged
                 purposes
                 to
                 abandon
                 Sin
                 ,
                 and
                 guard
                 against
                 it
                 :
                 wherefore
                 when
                 we
                 confesse
                 ,
                 't
                 will
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 consider
                 how
                 every
                 sinful
                 act
                 is
                 a
                 complex
                 of
                 Injustice
                 ,
                 Ungratitude
                 ,
                 Arrogancy
                 ,
                 madness
                 and
                 Folly
                 ,
                 that
                 sin
                 is
                 most
                 loathsome
                 in
                 its
                 Nature
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 mischeivous
                 in
                 its
                 Consequences
                 .
                 But
                 because
                 GOD
                 requires
                 us
                 not
                 to
                 remember
                 and
                 confesse
                 our
                 Sins
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 despair
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 stirr
                 up
                 in
                 us
                 desires
                 of
                 Mercy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 prepare
                 us
                 
                 for
                 it
                 ▪
                 So
                 having
                 humbled
                 our
                 Souls
                 with
                 the
                 sight
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 wrought
                 our selves
                 to
                 an
                 earnest
                 Desire
                 of
                 being
                 delivered
                 from
                 the
                 stain
                 and
                 Guilt
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 next
                 support
                 our selves
                 with
                 the
                 comfortable
                 consideration
                 of
                 
                   GODS
                   infinite
                   Mercy
                
                 ,
                 how
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 ready
                 and
                 willing
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 that
                 to
                 make
                 way
                 for
                 his
                 Mercy
                 to
                 Sinners
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 own
                 Son
                 to
                 satisfy
                 for
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 repair
                 his
                 Honour
                 which
                 by
                 our
                 sins
                 is
                 affronted
                 and
                 baffled
                 ;
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 that
                 
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 is
                 the
                 
                   True
                   Sacrifice
                   and
                   Propitiation
                   for
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 which
                 by
                 Faith
                 we
                 should
                 offer
                 up
                 to
                 GOD
                 and
                 thereupon
                 both
                 ask
                 forgivenesse
                 and
                 confidently
                 hope
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 third
                 part
                 of
                 Prayer
                 is
                 Petition
                 or
                 a
                 humble
                 Representation
                 of
                 our
                 Desires
                 to
                 GOD
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 calls
                 for
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 our
                 Dependance
                 on
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   't
                   is
                   in
                   him
                   we
                   live
                   ,
                   move
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   our
                   being
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 acknowledge
                 Him
                 the
                 Authour
                 and
                 Giver
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 .
                 To
                 the
                 right
                 performance
                 of
                 this
                 part
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 first
                 have
                 a
                 sense
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 indigency
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 strong
                 Faith
                 in
                 Gods
                 Power
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 Power
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 able
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 willing
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 what
                 we
                 aske
                 :
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 ask
                 of
                 another
                 what
                 we
                 think
                 we
                 
                 need
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 we
                 may
                 get
                 without
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 't
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 vain
                 to
                 address
                 our selves
                 to
                 one
                 in
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 Confidence
                 ,
                 whose
                 Power
                 or
                 Goodness
                 we
                 very
                 much
                 doubt
                 .
                 Now
                 to
                 ▪
                 perswade
                 us
                 of
                 GODS
                 Power
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 Misery
                 and
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 but
                 to
                 read
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 call
                 to
                 mind
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 
                   Works
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 an
                 impartial
                 view
                 of
                 our selves
                 .
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 the
                 Aime
                 and
                 Reason
                 of
                 our
                 Desires
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 end
                 before
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 an
                 evil
                 intention
                 ,
                 our
                 Desires
                 are
                 sinful
                 and
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 presented
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 
                   most
                   Iust
                   and
                   Holy
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 cannot
                 be
                 perverted
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 right
                 ▪
                 Our
                 Desires
                 therefore
                 must
                 not
                 terminate
                 in
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 intend
                 our
                 own
                 Honour
                 ,
                 Glory
                 ,
                 Pleasure
                 ,
                 &c
                 :
                 in
                 this
                 World
                 ;
                 that
                 must
                 be
                 the
                 cheif
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 Desires
                 and
                 Petitions
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 last
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 Life
                 and
                 Beeing
                 ,
                 viz.
                 GOD
                 himself
                 and
                 his
                 Glory
                 .
                 This
                 our
                 Saviour
                 teacheth
                 us
                 in
                 that
                 
                   short
                   Prayer
                
                 he
                 prescribed
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 place
                 to
                 Pray
                 that
                 
                   GODS
                   name
                   be
                   hallowed
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   Kingdom
                   may
                   come
                
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 debarr
                 us
                 from
                 respecting
                 our
                 own
                 
                   Eternal
                   Felicity
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 
                 should
                 seek
                 includes
                 that
                 ;
                 in
                 seeking
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 we
                 seek
                 our
                 own
                 
                   Eternal
                   interest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 cannot
                 aime
                 at
                 Heaven
                 without
                 aiming
                 at
                 the
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 these
                 two
                 are
                 inseparable
                 .
                 3ly
                 .
                 We
                 ought
                 carefully
                 to
                 consider
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 our
                 Requests
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 also
                 they
                 be
                 good
                 and
                 proper
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 crave
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 approved
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 acquaint
                 our selves
                 well
                 with
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 GOD
                 hath
                 revealed
                 his
                 Will
                 ,
                 and
                 thereby
                 regulate
                 all
                 our
                 Desires
                 :
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 allowed
                 we
                 may
                 ,
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 commanded
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 ask
                 ;
                 but
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 against
                 .
                 From
                 hence
                 it
                 follows
                 .
                 4ly
                 .
                 That
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 pray
                 with
                 all
                 earnestnesse
                 for
                 all
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Blessings
                
                 :
                 but
                 as
                 for
                 
                   Temporal
                   things
                
                 ,
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 Pray
                 for
                 them
                 too
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 Peremptorly
                 ,
                 but
                 with
                 a
                 Resignation
                 to
                 the
                 wise
                 Disposal
                 of
                 
                   GOD'S
                   Will
                
                 :
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 this
                 Difference
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 absolutely
                 approved
                 of
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Blessings
                
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 declared
                 otherwise
                 anent
                 
                   Temporal
                   Benefits
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 it
                 alwayes
                 necessary
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 Good
                 ,
                 Holy
                 ,
                 Chaste
                 ,
                 Sober
                 ,
                 Meek
                 ,
                 &
                 c.
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 always
                 expedient
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 have
                 health
                 and
                 outward
                 Peace
                 ,
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                 
                   temporal
                   good
                   things
                
                 ,
                 nor
                 is
                 it
                 expedient
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 know
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 fit
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 and
                 lastly
                 ,
                 each
                 time
                 we
                 pray
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 not
                 only
                 consider
                 our
                 
                   general
                   State
                
                 as
                 Men
                 and
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 ask
                 what
                 is
                 agreeable
                 thereto
                 :
                 But
                 also
                 our
                 
                   particular
                   Station
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Condition
                 of
                 our
                 Body
                 and
                 Soul
                 ,
                 the
                 tentations
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 or
                 lyable
                 to
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Circumstances
                 of
                 our
                 Affairs
                 both
                 
                   Spiritual
                   and
                   Temporal
                
                 ,
                 and
                 lay
                 them
                 open
                 before
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 frame
                 Desires
                 sutable
                 to
                 each
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 :
                 as
                 a
                 Man
                 goeth
                 to
                 his
                 Friend
                 with
                 a
                 thing
                 which
                 befalls
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 Sick
                 and
                 Infirm
                 make
                 the
                 Physitian
                 acquainted
                 with
                 all
                 their
                 Distempers
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 should
                 never
                 fail
                 to
                 impart
                 our
                 State
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 Concerns
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 ask
                 the
                 Direction
                 and
                 Assistance
                 he
                 knows
                 we
                 stand
                 in
                 need
                 of
                 :
                 Which
                 being
                 done
                 in
                 Faith
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Good-will
                 ,
                 as
                 was
                 said
                 before
                 ,
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 Ease
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 to
                 our
                 Minds
                 ,
                 because
                 then
                 we
                 may
                 have
                 this
                 
                   confidence
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   shall
                   have
                   the
                   Petitions
                   we
                   desired
                   of
                   Him
                
                 ;
                 1
                 Iohn
                 5.
                 15.
                 
                 For
                 as
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 possible
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 fit
                 shall
                 be
                 done
                 to
                 them
                 who
                 believe
                 in
                 Him
                 or
                 rely
                 upon
                 Him
                 ;
                 
                   Blesseod
                   are
                   they
                   who
                   believe
                   ,
                   for
                   there
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   performance
                   of
                   these
                   things
                   which
                   are
                   told
                   them
                   of
                   the
                   LORD
                   .
                
              
               
               
                 Intercession
                 makes
                 a
                 
                   fourth
                   part
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 this
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 enjoyns
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 1.
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 insinuated
                 in
                 the
                 Tenor
                 of
                 the
                 
                   LORD'S
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 for
                 that
                 being
                 prescrib'd
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Form
                 of
                 
                   private
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 runing
                 all
                 alongs
                 in
                 the
                 
                   plural
                   number
                
                 ;
                 it
                 teacheth
                 us
                 that
                 while
                 we
                 
                   pray
                   for
                   our selves
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   also
                   be
                   careful
                   to
                   hold
                   up
                   the
                   concerns
                   of
                   others
                   .
                
                 Selfishness
                 is
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 temper
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 tenders
                 our
                 
                   Prayers
                   ineffectual
                
                 ;
                 For
                 GOD
                 hears
                 us
                 and
                 deals
                 with
                 us
                 only
                 according
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 disposed
                 towards
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   with
                   what
                   measure
                   we
                   mett
                   it
                   shall
                   be
                   measured
                   to
                   us
                   .
                
                 The
                 Apostle
                 requires
                 expresly
                 that
                 our
                 Prayers
                 be
                 
                   without
                   wrath
                
                 ,
                 1
                 Tim.
                 2.
                 8.
                 intimating
                 thereby
                 that
                 
                   where
                   there
                   is
                   wrath
                   ,
                   there
                   is
                   no
                   acceptance
                
                 ;
                 And
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Law
                
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 Wrath
                 ,
                 where
                 Kindness
                 is
                 not
                 testified
                 ;
                 he
                 hates
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 love
                 ;
                 he
                 envies
                 anothers
                 Happiness
                 ,
                 who
                 does
                 not
                 heartily
                 wish
                 it
                 :
                 That
                 therefore
                 our
                 Prayers
                 may
                 be
                 effectual
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 present
                 Supplications
                 for
                 others
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 taste
                 the
                 
                   goodness
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 let
                 us
                 not
                 confine
                 it
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 heartily
                 wish
                 it
                 extended
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 That
                 GOD
                 may
                 be
                 glorified
                 in
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 thus
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 duty
                 to
                 
                   pray
                   for
                   all
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 whom
                 we
                 must
                 specify
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 various
                 Conditions
                 and
                 
                 Necessities
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 cannot
                 name
                 every
                 one
                 in
                 particular
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 bids
                 us
                 
                   pray
                   ,
                   especially
                   for
                   Kings
                   ,
                   and
                   those
                   in
                   Civil
                   Authority
                   ,
                
                 in
                 the
                 forecited
                 place
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   Spiritual
                   Guides
                   and
                   Rulers
                   ,
                
                 in
                 several
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 :
                 both
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 much
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 
                   prayed
                   for
                
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 in
                 that
                 the
                 
                   good
                   of
                   Mankind
                
                 much
                 depends
                 upon
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 Nature
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 particularize
                 those
                 who
                 are
                 near
                 or
                 
                   dear
                   to
                   us
                
                 ,
                 so
                 Religion
                 requires
                 us
                 expresly
                 to
                 mention
                 our
                 Enemies
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 our
                 hearts
                 will
                 not
                 suffer
                 us
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 need
                 not
                 pray
                 at
                 all
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 Saviour
                 plainly
                 intimats
                 ;
                 Matth.
                 5.
                 23.
                 6.
                 14.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 
                   fifth
                   Particular
                
                 whereof
                 Prayer
                 should
                 consist
                 ,
                 is
                 Praise
                 or
                 Thanksgiving
                 ,
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 alwayes
                 joyned
                 to
                 our
                 Prayers
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Apostles
                   Precept
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 4.
                 2.
                 1
                 
                 Thes.
                 5.
                 18.
                 
                 Very
                 Nature
                 teacheth
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 thankful
                 to
                 our
                 Benefactors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 an
                 acknowledgment
                 of
                 their
                 Favours
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 an
                 unthankful
                 person
                 has
                 been
                 ever
                 esteemed
                 among
                 Heathens
                 most
                 odious
                 ;
                 what
                 Obligations
                 then
                 are
                 on
                 us
                 to
                 give
                 thanks
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 
                   great
                   Benefactor
                
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 even
                 the
                 
                   Author
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   favours
                   which
                   others
                   confer
                   ?
                
                 And
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 more
                 oblidged
                 to
                 make
                 this
                 hearty
                 and
                 thankful
                 acknowledgment
                 ,
                 because
                 t
                 is
                 all
                 the
                 requital
                 he
                 seeks
                 ,
                 &
                 all
                 
                 we
                 can
                 return
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 does
                 to
                 us
                 :
                 for
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 profitable
                 to
                 him
                 again
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 to
                 our
                 
                   fellow
                   creatures
                
                 ,
                 our
                 requests
                 &
                 the
                 desires
                 of
                 our
                 heart
                 are
                 intimat
                 by
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 
                   Formal
                   Petitioning
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Phil.
                 4.
                 6.
                 and
                 moreover
                 hereby
                 ,
                 we
                 in
                 a
                 manner
                 lay
                 obligations
                 on
                 GOD
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 continue
                 the
                 benefite
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 to
                 
                   grant
                   us
                   what
                   else
                   we
                   aske
                   :
                
                 whereas
                 by
                 our
                 unthankfulness
                 ,
                 we
                 provock
                 GOD
                 to
                 withdraw
                 his
                 Blessing
                 already
                 bestowed
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 our
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 How
                 unreasonable
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 desire
                 or
                 expect
                 a
                 kindness
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 our selves
                 unthankfull
                 ,
                 for
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 already
                 done
                 ?
                 But
                 because
                 GOD
                 measureth
                 our
                 Thankfulness
                 not
                 by
                 our
                 Words
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   sentiments
                   and
                   affections
                   of
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 therefore
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 ,
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 those
                 blessings
                 which
                 God
                 bestows
                 on
                 us
                 ,
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 almost
                 ,
                 nay
                 altogether
                 infinite
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 can
                 reckon
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 Publick
                 and
                 Private
                 ,
                 the
                 Temporal
                 and
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Blessings
                
                 they
                 enjoy
                 ,
                 the
                 Good
                 they
                 possess
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Evils
                 which
                 they
                 want
                 ?
                 for
                 as
                 he
                 gives
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 withholds
                 the
                 other
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Psalmist
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 
                   Many
                   ,
                   O
                   LORD
                   my
                   GOD
                   ,
                   are
                   thy
                   wonderful
                   Works
                   which
                   thou
                   hast
                   done
                   ,
                   and
                   thy
                   thoughts
                
                 
                 
                   which
                   are
                   to
                   us-ward
                   :
                   they
                   cannot
                   be
                   reckoned
                   up
                   in
                   order
                   unto
                   thee
                   ;
                   if
                   I
                   would
                   declare
                   and
                   speak
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   moe
                   then
                   can
                   be
                   numbred
                   .
                   Psal.
                
                 40.
                 5.
                 
                 2ly
                 .
                 The
                 
                   greatness
                   of
                   them
                
                 ,
                 what
                 matter
                 of
                 Content
                 and
                 Satisfaction
                 they
                 afford
                 ,
                 especially
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 Spiritual
                 ,
                 for
                 without
                 them
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 
                   Eternally
                   miserable
                   .
                   3ly
                   .
                   How
                   freely
                   they
                   are
                   bestowed
                   ,
                
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 all
                 
                   Acts
                   of
                   pure
                   love
                   in
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 being
                 given
                 without
                 either
                 merit
                 on
                 our
                 part
                 ,
                 or
                 profite
                 or
                 gain
                 to
                 Himself
                 .
                 
                   4ly
                   .
                   How
                   undeservedly
                   they
                   are
                   continued
                   ,
                
                 we
                 rebell
                 against
                 GOD
                 ,
                 grieve
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 him
                 dayly
                 manifold
                 Provocations
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 still
                 loads
                 us
                 with
                 his
                 Benefits
                 :
                 if
                 any
                 Parent
                 received
                 but
                 the
                 thousand
                 part
                 of
                 these
                 injuries
                 from
                 his
                 only
                 Son
                 ,
                 He
                 would
                 certainly
                 abandon
                 him
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 considerations
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 labour
                 to
                 make
                 our selves
                 sensible
                 of
                 GOD'S
                 Goodness
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 estimate
                 truly
                 these
                 expressions
                 thereof
                 we
                 have
                 received
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 affections
                 towards
                 him
                 may
                 be
                 enflam'd
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   our
                   Souls
                   and
                   all
                   within
                   us
                   may
                   be
                   stirred
                   up
                   to
                   bless
                   and
                   magnifie
                   his
                   holy
                   Name
                   .
                
              
               
                 These
                 are
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 of
                 Prayer
                 which
                 if
                 persons
                 please
                 they
                 may
                 rank
                 otherwayes
                 ,
                 for
                 't
                 is
                 not
                 material
                 what
                 particular
                 method
                 be
                 observed
                 :
                 but
                 by
                 this
                 veiw
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 Prayer
                 is
                 somewhat
                 
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 bare
                 repetition
                 of
                 Words
                 ;
                 that
                 to
                 pray
                 well
                 and
                 effectually
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 time
                 and
                 greater
                 deliberation
                 requisite
                 then
                 People
                 ordinarly
                 imagine
                 ,
                 or
                 what
                 I
                 fear
                 the
                 most
                 bestow
                 .
                 If
                 we
                 would
                 have
                 our
                 Prayers
                 avail
                 or
                 take
                 effect
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 ply
                 them
                 seriously
                 ,
                 and
                 allot
                 some
                 time
                 for
                 the
                 right
                 performance
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 pretend
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   their
                   business
                   will
                   not
                   suffer
                   this
                
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 upon
                 some
                 urgent
                 Occasion
                 or
                 particular
                 emergency
                 ,
                 Men
                 may
                 be
                 allowed
                 to
                 shift
                 or
                 abridge
                 their
                 Prayers
                 :
                 Yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 any
                 to
                 let
                 the
                 Ordinary
                 or
                 Daily
                 Business
                 of
                 their
                 Callings
                 ,
                 so
                 take
                 them
                 up
                 as
                 not
                 take
                 time
                 to
                 retire
                 and
                 pray
                 in
                 that
                 manner
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 ;
                 for
                 this
                 were
                 to
                 prefer
                 Earth
                 to
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 the
                 Body
                 to
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 the
                 cares
                 of
                 this
                 Life
                 to
                 those
                 things
                 above
                 ;
                 whereas
                 our
                 Saviour
                 bids
                 us
                 seek
                 first
                 
                   the
                   kingdom
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   his
                   righteousness
                   .
                
                 The
                 Servant
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 strictly
                 kept
                 ,
                 hath
                 time
                 allowed
                 to
                 
                   eat
                   ,
                   drink
                   and
                   sleep
                
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 Man
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 business
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 Master
                 of
                 himself
                 ,
                 will
                 allow
                 himself
                 some
                 leasure
                 to
                 talk
                 with
                 his
                 Friends
                 or
                 Neighbours
                 ;
                 and
                 why
                 also
                 should
                 not
                 every
                 one
                 seek
                 out
                 some
                 proper
                 time
                 for
                 
                   Praying
                   to
                   GOD.
                
                 'T
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 People
                 may
                 lift
                 up
                 their
                 Hearts
                 to
                 GOD
                 while
                 at
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 indeed
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ever
                 darting
                 up
                 
                   Pious
                   Ejaculations
                
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 we
                 are
                 commanded
                 
                   to
                   Pray
                   alwayes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 herein
                 also
                 Prayer
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 Breathing
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 continual
                 and
                 joined
                 to
                 all
                 other
                 Exercises
                 .
                 But
                 these
                 
                   short
                   Ejaculations
                
                 or
                 
                   occasionall
                   Prayers
                
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 serve
                 in
                 steed
                 of
                 such
                 Set
                 and
                 
                   Solemn
                   Prayer
                
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 been
                 speaking
                 of
                 ,
                 which
                 GOD
                 necessarly
                 calls
                 for
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 
                   Holy
                   Men
                
                 have
                 taken
                 care
                 to
                 perform
                 ,
                 
                   some
                   seven
                   times
                
                 ,
                 some
                 
                   thrice
                   a
                   day
                
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 do
                 seldomer
                 then
                 
                   twice
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 Morning
                 and
                 Evening
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 who
                 fear
                 that
                 their
                 
                   Daylie
                   business
                
                 hinder
                 them
                 from
                 
                   plying
                   Prayer
                
                 so
                 seriously
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 should
                 set
                 a-Day
                 of
                 the
                 Week
                 ,
                 or
                 once
                 a
                 Moneth
                 ,
                 for
                 redressing
                 their
                 
                   Daylie
                   Omissions
                
                 in
                 this
                 Matter
                 .
                 And
                 indeed
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 grudge
                 at
                 the
                 time
                 they
                 imploy
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 even
                 upon
                 a
                 
                   Worldly
                   account
                
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 the
                 hours
                 we
                 steall
                 from
                 our
                 Callings
                 to
                 Pray
                 and
                 Meditate
                 ,
                 may
                 seem
                 to
                 obstruct
                 our
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 hinder
                 our
                 Thriving
                 ;
                 yet
                 on
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 bring
                 
                   a
                   secret
                   Blessing
                
                 on
                 the
                 
                   other
                   hours
                
                 which
                 remain
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 as
                 much
                 or
                 more
                 for
                 our
                 gain
                 then
                 twice
                 as
                 much
                 time
                 :
                 
                   All
                   these
                   things
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   shall
                   be
                   added
                   unto
                   you
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 cannot
                 now
                 adduce
                 all
                 the
                 Motives
                 to
                 
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 sufficient
                 for
                 a
                 Vosame
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 at
                 present
                 content
                 my self
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 as
                 
                   Prayer
                   is
                   ▪
                   necessary
                   ,
                   so
                   it
                   is
                   the
                   most
                   pleasant
                   and
                   profitable
                   exercise
                
                 ;
                 it
                 Sanctifies
                 for
                 our
                 use
                 what
                 we
                 receive
                 here
                 ,
                 and
                 secures
                 the
                 better
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 to
                 come
                 ;
                 it
                 sweettens
                 adversity
                 ,
                 and
                 keeps
                 us
                 from
                 surfeiting
                 on
                 Prosperity
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 delightful
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Peace
                 ,
                 and
                 disburdens
                 our
                 Hearts
                 of
                 Grief
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Trouble
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 priviledge
                 we
                 enjoy
                 on
                 Earth
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 we
                 hold
                 it
                 only
                 by
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 ever
                 conclude
                 our
                 Prayers
                 in
                 
                   His
                   Name
                
                 and
                 present
                 them
                 
                   through
                   Him.
                
                 
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
                   Of
                   Publick
                   Worship
                
                 .
              
               
                 WHat
                 Obligations
                 are
                 on
                 us
                 to
                 
                   worship
                   GOD
                   in
                   private
                   retirements
                
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 we
                 should
                 order
                 these
                 
                   secret
                   Addresses
                
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 laid
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Section
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 
                   sufficiently
                   served
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 when
                 these
                 
                   Private
                   Devotions
                
                 are
                 performed
                 ;
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 
                   worship
                   Him
                   openly
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 view
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 with
                 those
                 
                 who
                 hold
                 the
                 same
                 Faith
                 and
                 Profession
                 with
                 our selves
                 :
                 and
                 without
                 we
                 pay
                 this
                 
                   publick
                   Service
                
                 ,
                 our
                 Sincerity
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 does
                 not
                 ,
                 yea
                 cannot
                 appear
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 already
                 insinuat
                 
                   Sect.
                   1st
                
                 .
                 of
                 this
                 Chapter
                 ,
                 where
                 we
                 shewed
                 
                   our
                   Obligations
                   to
                   frequent
                   the
                   Church
                   or
                   House
                   of
                   GOD.
                   
                
              
               
                 But
                 because
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 is
                 so
                 much
                 disregarded
                 now
                 a
                 dayes
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 Person
                 is
                 so
                 ready
                 to
                 quarrel
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 Established
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 Model
                 it
                 ;
                 therefore
                 we
                 have
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 treat
                 here
                 of
                 somewhat
                 particularly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 First
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   necessiity
                   of
                   this
                   Worship
                   .
                   Secondly
                   ,
                
                 the
                 
                   time
                   to
                   be
                   appointed
                   for
                   the
                   performance
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 And
                 Thirdly
                 the
                 Nature
                 and
                 Matter
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 As
                 to
                 the
                 First
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 Necessity
                 of
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 needfull
                 to
                 insist
                 much
                 in
                 proving
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 though
                 there
                 be
                 many
                 who
                 slight
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                   in
                   their
                   Practice
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 we
                 hardly
                 think
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 any
                 who
                 will
                 take
                 upon
                 them
                 to
                 Justify
                 their
                 practice
                 ,
                 by
                 alledging
                 the
                 
                   non-necessity
                   of
                   Worshipping
                   GOD
                   publickly
                
                 :
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 hardy
                 as
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 he
                 should
                 herein
                 not
                 only
                 set
                 himself
                 against
                 all
                 Christians
                 of
                 what
                 ever
                 Perswasion
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 should
                 oppose
                 the
                 
                   Sentiments
                   and
                   Practice
                   of
                   all
                   Mankind
                   .
                
                 As
                 the
                 
                 beleife
                 of
                 a
                 Deity
                 hath
                 been
                 every
                 where
                 received
                 ,
                 so
                 all
                 People
                 have
                 ever
                 look'd
                 upon
                 themselves
                 as
                 oblidged
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   ▪
                   GOD
                   publickly
                
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 knowledge
                 they
                 had
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 The
                 Iews
                 to
                 whom
                 GOD
                 revealed
                 himself
                 ,
                 were
                 both
                 enjoyned
                 such
                 a
                 Worship
                 and
                 directed
                 how
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 only
                 abrogate
                 the
                 
                   Ceremonial
                   part
                
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 it
                 still
                 retains
                 and
                 confirms
                 such
                 Customs
                 and
                 Practices
                 as
                 are
                 useful
                 and
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Nature
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 
                   Private
                   Christians
                
                 ,
                 continued
                 to
                 assemble
                 themselves
                 publickly
                 as
                 the
                 Iews
                 did
                 ,
                 only
                 taking
                 care
                 to
                 
                   adapt
                   their
                   Worship
                   to
                   the
                   Christian
                   Law.
                
                 Our
                 LORD
                 supposeth
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   His
                   Church
                
                 will
                 have
                 
                   publick
                   Meettngs
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 encourage
                 them
                 here
                 he
                 makes
                 a
                 special
                 promise
                 ;
                 Mat.
                 18.
                 19.
                 
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 finds
                 fault
                 with
                 those
                 who
                 for
                 fear
                 of
                 pesecution
                 
                   foresooke
                   the
                   Assembling
                   themselves
                   together
                   .
                   Heb.
                
                 10.
                 25.
                 
                 'T
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 
                   Believe
                   with
                   our
                   Hearts
                
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 
                   confess
                   with
                   our
                   Mouth
                   .
                   Rom.
                
                 10.
                 12.
                 
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 32.
                 33.
                 
                 And
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 thus
                 oblidg'd
                 to
                 a
                 
                   publick
                   profession
                   of
                   GOD
                   and
                   Religion
                   ,
                
                 so
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 to
                 
                   a
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 :
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Badge
                 and
                 Evidence
                 of
                 that
                 ▪
                 And
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 requires
                 him
                 to
                 
                   be
                   woshipped
                   Publickly
                
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 
                 Edification
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   hereby
                
                 saith
                 the
                 
                   Apostle
                   ,
                   we
                   provock
                   one
                   another
                   to
                   love
                   and
                   to
                   Good
                   Works
                   ;
                   Heb.
                
                 10.
                 24.
                 
                 Finally
                 ,
                 our
                 Private
                 Interest
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Concerns
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   Wealth
                
                 where
                 we
                 live
                 ,
                 oblidge
                 us
                 to
                 meet
                 together
                 ,
                 to
                 call
                 upon
                 GOD
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Importunity
                 and
                 Strength
                 of
                 our
                 
                   united
                   Prayers
                
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 procure
                 all
                 necessary
                 Blessings
                 .
                 Upon
                 these
                 considerations
                 we
                 are
                 oblidg'd
                 to
                 attend
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD.
                
                 And
                 nothing
                 can
                 justifie
                 our
                 withdrawing
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 except
                 those
                 we
                 live
                 among
                 require
                 our
                 complyance
                 with
                 some
                 thing
                 sinful
                 and
                 which
                 we
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 offensive
                 to
                 GOD.
                 
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 seen
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 it
                 clearly
                 follows
                 from
                 hence
                 that
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 some
                 
                   set
                   time
                   appointed
                   for
                   it
                
                 .
                 And
                 seeing
                 the
                 Reasons
                 which
                 oblidge
                 to
                 this
                 Worship
                 are
                 alwayes
                 in
                 force
                 ,
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 seem
                 continued
                 too
                 ,
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 no
                 considerable
                 distance
                 betwixt
                 the
                 times
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 performance
                 thereof
                 :
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 Cessation
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 returns
                 of
                 these
                 times
                 be
                 not
                 Frequent
                 ;
                 for
                 Men
                 are
                 said
                 to
                 leave
                 off
                 that
                 ,
                 which
                 they
                 do
                 seldomer
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 need
                 or
                 occasion
                 of
                 doing
                 it
                 .
                 Upon
                 this
                 account
                 even
                 these
                 who
                 had
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 
                   Natural
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 have
                 thought
                 them selves
                 tyed
                 to
                 a
                 
                   dayly
                   Service
                
                 in
                 their
                 Temples
                 ▪
                 
                 the
                 Pagans
                 and
                 Mahumetans
                 do
                 still
                 Assemble
                 themselves
                 several
                 times
                 a
                 day
                 ▪
                 GOD
                 enjoyned
                 his
                 
                   People
                   of
                   Old
                   a
                   Sacrifice
                   Morning
                   and
                   Evening
                   ,
                   Exod.
                
                 29.
                 38.
                 
                 At
                 which
                 time
                 also
                 
                   Publick
                   Prayer
                
                 was
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Act.
                 3.
                 1.
                 
                 And
                 though
                 Sacrifice
                 could
                 only
                 be
                 offered
                 in
                 Ierusalem
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 Iews
                 who
                 lived
                 elsewhere
                 observ'd
                 
                   those
                   hours
                
                 ,
                 came
                 up
                 to
                 their
                 Synagogues
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 Prayers
                 to
                 GOD
                 jointly
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 constant
                 Practice
                 of
                 that
                 People
                 to
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 as
                 Buxtorf
                 and
                 some
                 others
                 tell
                 us
                 .
                 Now
                 as
                 I
                 hinted
                 before
                 ,
                 CHRIST
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 abolish
                 such
                 Customes
                 and
                 Practices
                 as
                 were
                 Moral
                 and
                 tended
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Edification
                   of
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 but
                 recommended
                 them
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 among
                 
                   Christians
                   :
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   Beasts
                
                 ,
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 are
                 not
                 required
                 nor
                 is
                 there
                 any
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Sacrifices
                   of
                   Prayer
                
                 and
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
                 these
                 
                   Calves
                   of
                   our
                   lips
                
                 are
                 no
                 less
                 exacted
                 by
                 the
                 Gospel
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 by
                 the
                 Law.
                 And
                 I
                 cannot
                 see
                 why
                 the
                 one
                 should
                 been
                 continued
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 and
                 the
                 
                   other
                   discontinued
                
                 under
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 thought
                 there
                 was
                 as
                 much
                 Reason
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 they
                 and
                 their
                 Converts
                 continued
                 to
                 
                   serve
                   GOD
                   daylie
                   by
                   such
                   publick
                   Prayers
                   and
                   Worship
                   ,
                
                 as
                 is
                 evident
                 from
                 Act.
                 2.
                 42.
                 46.
                 
                 Which
                 Custome
                 was
                 kept
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 afterwards
                 ,
                 and
                 certainly
                 the
                 want
                 hereof
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 defect
                 ,
                 as
                 doth
                 more
                 then
                 spoile
                 the
                 Beauty
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 main
                 cause
                 of
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 all
                 
                   true
                   piety
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 ignorance
                 and
                 stubbornness
                 of
                 the
                 Generality
                 of
                 this
                 Nation
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 be
                 lamented
                 ,
                 which
                 discourage
                 our
                 Governours
                 from
                 Establishing
                 this
                 
                   Dayly
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 in
                 
                   Towns
                   ,
                   Cities
                
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 
                   populous
                   Places
                
                 ,
                 which
                 I
                 may
                 confidently
                 call
                 a
                 Necessary
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 a
                 
                   Reasonable
                   Service
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 thus
                 to
                 hallow
                 
                   every
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 by
                 devoting
                 some
                 part
                 thereof
                 to
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Service
                
                 of
                 GOD
                 ;
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 oblidg'd
                 to
                 Sanctify
                 for
                 this
                 end
                 
                   one
                   whole
                   Day
                   in
                   seven
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   Week
                
                 ,
                 commonly
                 called
                 the
                 
                   Lord's
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 its
                 being
                 peculiarly
                 consecrate
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Service
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 and
                 partly
                 because
                 of
                 that
                 
                   special
                   Honour
                
                 whiich
                 the
                 
                   LORD
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 conferred
                 on
                 this
                 Day
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 
                   Triumphant
                   resurrection
                   from
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 Reason
                 for
                 its
                 consecration
                 :
                 we
                 should
                 set
                 a
                 part
                 
                   one
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   seven
                
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 this
                 portion
                 appears
                 necessary
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   Light
                
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 't
                 was
                 expresly
                 exacted
                 of
                 the
                 Iews
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 unjust
                 if
                 our
                 expressions
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Devotion
                 towards
                 GOD
                 be
                 lesse
                 then
                 what
                 was
                 sought
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 oblidgeth
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 observation
                 
                 of
                 the
                 
                   first
                   day
                   particularly
                
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 who
                 either
                 had
                 an
                 expresse
                 command
                 for
                 what
                 they
                 did
                 themseves
                 and
                 enjoyned
                 others
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 or
                 were
                 led
                 thereto
                 by
                 the
                 
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 .
                 Now
                 their
                 practice
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 is
                 declared
                 to
                 us
                 Act.
                 20.
                 7.
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 16.
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 is
                 witnessed
                 by
                 a
                 constant
                 
                   universal
                   Tradition
                
                 of
                 
                   the
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 Besides
                 the
                 
                   LORD'S
                   Day
                
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 is
                 strictly
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 ,
                 except
                 in
                 obedience
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Rulers
                   Civil
                   and
                   Ecclesiastical
                
                 ;
                 who
                 without
                 all
                 question
                 may
                 (
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Church
                
                 and
                 State
                 formerly
                 )
                 appoint
                 dayes
                 for
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 and
                 
                   service
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 upon
                 the
                 account
                 either
                 of
                 some
                 particular
                 emergency
                 wherein
                 
                   Church
                   or
                   State
                
                 is
                 concerned
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 some
                 special
                 Mercy
                 granted
                 them
                 .
                 But
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 careful
                 neither
                 to
                 burden
                 People
                 with
                 too
                 many
                 such
                 appointments
                 ,
                 nor
                 yet
                 to
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 disgust
                 by
                 ordering
                 
                   Solemn
                   Dayes
                
                 upon
                 mean
                 &
                 silly
                 accounts
                 :
                 if
                 Men
                 be
                 not
                 serious
                 in
                 these
                 
                   Solemn
                   Addresses
                
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 a
                 meer
                 Mockery
                 and
                 Dishonour
                 to
                 GOD
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 Serious
                 when
                 the
                 cause
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 them
                 is
                 frivolous
                 and
                 unworthy
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 has
                 miserably
                 
                 transgressed
                 ,
                 for
                 first
                 ,
                 she
                 hath
                 so
                 multiplied
                 her
                 
                   Fasts
                   and
                   Festivals
                
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 them
                 almost
                 exceeds
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 the
                 Year
                 ;
                 the
                 year
                 would
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 enlarg'd
                 ,
                 if
                 all
                 their
                 
                   Holy
                   Dayes
                
                 should
                 be
                 distinctly
                 and
                 exactly
                 keept
                 .
                 And
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 pretended
                 that
                 all
                 are
                 not
                 required
                 to
                 observe
                 each
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 yet
                 there
                 be
                 too
                 many
                 imposed
                 upon
                 every
                 person
                 and
                 every
                 place
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 
                   French
                   King
                
                 was
                 necessitate
                 to
                 deall
                 with
                 the
                 Pope
                 lately
                 for
                 the
                 dispensing
                 with
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 in
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 .
                 Again
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 to
                 blame
                 for
                 enjoyning
                 such
                 an
                 intollerable
                 burden
                 of
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 because
                 the
                 Reason
                 of
                 these
                 injunctions
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 ,
                 are
                 frivolous
                 scarce
                 worthy
                 of
                 a
                 Man's
                 serious
                 attention
                 ,
                 much
                 lesse
                 of
                 being
                 the
                 matter
                 and
                 occasion
                 of
                 
                   solemn
                   Devotions
                
                 ,
                 as
                 for
                 example
                 the
                 invention
                 of
                 some
                 pitiful
                 Relicts
                 ,
                 the
                 dedication
                 of
                 Bells
                 ,
                 some
                 ridiculous
                 passage
                 of
                 their
                 
                   Legendary
                   Saints
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 as
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Holy-dayes
                 are
                 in
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Saints
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 relation
                 did
                 nothing
                 memorable
                 ,
                 their
                 lives
                 are
                 more
                 Foolish
                 and
                 impertinent
                 then
                 Old
                 Wives
                 Fables
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Tales
                 of
                 Children
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 might
                 shew
                 by
                 several
                 instances
                 did
                 we
                 not
                 fear
                 to
                 be
                 tedious
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 leaving
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 come
                 next
                 to
                 speak
                 
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   of
                   this
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 which
                 should
                 be
                 payed
                 unto
                 GOD
                 publickly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 shew
                 the
                 Particulars
                 whereof
                 it
                 should
                 consist
                 ,
                 which
                 ought
                 especially
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 First
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 
                   General
                   nature
                   of
                   this
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 first
                 answer
                 the
                 end
                 thereof
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Glory
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   the
                   Celebration
                   and
                   Praise
                   of
                   his
                   Greatness
                   ,
                   Wisdom
                   ,
                   Goodness
                
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Glorious
                   perfections
                
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Souls
                   of
                   the
                   Worshippers
                
                 may
                 be
                 enflamed
                 with
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 GOD
                 and
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 excited
                 to
                 Fear
                 ,
                 Trust
                 ,
                 and
                 Obey
                 Him.
                 
              
               
                 2ly
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 Will
                 and
                 Mind
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 altogether
                 free
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 or
                 signified
                 his
                 displeasure
                 with
                 :
                 otherwayes
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 being
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 very
                 abominable
                 .
              
               
                 3ly
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 not
                 only
                 contain
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 
                   Natural
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 but
                 besides
                 carry
                 
                   Characters
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 Reasonable
                 ,
                 but
                 Necessary
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 be
                 Regulate
                 by
                 
                   special
                   dispensations
                   of
                   his
                   Grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 such
                 Dispensations
                 .
                 the
                 Iews
                 were
                 required
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   God
                   in
                   a
                   different
                   Manner
                
                 from
                 what
                 is
                 discernable
                 by
                 
                   Natural
                   Light
                
                 ;
                 and
                 so
                 those
                 who
                 believe
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 
                   Peculiar
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 distinct
                 from
                 such
                 as
                 own
                 no
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 or
                 only
                 
                   that
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   Testament
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 from
                 these
                 considerations
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 Christians
                 must
                 
                   Worship
                   GOD
                   together
                   ,
                   in
                   spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   :
                
                 For
                 so
                 our
                 
                   Saviour
                   directed
                   us
                   ,
                   Iohn
                
                 4.
                 23.
                 
                 Where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   hour
                   cometh
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   ,
                   when
                   the
                   true
                   Worshippers
                   shall
                   worship
                   the
                   Father
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   :
                   For
                   the
                   Father
                   seeketh
                   such
                   to
                   Worship
                   him
                   ,
                   GOD
                   is
                   a
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   that
                   Worship
                   ,
                   must
                   Worship
                   him
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   .
                
                 Which
                 words
                 ,
                 whither
                 we
                 consider
                 them
                 abstractly
                 &
                 in
                 a
                 general
                 notion
                 ,
                 as
                 delivering
                 a
                 certain
                 
                   Natural
                   Truth
                
                 ,
                 or
                 with
                 a
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 
                   Worshipping
                   GOD
                
                 then
                 usual
                 in
                 the
                 World.
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 which
                 way
                 so
                 ever
                 we
                 consider
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 teach
                 us
                 that
                 GOD
                 will
                 now
                 be
                 Worshipped
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 
                   Multitude
                   of
                   carnal
                   and
                   external
                   Observances
                   ,
                
                 or
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 Mysterious
                 and
                 almost
                 
                   unintelligible
                   rites
                   and
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 used
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 he
                 thought
                 fit
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 to
                 impose
                 upon
                 the
                 Iews
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 
                   Spiritual
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 and
                 whose
                 signification
                 and
                 use
                 is
                 Reasonable
                 and
                 easily
                 understood
                 .
                 The
                 Law
                 considered
                 Men
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 weak
                 Infant
                 State
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 prescribed
                 a
                 Worship
                 sutable
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 State
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Gospel
                 endeavours
                 to
                 bring
                 us
                 to
                 the
                 full
                 
                   Stature
                   of
                   perfect
                   Men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 considers
                 us
                 as
                 such
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 our
                 way
                 of
                 worshipping
                 GOD
                 now
                 
                 must
                 speak
                 out
                 more
                 perfect
                 Reason
                 and
                 understanding
                 .
                 The
                 worship
                 required
                 of
                 Christians
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 
                   Pompous
                   shew
                   of
                   Ceremonies
                
                 ,
                 which
                 may
                 affect
                 Children
                 or
                 Childish
                 Persons
                 ;
                 but
                 
                   Real
                   and
                   Substantial
                   expressions
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   Love
                   ,
                   Fear
                   ,
                   Ioy
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   Confidence
                   in
                   GOD
                
                 :
                 There
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 more
                 ,
                 or
                 other
                 Ceremonies
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 requisite
                 for
                 Order
                 and
                 Decency
                 ,
                 or
                 necessary
                 to
                 Excite
                 and
                 Fix
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   attention
                   of
                   our
                   minds
                
                 ;
                 for
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 True
                 or
                 
                   proper
                   Worship
                
                 which
                 is
                 wholly
                 External
                 ,
                 and
                 doth
                 not
                 come
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 performed
                 by
                 the
                 
                   inward
                   Mind
                
                 .
                 Thus
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 as
                 we
                 should
                 
                   Worship
                   GOD
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   Truth
                   ,
                   So
                   to
                   Worship
                   in
                   Spirit
                   ,
                
                 is
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   with
                   the
                   inward
                   acts
                
                 and
                 
                   Affections
                   of
                
                 the
                 Soul
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   Worship
                   in
                   Truth
                
                 is
                 to
                 perform
                 such
                 
                   Outward
                   Acts
                
                 as
                 doth
                 not
                 Mystically
                 and
                 Figuratively
                 but
                 plainly
                 and
                 properly
                 ,
                 signify
                 and
                 hold
                 forth
                 these
                 
                   inward
                   ones
                
                 .
              
               
                 Having
                 thus
                 viewed
                 the
                 Nature
                 of
                 
                   Publick
                   Worship
                
                 in
                 General
                 ,
                 we
                 passe
                 to
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 parts
                 thereof
                 
                   In
                   particular
                
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 First
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                
                 should
                 consist
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 clear
                 from
                 
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   Reason
                
                 ,
                 &
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 vain
                 thing
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 :
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 Qualifications
                 of
                 
                   Publick
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 are
                 
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 those
                 of
                 private
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 whereof
                 we
                 have
                 spoken
                 already
                 .
                 And
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 useful
                 to
                 know
                 before
                 hand
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 Pray
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 unworthy
                 a
                 thing
                 to
                 utter
                 rash
                 and
                 indiscreet
                 expressions
                 before
                 GOD
                 ,
                 especially
                 in
                 publick
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 in
                 Ages
                 have
                 ever
                 thought
                 themselves
                 oblidged
                 to
                 compose
                 deliberatly
                 
                   Forms
                   of
                   publick
                   Prayer
                
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 leave
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 extemporary
                 effusions
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 officiates
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 this
                 day
                 any
                 Church
                 (
                 except
                 our
                 own
                 )
                 
                   without
                   a
                   publick
                   Service
                   and
                   Liturgy
                   :
                
                 But
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 driven
                 to
                 the
                 necessity
                 at
                 present
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 use
                 one
                 ,
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 incumbent
                 on
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Ministers
                
                 to
                 take
                 the
                 more
                 care
                 in
                 composing
                 their
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 that
                 their
                 expressions
                 be
                 grave
                 &
                 Decent
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 Matter
                 of
                 them
                 they
                 contain
                 all
                 things
                 proper
                 &
                 necessary
                 ,
                 &
                 nothing
                 disagreable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 may
                 disgust
                 &
                 stumble
                 the
                 Worshippers
                 .
                 they
                 should
                 study
                 to
                 make
                 their
                 Prayers
                 to
                 express
                 truly
                 the
                 general
                 needs
                 &
                 desires
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 who
                 Prayeth
                 is
                 their
                 mouth
                 ,
                 imployed
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 their
                 name
                 ,
                 what
                 every
                 one
                 should
                 do
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 allowed
                 to
                 speak
                 :
                 &
                 so
                 all
                 
                   publick
                   Prayers
                
                 should
                 be
                 so
                 ordered
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 joine
                 heartily
                 with
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 here
                 I
                 cannot
                 passe
                 two
                 faults
                 ordinarly
                 committed
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 part
                 in
                 Country
                 Parishes
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 generally
                 both
                 in
                 City
                 and
                 Country
                 :
                 by
                 this
                 last
                 I
                 mean
                 a
                 careless
                 unconcernedness
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 many
                 think
                 not
                 themselves
                 oblidged
                 to
                 joyne
                 with
                 the
                 Minister
                 while
                 he
                 prayes
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 consider
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 but
                 their
                 voice
                 ,
                 &
                 that
                 't
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 them
                 to
                 say
                 with
                 the
                 heart
                 what
                 he
                 does
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 ,
                 else
                 the
                 Prayers
                 cannot
                 be
                 heard
                 as
                 theirs
                 ,
                 or
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 Though
                 one
                 Pray
                 but
                 audibly
                 to
                 shun
                 confusion
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 for
                 all
                 to
                 assent
                 thereto
                 .
                 The
                 other
                 Fault
                 is
                 committed
                 often
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Common
                   People
                
                 (
                 especially
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Northren
                   parts
                
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 former
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Southren
                   parts
                
                 )
                 who
                 fall
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 Prayers
                 when
                 the
                 Minister
                 is
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Congregation
                
                 :
                 this
                 is
                 an
                 irregular
                 and
                 undecent
                 thing
                 which
                 obstructs
                 the
                 Edification
                 Designed
                 by
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 see
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 26.
                 
                 When
                 the
                 congregation
                 cometh
                 together
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 with
                 
                   one
                   Heart
                   and
                   Mind
                
                 ,
                 they
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 different
                 exercises
                 but
                 alwayes
                 the
                 same
                 ;
                 they
                 should
                 pray
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 same
                 Prayer
                 
                   with
                   one
                   accord
                
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 the
                 Disciples
                 did
                 Act.
                 4.
                 24.
                 
                 To
                 prevent
                 both
                 these
                 Evils
                 ,
                 if
                 't
                 was
                 usuall
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 both
                 Iewish
                 and
                 
                   Christian
                   Liturgies
                
                 to
                 Appoint
                 the
                 People
                 to
                 utter
                 sometimes
                 some
                 short
                 sentenes
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 alwayes
                 to
                 speak
                 out
                 audibly
                 ,
                 Amen
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 every
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 inti
                 mate
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 1.
                 
                 Cor.
                 14.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Another
                 Act
                 of
                 
                   Divine
                   Worship
                
                 especially
                 in
                 
                   Publick
                   Assemblies
                   ,
                   is
                   singing
                   of
                   Psalms
                   and
                   Spiritual
                   Songs
                   .
                
                 This
                 was
                 alwayes
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 under
                 the
                 
                   Old
                   Testament
                
                 ,
                 't
                 was
                 observed
                 by
                 our
                 Saviour
                 with
                 his
                 
                   Disciples
                   ,
                   Matth.
                
                 26.
                 30.
                 
                 And
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 enjoyns
                 it
                 to
                 all
                 
                   Christians
                   ,
                   Eph.
                
                 5.
                 19.
                 
                 Col.
                 3.
                 16.
                 
                 Singing
                 Hymns
                 and
                 Psalms
                 is
                 of
                 great
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Service
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 both
                 to
                 prepare
                 our
                 Minds
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 us
                 take
                 Pleasure
                 in
                 it
                 .
                 It
                 fixeth
                 our
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 elevats
                 our
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 fills
                 us
                 with
                 Joy
                 in
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 leaveth
                 on
                 our
                 Minds
                 a
                 deeper
                 impression
                 
                   of
                   Divine
                   Truths
                
                 ,
                 then
                 almost
                 any
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Religious
                   Worship
                
                 :
                 for
                 which
                 cause
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 an
                 
                   universal
                   practice
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 through
                 all
                 Ages
                 of
                 the
                 World.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 Singing
                 is
                 our
                 Duty
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 
                   Psalms
                   of
                   David
                
                 are
                 excellently
                 fitted
                 for
                 the
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 furnish
                 us
                 both
                 with
                 proper
                 Matter
                 and
                 apposite
                 Expressions
                 :
                 They
                 were
                 dictate
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Spirit
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 particularly
                 in
                 this
                 
                   Divine
                   exercise
                
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 think
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 have
                 ceased
                 with
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 
                   Iewish
                   state
                
                 ;
                 no
                 certainly
                 they
                 are
                 still
                 usefull
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 
                 and
                 proper
                 for
                 the
                 times
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Without
                 doubt
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 in
                 the
                 forecited
                 places
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   S.
                   Iames
                
                 Ch
                 :
                 5.
                 13.
                 
                 Are
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Psalms
                   of
                   David
                
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 tittle
                 of
                 Psalms
                 has
                 been
                 alwayes
                 appropriate
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 from
                 this
                 Injunction
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 conformable
                 to
                 their
                 Practice
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 Reasonable
                 and
                 u●…efull
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 ever
                 used
                 these
                 Psalms
                 in
                 her
                 
                   Publick
                   Service
                
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 know
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 who
                 not
                 only
                 scruple
                 at
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 but
                 say
                 expresly
                 
                   they
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   sung
                   and
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   they
                   refuse
                   to
                   take
                   a
                   part
                   .
                
                 But
                 truly
                 I
                 think
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Reason
                 for
                 this
                 .
                 Indeed
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 not
                 proper
                 for
                 all
                 occasions
                 ,
                 some
                 are
                 more
                 pertinent
                 and
                 sutable
                 at
                 one
                 time
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 who
                 have
                 the
                 ordering
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Publick
                   Service
                
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 a
                 Prudent
                 choice
                 of
                 Psalms
                 suted
                 to
                 the
                 occasion
                 ,
                 however
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 may
                 be
                 sung
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 People
                 have
                 not
                 their
                 own
                 choise
                 ,
                 but
                 must
                 take
                 them
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 prescrib'd
                 ;
                 I
                 will
                 here
                 propose
                 some
                 Considerations
                 to
                 shew
                 how
                 we
                 may
                 freely
                 joyne
                 with
                 any
                 Psalm
                 and
                 both
                 sing
                 it
                 with
                 understanding
                 and
                 also
                 with
                 edification
                 .
              
               
                 First
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 Question
                 of
                 those
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 which
                 Declare
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Attributes
                
                 ,
                 
                 Display
                 the
                 
                   Works
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 hold
                 forth
                 the
                 
                   excellency
                   of
                   his
                   word
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 
                   General
                   State
                
                 of
                 Man.
                 To
                 Sing
                 and
                 Meditate
                 on
                 these
                 cannot
                 be
                 improper
                 at
                 any
                 time
                 ,
                 but
                 alwayes
                 usefull
                 and
                 seasonable
                 .
              
               
                 2ly
                 .
                 As
                 for
                 those
                 Psalms
                 which
                 were
                 Writ
                 upon
                 particular
                 Occasions
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 Literal
                 sence
                 which
                 relates
                 to
                 those
                 Persons
                 ,
                 their
                 actions
                 and
                 circumstances
                 upon
                 which
                 account
                 they
                 were
                 penned
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   Mystical
                   sense
                
                 belongs
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 referres
                 them
                 to
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 moreover
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 of
                 being
                 accommodated
                 to
                 several
                 Conditions
                 and
                 Circumstances
                 both
                 of
                 
                   Private
                   Persons
                
                 and
                 
                   Publick
                   Societies
                
                 by
                 allowing
                 some
                 Liberty
                 to
                 
                   Figures
                   ,
                   Allegories
                
                 and
                 other
                 
                   Poetical
                   Strains
                
                 which
                 are
                 usual
                 in
                 Songs
                 and
                 Hymns
                 :
                 Now
                 though
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 little
                 concerned
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Literal
                   sense
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Mystical
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 suffer
                 an
                 accommodation
                 to
                 our selves
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   and
                   State
                
                 we
                 live
                 in
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 not
                 only
                 may
                 use
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 will
                 be
                 both
                 pleasant
                 and
                 edifying
                 .
              
               
                 3ly
                 .
                 These
                 Psalms
                 which
                 contain
                 narrations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Wonders
                   which
                   GOD
                   wrought
                   for
                   the
                   People
                   of
                   Israel
                   ,
                
                 or
                 the
                 
                   Special
                   mercies
                   conferred
                   upon
                   them
                
                 ,
                 or
                 David
                 in
                 particular
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 proper
                 to
                 be
                 sung
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 we
                 
                 ought
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 
                   Praises
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 for
                 his
                 goodness
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 our selves
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 are
                 concerned
                 in
                 
                   these
                   favours
                   heaped
                   on
                   the
                   Iewish
                   Nation
                   ,
                
                 because
                 they
                 served
                 to
                 
                   Usher
                   in
                   the
                   Gospel
                
                 and
                 contributed
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Manifestation
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   of
                   GOD.
                
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 two
                 Considerations
                 ,
                 those
                 Acts
                 of
                 GOD
                 towards
                 his
                 People
                 in
                 former
                 times
                 ,
                 are
                 instances
                 of
                 his
                 Power
                 and
                 Goodness
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 proper
                 matter
                 for
                 his
                 Praise
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 grounds
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 Motives
                 to
                 trust
                 &
                 confidence
                 in
                 Him
                 both
                 for
                 our selves
                 and
                 the
                 Publick
                 ;
                 see
                 Rom.
                 15.
                 4.
                 
              
               
                 4ly
                 .
                 GOD'S
                 plagues
                 upon
                 the
                 Heathen
                 and
                 his
                 punishments
                 upon
                 
                   His
                   own
                   People
                
                 ,
                 are
                 instances
                 of
                 
                   GOD'S
                   Iustice
                
                 and
                 Holiness
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Psalms
                 which
                 narrate
                 these
                 may
                 be
                 sung
                 to
                 put
                 us
                 in
                 mind
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   a
                   GOD
                   who
                   hath
                   pleasure
                   in
                   wickedness
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   no
                   relation
                   to
                   him
                   will
                   excuse
                   sin
                   ,
                   or
                   hold
                   off
                   judgements
                   ,
                   if
                   his
                   Laws
                   be
                   broken
                   .
                
                 And
                 so
                 they
                 are
                 useful
                 to
                 stirr
                 up
                 our
                 repentance
                 le●…t
                 we
                 likewise
                 smart
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 thankfulness
                 for
                 whatforbearance
                 and
                 gentle
                 dealing
                 we
                 have
                 met
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 5ly
                 .
                 The
                 Psalms
                 where
                 David
                 layeth
                 out
                 his
                 own
                 Troubles
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 successe
                 of
                 his
                 Enemies
                 are
                 be
                 meditate
                 on
                 ,
                 as
                 Proofs
                 that
                 the
                 Just
                 will
                 be
                 afflicted
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 prosperous
                 ,
                 
                 to
                 teach
                 us
                 Patience
                 and
                 Contentment
                 .
                 The
                 high
                 Assertions
                 of
                 his
                 Integrity
                 and
                 Uprightness
                 ,
                 and
                 Love
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Law
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 
                 We
                 should
                 sing
                 ,
                 thereby
                 to
                 testify
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 our
                 Duty
                 to
                 endeavour
                 this
                 way
                 to
                 please
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 without
                 these
                 Endeavours
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 the
                 Promises
                 ,
                 nor
                 presume
                 to
                 crave
                 the
                 Priviledges
                 of
                 His
                 Children
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Psalms
                 of
                 imprecations
                 are
                 most
                 scrupled
                 at
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 because
                 persons
                 are
                 not
                 at
                 the
                 pains
                 to
                 take
                 a
                 right
                 view
                 of
                 them
                 :
                 for
                 whatever
                 was
                 the
                 particular
                 Occasion
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 whom
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 primarly
                 designed
                 against
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 consider
                 them
                 now
                 as
                 intimations
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   vengeance
                   towards
                   obstinate
                   and
                   incorrigible
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   as
                   declarations
                   of
                   the
                   irrevocable
                   Sentence
                   which
                   his
                   justice
                   hath
                   passed
                   against
                   them
                   .
                
                 Nay
                 ,
                 I
                 may
                 say
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 special
                 intent
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 only
                 to
                 vent
                 David's
                 private
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 emnity
                 ,
                 GOD
                 would
                 not
                 inspired
                 them
                 ,
                 nor
                 approved
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 less
                 lawful
                 &
                 proper
                 sometimes
                 to
                 sing
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 meditate
                 on
                 the
                 heavy
                 judgements
                 &
                 severity
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 impenitent
                 sinners
                 ;
                 that
                 thereby
                 a
                 wholesome
                 
                   fear
                   of
                   God
                
                 may
                 be
                 excited
                 in
                 us
                 .
                 By
                 them
                 also
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 supported
                 against
                 those
                 tentations
                 which
                 arise
                 from
                 success
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Enemies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 insolency
                 in
                 opposing
                 the
                 Truth
                 and
                 oppressing
                 his
                 People
                 :
                 And
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 never
                 thought
                 unlawful
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 Warr
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 Trouble
                 and
                 Disorders
                 to
                 pray
                 against
                 the
                 unjust
                 authour
                 and
                 instruments
                 thereof
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 GOD
                 would
                 damne
                 their
                 Souls
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 would
                 defeat
                 their
                 Devices
                 ,
                 give
                 them
                 shame
                 and
                 confusion
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 Judgements
                 on
                 their
                 Persons
                 ,
                 put
                 them
                 in
                 fear
                 to
                 carry
                 on
                 their
                 wicked
                 enterprises
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 not
                 to
                 satisfy
                 our
                 revengful
                 Passions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   GOD
                   who
                   ruleth
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   and
                   who
                   will
                   defend
                   the
                   innocent
                   and
                   righteous
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   all
                   people
                   may
                   be
                   engaged
                   to
                   put
                   their
                   trust
                   in
                   him
                   .
                
                 So
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 see
                 why
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 thought
                 improper
                 on
                 such
                 occasions
                 to
                 sing
                 these
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   waite
                   patiently
                   for
                   the
                   accomplishment
                   of
                   them
                   .
                
                 They
                 are
                 very
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 unjust
                 who
                 would
                 wrest
                 this
                 to
                 the
                 countenancing
                 of
                 
                   private
                   revenge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   cursing
                   of
                   Enemies
                
                 ,
                 whither
                 publick
                 or
                 Private
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 s
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 what
                 GOD
                 doth
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 
                   Supreme
                   judge
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 vertue
                 of
                 his
                 
                   soveraign
                   authority
                   ,
                   vengeance
                   is
                   mine
                   saith
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 it
                 belongs
                 to
                 him
                 to
                 punish
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lawful
                 for
                 us
                 to
                 take
                 Vengeance
                 ,
                 because
                 GOD
                 doth
                 it
                 ;
                 so
                 neither
                 
                 is
                 it
                 unlawful
                 to
                 meditate
                 on
                 the
                 just
                 judgements
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 to
                 sing
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 our
                 assent
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 forbidden
                 to
                 curse
                 or
                 revenge
                 our selves
                 .
              
               
                 7ly
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 alledged
                 against
                 some
                 Psalms
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 cannot
                 turn
                 them
                 to
                 Prayers
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 we
                 should
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 true
                 as
                 from
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 sing
                 them
                 :
                 But
                 to
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 answered
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   difference
                   between
                   praying
                   and
                   singing
                
                 ;
                 every
                 Prayer
                 may
                 be
                 made
                 a
                 Hymn
                 or
                 Song
                 of
                 Praise
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 may
                 be
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 Sung
                 which
                 cannot
                 properly
                 be
                 Prayed
                 .
                 In
                 Prayer
                 we
                 turn
                 our
                 Minds
                 wholly
                 to
                 GOD
                 himself
                 ,
                 speake
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 our
                 Words
                 be
                 strictly
                 true
                 and
                 sutable
                 to
                 our
                 
                   Particular
                   State
                
                 :
                 But
                 in
                 Singing
                 we
                 speak
                 not
                 so
                 directly
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 others
                 .
                 Singing
                 is
                 a
                 mutual
                 calling
                 upon
                 one
                 another
                 to
                 
                   Laud
                   and
                   Praise
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 proposal
                 of
                 what
                 makes
                 for
                 his
                 Glory
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 proper
                 enough
                 to
                 sing
                 any
                 thing
                 which
                 makes
                 for
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 do
                 not
                 quadrate
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 case
                 in
                 all
                 Circumstances
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 thus
                 appear
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Psalms
                   of
                   David
                
                 may
                 be
                 sung
                 properly
                 and
                 with
                 Edification
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 say
                 
                 ●…hat
                 none
                 other
                 may
                 be
                 sung
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certainly
                 lawful
                 to
                 have
                 other
                 Hymns
                 besides
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 Reasonable
                 to
                 have
                 some
                 more
                 appropriate
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 and
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 revealed
                 therein
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 Worship
                 in
                 this
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 in
                 other
                 things
                 may
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 that
                 of
                 
                   Iews
                   .
                   Pliny
                
                 in
                 his
                 Letter
                 to
                 
                   Trajan
                   ,
                   tells
                   that
                   the
                   Christians
                   were
                   wont
                   to
                   sing
                   a
                   hymn
                   to
                   CHRIST
                   as
                   to
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 which
                 must
                 have
                 been
                 some
                 other
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Psalms
                   of
                   David
                
                 ,
                 wherein
                 there
                 was
                 some
                 more
                 express
                 mention
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 had
                 some
                 more
                 peculiar
                 reference
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 these
                 Psalms
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 impossible
                 to
                 give
                 any
                 Reason
                 why
                 the
                 Hymns
                 of
                 the
                 
                   N.
                   T.
                
                 should
                 no
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 those
                 of
                 the
                 Old
                 ,
                 seing
                 the
                 same
                 
                   Spirit
                   dictate
                   both
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 some
                 special
                 propriety
                 in
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Faith.
                
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Doxology
                 ,
                 the
                 questioning
                 its
                 lawfulness
                 ,
                 bewrayes
                 such
                 Ignorance
                 or
                 humour
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 needless
                 to
                 prove
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 if
                 People
                 would
                 lay
                 aside
                 their
                 prejudices
                 ,
                 they
                 might
                 easily
                 discern
                 it
                 very
                 fit
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 joyne
                 this
                 to
                 each
                 Psalm
                 ,
                 for
                 thereby
                 we
                 give
                 the
                 Psalm
                 an
                 
                   Evangelical
                   sense
                
                 &
                 make
                 it
                 referre
                 to
                 every
                 Person
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Trinity
                
                 ,
                 who
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 undivided
                 in
                 their
                 essence
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 should
                 be
                 united
                 in
                 our
                 Worship
                 and
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 distinctly
                 
                 
                   revealed
                   to
                   us
                
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 ought
                 in
                 all
                 our
                 Devotions
                 to
                 pay
                 them
                 
                   distinct
                   and
                   particular
                   Worship
                
                 .
              
               
                 3dly
                 .
                 The
                 
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scriptures
                
                 is
                 a
                 necessary
                 part
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Iewish
                   Assemblies
                
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 Neh.
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 Luke
                 4.
                 16.
                 
                 Acts
                 13.
                 15.
                 15.
                 21.
                 
                 St.
                 Paul
                 expresly
                 chargeth
                 
                   The
                   reading
                   of
                   his
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   Col.
                
                 4.
                 16.
                 1
                 
                 Thess.
                 5
                 :
                 27.
                 
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 Reason
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 read
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 has
                 been
                 still
                 in
                 use
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 main
                 Reason
                 hereof
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 our
                 own
                 instruction
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 do
                 honour
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 for
                 as
                 hereby
                 we
                 own
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 to
                 be
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 solemnly
                 acknowlege
                 our selves
                 bound
                 to
                 
                   hear
                   and
                   obey
                   his
                   word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 tye
                 our selves
                 to
                 walk
                 as
                 it
                 diercts
                 us
                 .
                 The
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 is
                 not
                 rightly
                 performed
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 
                   reading
                   of
                   Scriptures
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 almost
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 cast
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Worship
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 only
                 read
                 while
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 coming
                 to
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 after
                 they
                 are
                 mett
                 :
                 For
                 then
                 the
                 reading
                 is
                 only
                 used
                 for
                 a
                 divertisement
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 as
                 a
                 Honour
                 or
                 Acknowledgement
                 due
                 to
                 GOD.
                 They
                 understand
                 little
                 of
                 the
                 Nature
                 or
                 
                   end
                   of
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 who
                 would
                 have
                 the
                 
                   reading
                   of
                   Scripture
                
                 laid
                 aside
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 done
                 at
                 home
                 ,
                 Such
                 have
                 
                 more
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 Fancy
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 
                   true
                   honour
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ;
                 and
                 do
                 come
                 to
                 Church
                 rather
                 to
                 feed
                 an
                 impertinent
                 Curiosity
                 ,
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 Novelty
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 perform
                 a
                 reasonable
                 Service
                 to
                 GOD.
                 Not
                 to
                 speak
                 of
                 the
                 inability
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 to
                 perform
                 this
                 exercise
                 in
                 Private
                 ,
                 the
                 reading
                 at
                 home
                 makes
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 for
                 the
                 Honour
                 of
                 the
                 Sciptures
                 ,
                 and
                 consequently
                 of
                 GOD
                 who
                 is
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 them
                 .
                 Respect
                 to
                 the
                 Majesty
                 and
                 Authority
                 of
                 GOD
                 require
                 that
                 his
                 Will
                 and
                 Pleasure
                 be
                 Promulgate
                 with
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 and
                 heard
                 with
                 reverence
                 .
                 We
                 have
                 an
                 eminent
                 Instance
                 hereof
                 ,
                 Neh.
                 8.
                 5
                 ,
                 6.
                 
              
               
                 4thly
                 ,
                 To
                 the
                 
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Scripture
                
                 was
                 alwayes
                 wont
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 Preaching
                 on
                 the
                 Sabbath
                 and
                 other
                 Festival-dayes
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 from
                 the
                 forecited
                 places
                 ,
                 which
                 custome
                 the
                 Church
                 hath
                 continued
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 necessary
                 and
                 profitable
                 ,
                 It
                 shews
                 our
                 deference
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 regard
                 for
                 his
                 Authority
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 to
                 hear
                 such
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 Commissioned
                 to
                 inform
                 us
                 of
                 his
                 Will
                 anent
                 us
                 .
                 
                   He
                   that
                   heareth
                   you
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                   heareth
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   he
                   that
                   dispiseth
                   you
                   ,
                   despiseth
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   him
                   that
                   sent
                   me
                   .
                
                 Kings
                 and
                 Princes
                 are
                 Honoured
                 or
                 Affronted
                 according
                 as
                 their
                 Servants
                 and
                 
                 message
                 are
                 received
                 :
                 now
                 
                   the
                   Ministers
                   are
                   Ambassadours
                   in
                   CHRISTS
                   stead
                   ,
                   by
                   whom
                   GOD
                   befeecheth
                   People
                   to
                   be
                   reconciled
                   unto
                   himself
                   .
                
                 2
                 
                   Cor
                   ▪
                
                 5.
                 20.
                 
                 Reconciliation
                 with
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Errand
                 on
                 which
                 Ministers
                 are
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 seing
                 the
                 terms
                 of
                 this
                 Reconciliation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 means
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 is
                 wrought
                 ,
                 are
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 subject
                 matter
                 of
                 preaching
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 give
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 meaning
                 of
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 exhort
                 to
                 a
                 Complyance
                 with
                 what
                 is
                 there
                 contained
                 .
                 Sermons
                 are
                 not
                 ordained
                 to
                 teach
                 men
                 curious
                 things
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 tickle
                 them
                 with
                 fine
                 neat
                 speeches
                 ;
                 but
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 understand
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 Doctrine
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 stirr
                 them
                 up
                 to
                 observe
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 thus
                 Ezra
                 preached
                 ,
                 Neh.
                 8.
                 8.
                 
                 And
                 ordinarly
                 in
                 the
                 primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 their
                 Sermons
                 were
                 only
                 Explications
                 of
                 such
                 Portions
                 of
                 Scripture
                 as
                 were
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Service
                
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 an
                 Exhortation
                 to
                 obey
                 it
                 .
                 The
                 principal
                 design
                 of
                 Preaching
                 is
                 to
                 unfold
                 the
                 meaning
                 of
                 
                   God's
                   Word
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 help
                 men
                 to
                 discern
                 the
                 mind
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 revealed
                 therein
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 these
                 are
                 the
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 Edifying
                 Sermons
                 which
                 discover
                 this
                 plainly
                 and
                 clearly
                 ,
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 duty
                 of
                 all
                 to
                 hearken
                 diligently
                 to
                 these
                 instructions
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 receive
                 
                 them
                 gladly
                 .
                 It
                 speaks
                 out
                 a
                 Love
                 to
                 GOD
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 willing
                 and
                 very
                 desirous
                 to
                 know
                 his
                 will
                 :
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 little
                 regard
                 for
                 God
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 desire
                 to
                 understand
                 what
                 he
                 sayeth
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 word
                 .
                 But
                 though
                 
                   the
                   Priests
                   lips
                   should
                   keep
                   know
                   ledge
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 peoples
                 duty
                 
                   to
                   seek
                   the
                   Law
                   at
                   his
                   Mouth
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 this
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 render
                 the
                 private
                 search
                 and
                 study
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 useless
                 :
                 Guides
                 are
                 ordained
                 to
                 be
                 helps
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 our
                 own
                 sight
                 ;
                 we
                 may
                 find
                 them
                 useful
                 though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 put
                 out
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 
                   Noble
                   Bereans
                
                 did
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 
                   search
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   dayly
                   whither
                   these
                   things
                   we
                   hear
                   be
                   true
                   or
                   not
                
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 forewarned
                 of
                 
                   false
                   Prophets
                
                 :
                 Every
                 Spirit
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 none
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 received
                 with
                 an
                 
                   implicit
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 all
                 other
                 should
                 be
                 tryed
                 before
                 trusted
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 needs
                 be
                 no
                 hard
                 task
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Doctrines
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 lay
                 aside
                 prejudice
                 ,
                 and
                 search
                 the
                 
                   Scripture
                   impartially
                
                 :
                 A
                 man
                 by
                 applying
                 his
                 eye
                 narrowly
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 he
                 hath
                 the
                 advantage
                 of
                 a
                 Rule
                 ,
                 will
                 soon
                 discern
                 whither
                 a
                 thing
                 be
                 straight
                 or
                 crooked
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 indeed
                 no
                 less
                 easie
                 to
                 judge
                 in
                 matters
                 necessarie
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
              
               
               
                 5thly
                 ,
                 I
                 cannot
                 omit
                 here
                 what
                 was
                 Anciently
                 &
                 Universally
                 used
                 though
                 now
                 turned
                 into
                 desuetude
                 among
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Solemn
                   and
                   explicite
                   profession
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ,
                
                 by
                 a
                 rehearsal
                 of
                 some
                 Summary
                 thereof
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostles
                 or
                 Nicene
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   Athanasian
                   Creed
                
                 .
                 The
                 expresse
                 declaration
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 is
                 much
                 both
                 for
                 our
                 profite
                 and
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 GOD
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 GOD
                 that
                 we
                 believe
                 in
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 our
                 assent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 truths
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 
                   without
                   this
                   faith
                   it
                   is
                   impossible
                   to
                   please
                   GOD
                   ,
                
                 unless
                 our
                 worship
                 be
                 founded
                 on
                 the
                 belief
                 of
                 these
                 things
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 unacceptable
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 necessary
                 to
                 have
                 this
                 Faith
                 alwayes
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 sometimes
                 openly
                 testify
                 it
                 ,
                 by
                 confessing
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 our
                 mouths
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Apostle
                 tells
                 us
                 ,
                 Rom
                 :
                 10.
                 9.
                 
                 Where
                 he
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   if
                   thou
                   shalt
                   confesse
                   with
                   thy
                   mouth
                   the
                   LORD
                   IESUS
                   ,
                   and
                   shalt
                   believe
                   in
                   thine
                   he
                   art
                   that
                   GOD
                   hath
                   raised
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   thou
                   shalt
                   be
                   saved
                   ;
                   For
                   with
                   the
                   heart
                   man
                   believeth
                   unto
                   righteousness
                   ,
                   and
                   with
                   the
                   mouth
                   confession
                   is
                   made
                   unto
                   Salvation
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 also
                 profitable
                 for
                 our selves
                 ,
                 for
                 these
                 Creeds
                 are
                 the
                 Badges
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 which
                 instruct
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 profession
                 ,
                 and
                 teach
                 us
                 how
                 to
                 
                   answer
                   every
                   man
                   who
                
                 
                 
                   asketh
                   a
                   reason
                   of
                   the
                   hope
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   us
                   .
                
                 A
                 frequent
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 Creed
                 fixeth
                 the
                 great
                 Articles
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 in
                 our
                 mind
                 ,
                 brings
                 them
                 often
                 to
                 our
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 and
                 serves
                 to
                 excite
                 us
                 to
                 walk
                 worthy
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
                 Persons
                 of
                 Honour
                 are
                 careful
                 to
                 behave
                 sutably
                 while
                 they
                 have
                 the
                 signs
                 and
                 badges
                 of
                 their
                 Dignity
                 and
                 Quality
                 upon
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 sure
                 it
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 oblidge
                 and
                 quicken
                 us
                 to
                 study
                 a
                 Christian
                 Behaviour
                 ,
                 if
                 we
                 frequently
                 made
                 a
                 serious
                 and
                 solemn
                 profession
                 of
                 our
                 Faith.
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   the
                   LORDS
                   Supper
                
                 should
                 frequently
                 accompany
                 our
                 other
                 acts
                 of
                 publick
                 worship
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 with
                 their
                 Converts
                 did
                 this
                 dayly
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 read
                 Acts
                 2.
                 42.
                 46.
                 which
                 practice
                 continued
                 long
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Primitive
                   Church
                   .
                   St.
                   Augustine
                
                 in
                 one
                 of
                 his
                 Epistles
                 to
                 Ianearius
                 says
                 't
                 was
                 the
                 custome
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 in
                 many
                 places
                 *
                 The
                 Council
                 of
                 Antioch
                 condemnes
                 such
                 as
                 do
                 not
                 communicate
                 when
                 they
                 come
                 up
                 to
                 Church
                 to
                 hear
                 ,
                 so
                 doe
                 those
                 Canons
                 which
                 carry
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Apostolical
                 .
                 Thus
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 was
                 look'd
                 upon
                 as
                 a
                 necessary
                 part
                 of
                 Divine
                 service
                 ,
                 which
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 well
                 omitted
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 given
                 ,
                 why
                 the
                 use
                 
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 (
                 at
                 least
                 every
                 LORDS
                 Day
                 )
                 was
                 left
                 off
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 decay
                 of
                 Piety
                 :
                 The
                 Zeal
                 and
                 Devotion
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Apostolick
                   Ages
                
                 wore
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 men
                 became
                 careless
                 of
                 giving
                 this
                 expression
                 thereof
                 .
                 Or
                 out
                 off
                 a
                 Superstitious
                 regard
                 to
                 their
                 chief
                 Festivals
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 only
                 communicate
                 on
                 these
                 days
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 seem
                 to
                 do
                 them
                 the
                 greater
                 honour
                 .
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 custome
                 of
                 communicating
                 only
                 once
                 or
                 twice
                 a
                 year
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 unaccountable
                 and
                 speaks
                 out
                 so
                 little
                 
                   true
                   love
                   to
                
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   memory
                   of
                   our
                   Saviour
                
                 ,
                 that
                 Calvin
                 had
                 good
                 reason
                 to
                 call
                 it
                 
                   Diabolicum
                   inventum
                
                 ,
                 a
                 meer
                 device
                 of
                 Satans
                 to
                 stiffle
                 Piety
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 back
                 Peoples
                 endeavours
                 after
                 Godliness
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 piece
                 of
                 Worship
                 peculiar
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 our
                 LORD
                 hath
                 expreslly
                 enjoined
                 ;
                 It
                 's
                 a
                 great
                 testimony
                 of
                 our
                 Faith
                 ,
                 a
                 solemn
                 act
                 of
                 Adoration
                 payed
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Father
                 and
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 visible
                 commemoration
                 of
                 the
                 Mystery
                 of
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 which
                 as
                 
                   S.
                   Paul
                
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 is
                 both
                 
                   the
                   Wisdom
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Power
                   of
                   GOD
                   :
                
                 In
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lord's
                 Supper
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Chief
                   Rite
                
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   in
                   a
                   manner
                
                 comprehends
                 all
                 others
                 parts
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 serious
                 participation
                 of
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 we
                 truely
                 glorify
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 
                 good
                 to
                 our selves
                 ,
                 for
                 CHRIST
                 hath
                 ordained
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   instrument
                   of
                   our
                   union
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   conveyance
                   of
                   the
                   benefits
                   of
                   his
                   death
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 should
                 be
                 often
                 administrate
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 would
                 testifie
                 their
                 love
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 should
                 as
                 frequently
                 partake
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 alledged
                 against
                 frequent
                 communicating
                 ,
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 't
                 would
                 take
                 away
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 esteem
                 due
                 to
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 this
                 Reason
                 were
                 good
                 ,
                 't
                 would
                 follow
                 also
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 seldome
                 
                   think
                   on
                   GOD
                   ,
                   Pray
                   ,
                   read
                   the
                   Scriptures
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   perform
                   other
                   Acts
                   of
                   Religion
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 no
                 true
                 esteem
                 ,
                 which
                 ariseth
                 only
                 from
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 rarity
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 acquaintance
                 with
                 
                   Spiritual
                   actions
                
                 &
                 frequent
                 exercising
                 them
                 ,
                 begets
                 the
                 highest
                 esteem
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 delight
                 in
                 them
                 :
                 He
                 Prays
                 best
                 and
                 with
                 most
                 pleasure
                 who
                 
                   Prays
                   oftnest
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 of
                 other
                 things
                 .
                 Another
                 pretence
                 is
                 that
                 if
                 men
                 
                   Communicate
                   frequently
                
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 leasure
                 to
                 prepare
                 themselves
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 runs
                 upon
                 a
                 mistake
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 preparation
                 requisit
                 thereto
                 .
                 A
                 Cessation
                 from
                 sin
                 is
                 alwayes
                 necessary
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 from
                 our
                 civil
                 business
                 ,
                 especially
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 any
                 occasion
                 of
                 Communicating
                 .
                 He
                 who
                 firmly
                 believes
                 the
                 
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 heartily
                 repents
                 
                   of
                   his
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 resolved
                 to
                 live
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 is
                 truely
                 disposed
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 any
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 thus
                 disposed
                 for
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 neither
                 is
                 he
                 
                   fit
                   to
                   pray
                
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 any
                 other
                 
                   Religious
                   exercise
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 enmity
                 with
                 GOD.
                 If
                 a
                 Person
                 once
                 understand
                 the
                 
                   Nature
                   and
                   Design
                   of
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                
                 and
                 daylie
                 exercise
                 himself
                 in
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 shewed
                 in
                 the
                 former
                 Section
                 ,
                 if
                 his
                 Life
                 be
                 a
                 
                   continual
                   walking
                   with
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 ever
                 sutablely
                 prepar'd
                 for
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 alwayes
                 thus
                 prepar'd
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 want
                 of
                 preparation
                 will
                 not
                 excuse
                 the
                 
                   Ommission
                   of
                   this
                   Duty
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Omission
                 whereof
                 doth
                 of
                 it self
                 imply
                 (
                 though
                 People
                 are
                 loath
                 to
                 acknowledge
                 it
                 )
                 a
                 
                   renunciation
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 we
                 have
                 gone
                 through
                 the
                 several
                 parts
                 
                   of
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 ,
                 shewed
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 see
                 the
                 right
                 manner
                 of
                 going
                 about
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 what
                 account
                 we
                 have
                 given
                 ,
                 which
                 certainly
                 will
                 hold
                 true
                 ,
                 it
                 appears
                 that
                 the
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 in
                 all
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 is
                 Proper
                 and
                 Acceptable
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 none
                 have
                 any
                 just
                 Reason
                 to
                 withdraw
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 doe
                 it
                 are
                 undoubtedly
                 guilty
                 of
                 Schisme
                 :
                 't
                 is
                 true
                 ,
                 in
                 some
                 Places
                 perhaps
                 (
                 and
                 particularly
                 among
                 our
                 
                 selves
                 )
                 there
                 would
                 need
                 some
                 Rectification
                 for
                 the
                 more
                 Grave
                 ,
                 Decent
                 and
                 Orderly
                 
                   performance
                   of
                   Divine
                   service
                
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 neither
                 we
                 nor
                 any
                 other
                 
                   of
                   our
                   Protestant
                   Brethren
                
                 want
                 any
                 essential
                 part
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 nor
                 have
                 we
                 or
                 they
                 any
                 thing
                 disagreeable
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 or
                 which
                 destroyes
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 Worship
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 without
                 all
                 excuse
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 have
                 Communion
                 with
                 this
                 or
                 any
                 
                   other
                   Reform'd
                   Church
                
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 as
                 this
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 for
                 all
                 
                   Reformed
                   Churches
                
                 ,
                 so
                 the
                 quite
                 contrary
                 is
                 true
                 
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   :
                
                 For
                 it
                 neither
                 answers
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 nor
                 agrees
                 to
                 the
                 
                   right
                   rules
                   of
                   GOD'S
                   Worship
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 acceptable
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 full
                 of
                 Abominations
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 First
                 ,
                 in
                 generall
                 the
                 
                   Popish
                   Service
                
                 is
                 neither
                 Spiritual
                 nor
                 Reasonable
                 .
                 Though
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 consider
                 it
                 in
                 Retail
                 but
                 in
                 Gross
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 acknowledg'd
                 an
                 ignorant
                 brutish
                 service
                 ,
                 a
                 service
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 conform
                 to
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 nor
                 doth
                 it
                 tend
                 to
                 the
                 Glory
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Edification
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 cannot
                 be
                 understood
                 being
                 
                   performed
                   in
                   an
                   unknown
                   Tongue
                
                 .
                 As
                 the
                 Learned
                 
                   D.
                   Taylor
                
                 sayeth
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   may
                   as
                   soon
                   reconcile
                   Adultery
                   with
                   the
                   seventh
                   Command
                   ,
                   as
                   the
                   service
                   in
                   a
                   Language
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   understood
                   ,
                
                 with
                 the
                 14.
                 of
                 
                 first
                 Ep.
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthians
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   if
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 need
                 not
                 be
                 understood
                 ,
                 neither
                 needs
                 it
                 be
                 pronounced
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 the
                 
                   Priest
                   speaks
                
                 not
                 to
                 let
                 Men
                 understand
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 needs
                 not
                 speak
                 to
                 inform
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 a
                 
                   Dumb
                   Priest
                
                 is
                 even
                 as
                 good
                 as
                 one
                 whom
                 the
                 People
                 doth
                 not
                 understand
                 .
                 This
                 practice
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 is
                 both
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 practice
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 &
                 is
                 condemned
                 by
                 common
                 Sense
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 the
                 Papists
                 in
                 defending
                 themselves
                 use
                 a
                 deal
                 of
                 impertinent
                 nonsence
                 and
                 vent
                 intolerable
                 absurdities
                 which
                 render
                 Religion
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 and
                 destroy
                 the
                 very
                 Nature
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 it
                 .
                 What
                 an
                 Absurdity
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 to
                 teach
                 People
                 to
                 use
                 Prayers
                 only
                 as
                 Charms
                 ?
                 To
                 think
                 
                   ignorant
                   prating
                
                 as
                 acceptable
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 
                   sincere
                   desires
                   of
                   the
                   Soul
                
                 ?
                 and
                 that
                 judgement
                 and
                 discretion
                 are
                 useless
                 in
                 Religion
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 end
                 of
                 our
                 Creation
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 for
                 it
                 especially
                 we
                 were
                 endued
                 with
                 Reasonable
                 Faculties
                 ?
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 this
                 point
                 .
                 with
                 what
                 
                   a
                   late
                   Popish
                   Writer
                
                 hath
                 Moyens
                 confessed
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   necessary
                   to
                   have
                   the
                   pub
                   -
                   surs
                   par
                   lick
                   service
                   in
                   the
                   common
                   language
                   of
                   la
                   converthe
                   Country
                   ;
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   certain
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   de
                   Hereagreeable
                   to
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   .
                   The
                   tiques
                   Mysteries
                   of
                   GOD
                   are
                   not
                   as
                   those
                   of
                
                 147.
                 
                 
                   Pagans
                   ;
                   these
                   behoved
                   to
                   be
                   hid
                   from
                
                 
                 
                   People
                   ,
                   because
                   they
                   were
                   shameful
                   and
                   ridiculous
                   ,
                   but
                   GOD
                   would
                   have
                   his
                   Children
                   instructed
                   fully
                   in
                   his
                   .
                   There
                   cannot
                   be
                   greater
                   reproach
                   thrown
                   upon
                   Religion
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   say
                   as
                   some
                   do
                   ,
                   that
                   Faith
                   without
                   Knowledge
                   is
                   best
                   .
                   He
                   must
                   be
                   an
                   Impostour
                   and
                   Seducer
                   who
                   speaketh
                   so
                   ,
                   for
                   St.
                
                 Paul
                 
                   commands
                   nothing
                   more
                   then
                   that
                   we
                   should
                   encrease
                   in
                   knowledge
                   ;
                   The
                   reading
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Scripture
                   should
                   be
                   recommended
                   to
                   People
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   practice
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Fathers
                   ,
                   It
                   was
                   not
                   the
                   People
                   who
                   wrested
                   the
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   spread
                   Heresies
                   ;
                   they
                   were
                   the
                   Bishops
                   and
                   Doctors
                   and
                   Persons
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   .
                   Arrius
                   ,
                   Macedonius
                   ,
                   Nestorius
                   ,
                   Eutyches
                   ,
                   Pelagius
                   ,
                   were
                   all
                   Church-men
                   .
                
              
               
                 2ly
                 .
                 The
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 has
                 not
                 a
                 Resemblance
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 wants
                 the
                 
                   purity
                   and
                   simplicity
                
                 thereof
                 to
                 make
                 Worship
                 look
                 like
                 Christian
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 formerly
                 shewed
                 ,
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 Plain
                 and
                 Simple
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 free
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 except
                 what
                 are
                 requisite
                 to
                 Excite
                 and
                 Fix
                 the
                 attention
                 ,
                 &
                 should
                 chiefly
                 consist
                 of
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 Grave
                 and
                 Serious
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 do
                 properly
                 expresse
                 the
                 
                   Divine
                   Majesty
                   and
                   Glory
                
                 :
                 But
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Papists
                
                 is
                 meerly
                 Pomp
                 &
                 Pageantry
                 ,
                 a
                 vain
                 external
                 Shew
                 of
                 Ceremonies
                 ,
                 fitter
                 for
                 the
                 Theatre
                 then
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Their
                 Churches
                 are
                 dressed
                 with
                 
                   Gaudy
                   Scenes
                
                 like
                 Play-Houses
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 them
                 
                 too
                 they
                 use
                 not
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 dazling
                 &
                 deceiving
                 light
                 
                   of
                   Lamps
                   and
                   Wax-Candles
                
                 ;
                 their
                 Priests
                 are
                 sumptuously
                 decked
                 with
                 various
                 kinds
                 of
                 Garments
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 Service
                 it self
                 ,
                 it
                 consists
                 in
                 sprinkling
                 
                   of
                   holywater
                   ,
                   kindling
                   Perfumes
                   ,
                   Kneeling
                   ,
                   and
                   bowing
                
                 and
                 often
                 crossing
                 ,
                 Turning
                 to
                 the
                 Right
                 or
                 Left
                 Hand
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Sign
                 given
                 ,
                 the
                 Elevating
                 and
                 Lowing
                 of
                 the
                 Voice
                 at
                 certain
                 Times
                 ,
                 the
                 vain
                 repetition
                 of
                 unintelligible
                 Words
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 impertinent
                 and
                 insignificant
                 Ceremonies
                 which
                 chock
                 the
                 very
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 would
                 render
                 what
                 is
                 read
                 or
                 spoken
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 though
                 it
                 could
                 be
                 understood
                 :
                 For
                 't
                 is
                 impossible
                 that
                 the
                 mind
                 can
                 be
                 attentive
                 or
                 make
                 any
                 Serious
                 application
                 ,
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 
                   external
                   performances
                
                 .
                 The
                 Worship
                 enjoyn'd
                 and
                 practised
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 has
                 more
                 resemblance
                 to
                 Paganisme
                 then
                 the
                 
                   Christian
                   Religion
                
                 ;
                 it
                 contains
                 indeed
                 Acts
                 and
                 Instances
                 of
                 the
                 
                   true
                   Worship
                   of
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 buried
                 in
                 
                   Heathnish
                   Superstition
                
                 that
                 they
                 lose
                 their
                 Efficacy
                 ,
                 both
                 with
                 
                   GOD
                   and
                   Man.
                
                 Their
                 
                   Sprinklings
                   ,
                   Processions
                   ,
                   Scourgings
                   ,
                   Pilgrimages
                   ,
                
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 word
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Ceremonies
                 both
                 in
                 their
                 Ordinary
                 and
                 Extradinary
                 Devotions
                 are
                 derived
                 from
                 ancient
                 
                 Paganisme
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 indeed
                 more
                 suited
                 to
                 
                   Pagan
                   tempers
                
                 then
                 
                   Christian
                   minds
                
                 ;
                 for
                 such
                 as
                 understand
                 the
                 Gospel
                 know
                 that
                 GOD
                 taketh
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 such
                 Actions
                 .
                 
                   The
                   hour
                   cometh
                
                 saith
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   now
                   is
                   that
                   the
                   true
                   Worshippers
                   of
                   GOD
                   ,
                   shall
                   Worship
                   Him
                   in
                   Spirit
                   and
                   in
                   Truth
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Father
                   seeketh
                   such
                   to
                   Worship
                   Him.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   3ly
                   Popish
                   worship
                
                 is
                 not
                 only
                 full
                 of
                 Superstition
                 but
                 Idolatry
                 ,
                 it
                 not
                 only
                 is
                 made
                 up
                 of
                 many
                 foolishly
                 and
                 uselesse
                 Actions
                 ,
                 which
                 can
                 pretend
                 to
                 no
                 Shadow
                 of
                 Reason
                 or
                 
                   Divine
                   Authority
                
                 :
                 But
                 it
                 contains
                 also
                 many
                 things
                 expresly
                 forbidden
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Invocation
                 and
                 Adoration
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 Saints
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 What
                 
                   St.
                   Paul
                
                 said
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   Pagan
                
                 ,
                 holds
                 true
                 of
                 
                   Rome
                   Christian
                   ,
                   they
                   have
                   changed
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   GOD
                   into
                   a
                   lie
                   ,
                   and
                   Worship
                   the
                   creature
                   more
                   then
                   the
                   Creator
                   .
                
                 For
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 is
                 not
                 tendred
                 to
                 GOD
                 and
                 JESUS
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 blessed
                 Virgin
                 ,
                 and
                 other
                 departed
                 Saints
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Images
                   ,
                   Reliques
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 Bones
                 ,
                 Ashes
                 and
                 other
                 forged
                 appurtenances
                 of
                 their
                 supposed
                 
                   Saints
                   ,
                   I
                
                 say
                 supposed
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 is
                 no
                 evidence
                 for
                 the
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 but
                 the
                 
                   Popes
                   Cannonization
                
                 which
                 is
                 very
                 unsufficient
                 :
                 'T
                 is
                 laid
                 on
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 one
                 
                   Pope
                   Gregory
                
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   multorum
                   corpora
                   venerantur
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   terris
                   ,
                   quorum
                   animae
                   cruciantur
                   in
                   infernis
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   many
                   are
                   Worshipped
                   as
                   Saints
                   ,
                   who
                   are
                   damned
                   in
                   Hell.
                
                 The
                 Papists
                 in
                 their
                 
                   publick
                   Worship
                
                 are
                 required
                 to
                 
                   adore
                   Bread
                   as
                   GOD
                
                 ,
                 to
                 
                   Pray
                   to
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   for
                   the
                   Dead
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 several
                 other
                 things
                 which
                 not
                 only
                 have
                 no
                 warrant
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 but
                 are
                 quite
                 contrary
                 thereto
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 GOD
                 can
                 be
                 pleased
                 neither
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 worship
                 ,
                 nor
                 those
                 who
                 offer
                 it
                 ,
                 more
                 then
                 he
                 was
                 with
                 
                   the
                   Nations
                
                 whom
                 the
                 
                   King
                   of
                   Assyria
                
                 planted
                 in
                 Samaria
                 ,
                 of
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   they
                   feared
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   served
                   other
                   Gods
                   besides
                   .
                
              
               
                 4ly
                 .
                 The
                 Mass
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 chiefest
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 abomination
                 :
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 used
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Holy
                   Sacrament
                
                 which
                 our
                 
                   LORD
                   instituted
                   that
                   night
                   wherein
                   he
                   was
                   betrayed
                   ,
                
                 but
                 in
                 Truth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 is
                 quite
                 another
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 added
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 pared
                 from
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 it
                 in
                 another
                 sense
                 and
                 to
                 other
                 purposes
                 ,
                 then
                 what
                 that
                 Sacrament
                 was
                 design'd
                 for
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 they
                 withhold
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 one
                 half
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 clear
                 that
                 our
                 Saviour
                 commanded
                 All
                 to
                 
                   drink
                   of
                   it
                
                 ,
                 as
                 both
                 the
                 
                   Councill
                   of
                   Constance
                   ,
                   and
                   Trent
                   ,
                
                 acknowledge
                 in
                 their
                 Acts
                 which
                 prohibite
                 
                   the
                   use
                   of
                   the
                   Cup
                   to
                   the
                   Laity
                   .
                
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 besides
                 that
                 their
                 Wafers
                 cannot
                 
                 be
                 counted
                 Bread
                 ,
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 use
                 the
                 
                   rite
                   of
                   breaking
                   it
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 essential
                 that
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 is
                 ordinarly
                 denominat
                 by
                 it
                 in
                 Scripture
                 .
                 Indeed
                 what
                 the
                 Priest
                 takes
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 he
                 breaks
                 in
                 three
                 pieces
                 ,
                 one
                 whereof
                 is
                 cast
                 into
                 the
                 Cup
                 ,
                 another
                 is
                 left
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 ,
                 until
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 Service
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 third
                 he
                 puts
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 Mouth
                 :
                 but
                 this
                 doth
                 not
                 answer
                 to
                 
                   that
                   breaking
                
                 which
                 our
                 LORD
                 used
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 hold
                 Forth
                 the
                 purport
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 .
                 That
                 this
                 Action
                 may
                 be
                 agreeable
                 to
                 our
                 
                   LORD'S
                   institution
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Communicants
                 eat
                 and
                 have
                 distribute
                 to
                 them
                 
                   one
                   broken
                   Bread.
                   2ly
                
                 .
                 Our
                 LORD
                 ordain'd
                 the
                 Bread
                 in
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 
                   symbol
                   of
                   his
                   Body
                
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 give
                 it
                 out
                 to
                 be
                 
                   His
                   very
                   self
                
                 ,
                 and
                 command
                 
                   Divine
                   Adoration
                
                 to
                 be
                 payed
                 thereto
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 absurdity
                 and
                 the
                 grossest
                 Idolatry
                 imaginable
                 ,
                 as
                 we
                 have
                 formerly
                 made
                 out
                 .
                 3ly
                 .
                 Our
                 LORD
                 designed
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 to
                 be
                 only
                 a
                 
                   memorial
                   of
                   his
                   Death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 that
                 
                   satisfaction
                   was
                   given
                   thereby
                   to
                   the
                   Iustice
                   of
                   GOD
                   for
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   men
                   :
                
                 but
                 they
                 teach
                 and
                 command
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 damnation
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 
                 Masse
                 there
                 is
                 
                   a
                   real
                   propitiatory
                   Sacrifice
                   for
                   the
                   living
                   and
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                
                 because
                 according
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 Iesus
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 dayly
                 Sacrificed
                 and
                 Offered
                 therein
                 :
                 Which
                 Doctrine
                 contains
                 a
                 heap
                 of
                 Absurdities
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 their
                 Mass
                 a
                 Blasphemous
                 action
                 and
                 most
                 injurious
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Cross.
                
                 For
                 hereby
                 it
                 would
                 follow
                 that
                 Christ
                 was
                 Sacrificed
                 before
                 he
                 was
                 
                   Crucified
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 when
                 he
                 instituted
                 this
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 that
                 his
                 Death
                 was
                 no
                 sufficient
                 Attonement
                 there
                 being
                 such
                 necessity
                 for
                 repeating
                 it
                 so
                 frequently
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 St.
                 Paul
                 erred
                 grossely
                 in
                 thinking
                 it
                 absurd
                 that
                 
                   he
                   should
                   offer
                   himself
                   often
                
                 ,
                 in
                 saying
                 ,
                 
                   he
                   was
                   but
                   once
                   offered
                   to
                   bear
                   the
                   sins
                   of
                   many
                
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 preferring
                 that
                 
                   one
                   Oblation
                   of
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 upon
                 the
                 Cross
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 
                   legal
                   Sacrifices
                
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 behoved
                 
                   to
                   be
                   offered
                   year
                   by
                   year
                   continually
                
                 to
                 shew
                 their
                 insufficiency
                 ;
                 whereas
                 
                   he
                   by
                   one
                   offering
                   ,
                   hath
                   perfected
                   for
                   ever
                   them
                   that
                   are
                   sanctified
                   ,
                
                 see
                 Heb.
                 9.
                 25.
                 28.
                 10.
                 1.
                 
                 &c.
                 farther
                 from
                 the
                 
                   Papists
                   Doctrine
                
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Sacrifice
                   of
                   the
                   Mass
                
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 our
                 
                   LORD'S
                   Priest
                   hood
                
                 is
                 not
                 Eternal
                 ,
                 or
                 peculiar
                 to
                 himself
                 as
                 the
                 Scripture
                 teacheth
                 ,
                 particularly
                 Heb.
                 7.
                 
                 Seing
                 many
                 succeed
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 Office.
                 Nay
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 inferred
                 by
                 good
                 consequence
                 ,
                 that
                 Men
                 are
                 preferrable
                 to
                 
                   IESUS
                   CHRIST
                
                 Himself
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 alwayes
                 preferrable
                 to
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 if
                 their
                 Priests
                 are
                 impowred
                 to
                 offer
                 up
                 
                 
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 esteem'd
                 better
                 
                   then
                   he
                
                 .
                 None
                 was
                 worthy
                 to
                 
                   offer
                   that
                   saerifice
                   which
                   taketh
                   away
                   sin
                   ,
                
                 but
                 such
                 
                   an
                   high
                   Priest
                   as
                   was
                   holy
                   ,
                   harmless
                   ,
                   undefiled
                   ,
                   separat
                   ?
                   from
                   sinners
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   higher
                   then
                   the
                   Heavens
                   ,
                   Heb
                   :
                
                 7.
                 26.
                 
                 Wherefore
                 as
                 none
                 could
                 be
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 but
                 IESUS
                 ,
                 so
                 none
                 other
                 could
                 be
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 offer
                 that
                 Sacrifice
                 ,
                 both
                 the
                 Sacrifice
                 and
                 Priest
                 are
                 one
                 ,
                 which
                 makes
                 the
                 Opinions
                 of
                 the
                 Papists
                 concerning
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Mass
                 impious
                 and
                 blasphemous
                 .
                 It
                 would
                 require
                 a
                 particular
                 Treatise
                 ,
                 to
                 set
                 forth
                 the
                 corruptions
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 in
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 Worship
                 ,
                 
                   as
                   the
                   Priest
                   partaking
                   alone
                   ,
                   the
                   offering
                   it
                   for
                   such
                   are
                   dead
                   ,
                   the
                   celebrating
                   it
                   in
                   honour
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 more
                 but
                 this
                 alone
                 ,
                 't
                 were
                 too
                 much
                 to
                 make
                 People
                 leave
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 .
                 But
                 ,
              
               
                 Lastly
                 ,
                 besides
                 these
                 Impieties
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 whereof
                 every
                 one
                 is
                 actually
                 guilty
                 who
                 joine
                 in
                 the
                 
                   Worship
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                   ,
                
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 great
                 many
                 other
                 errours
                 ,
                 abuses
                 ,
                 and
                 corruptions
                 taught
                 and
                 practised
                 in
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 which
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 keep
                 her
                 Communion
                 must
                 necessarly
                 be
                 reckoned
                 guilty
                 of
                 :
                 For
                 as
                 joyning
                 in
                 Worship
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 of
                 holding
                 Communion
                 ,
                 so
                 thereby
                 persons
                 testify
                 their
                 belief
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 assent
                 to
                 all
                 which
                 
                 that
                 Church
                 with
                 whom
                 they
                 hold
                 Communion
                 teacheth
                 and
                 practiseth
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 Salvation
                 .
                 Now
                 seeing
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 requireth
                 all
                 under
                 pain
                 of
                 damnation
                 to
                 believe
                 
                   the
                   infallibility
                   of
                   their
                   Church
                   ,
                   the
                   Supremacy
                   of
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   Purgatory
                   ,
                   Auricular
                   Confession
                   ,
                   Pennances
                   ,
                   Indulgences
                   ,
                   the
                   Insufficiency
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   the
                   equal
                   Authority
                   of
                   Unwritten
                   Traditions
                   ,
                   the
                   unlawfulnesse
                   of
                   Clergy
                   Mens
                   Marrying
                   ,
                   the
                   necessity
                   of
                   observing
                   Dayes
                   ,
                   Meats
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   Without
                   particular
                   dispensations
                   from
                   the
                   Pope
                   ,
                   who
                   arrogates
                   to
                   himself
                   a
                   power
                   of
                   rescinding
                   both
                   Humane
                   and
                   Divine
                   Laws
                   ,
                
                 these
                 and
                 many
                 more
                 Falseshoods
                 and
                 Absurdities
                 are
                 enjoyned
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Church
                
                 as
                 
                   Articles
                   of
                   Faith
                
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 
                   necessary
                   to
                   Salvation
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 who
                 keep
                 communion
                 with
                 her
                 ,
                 do
                 
                   ipso
                   facto
                
                 approve
                 of
                 all
                 her
                 Errours
                 and
                 Abominations
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 thought
                 to
                 exclude
                 from
                 Salvation
                 those
                 who
                 refuse
                 to
                 submit
                 thereto
                 ,
                 for
                 she
                 doth
                 so
                 .
                 It
                 will
                 not
                 availe
                 any
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 
                   Private
                   judgement
                
                 they
                 are
                 otherwise
                 perswaded
                 ,
                 neither
                 have
                 made
                 any
                 expresse
                 Verbal
                 Acknowledgement
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 seeing
                 they
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 necessarly
                 import
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 Men
                 give
                 their
                 assent
                 by
                 their
                 Actions
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 by
                 their
                 Words
                 ;
                 and
                 what
                 we
                 cannot
                 approve
                 in
                 our
                 Hearts
                 ,
                 we
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 approve
                 by
                 
                 our
                 Profession
                 or
                 Practice
                 .
                 Hypocrisy
                 in
                 Religion
                 is
                 damnable
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 Hypocrits
                 who
                 professe
                 what
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 beleive
                 :
                 The
                 belief
                 of
                 the
                 Heart
                 and
                 confession
                 with
                 the
                 mouth
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 disjoined
                 ,
                 neither
                 ought
                 we
                 by
                 our
                 Actions
                 to
                 countenance
                 what
                 we
                 judge
                 false
                 and
                 abominable
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 thought
                 fit
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 trick
                 used
                 to
                 gain
                 persons
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Roman
                   Communion
                
                 ,
                 if
                 otherwise
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 induced
                 ,
                 to
                 pass
                 them
                 a
                 formal
                 abjuration
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Protestant
                   Doctrine
                
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 expresse
                 consent
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 Tenets
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 :
                 But
                 such
                 would
                 do
                 well
                 to
                 remember
                 and
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 do
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 really
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 matter
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 gave
                 more
                 expresse
                 Declarations
                 .
                 I
                 shall
                 conclude
                 with
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 certainly
                 are
                 as
                 applicable
                 to
                 the
                 
                   Church
                   of
                   Rome
                
                 ,
                 as
                 ever
                 they
                 were
                 or
                 will
                 be
                 to
                 any
                 .
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   from
                   among
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   ye
                   separate
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   LORD
                   ,
                   and
                   touch
                   not
                   the
                   unclean
                   thing
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   will
                   receive
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   will
                   be
                   a
                   Father
                   unto
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   be
                   my
                   Sons
                   and
                   Daughters
                   ,
                   saith
                   the
                   LORD
                   Almighty
                
                 ;
                 2
                 Cor
                 :
                 6.
                 17
                 ,
                 18.
                 
                 And
                 again
                 ,
                 
                   Come
                   out
                   of
                   her
                   my
                   People
                   ,
                   that
                   ye
                   be
                   not
                   partakers
                   of
                   her
                   Sins
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   ye
                   receive
                   not
                   of
                   her
                   Plagues
                   :
                   For
                   her
                   sins
                   have
                   reached
                   unto
                   Heaven
                   ,
                   and
                   GOD
                   hath
                   remembred
                   her
                   Iniquities
                   ;
                   Rev
                   :
                
                 18.
                 4.
                 5.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 CHAP.
                 IV.
              
               Of
               the
               last
               Words
               of
               JACOB'S
               Vow
               ,
               The
               Question
               about
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Right
              
               to
               Tithes
               waved
               ,
               but
               the
               taking
               them
               away
               is
               shewed
               to
               be
               Sacriledge
               .
               Every
               Particular
               Person
               oweth
               to
               GOD
               a
               part
               of
               his
               Estate
               ;
               The
               Proportion
               considered
               ,
               and
               some
               Motives
               pressing
               Charity
               ,
               and
               Alm's-Giving
               ,
               are
               proposed
               .
            
             
               THat
               GOD
               is
               to
               be
               
                 Worshipped
                 and
                 Adored
              
               ,
               that
               there
               should
               be
               
                 Endeavours
                 to
                 please
                 Him
              
               ,
               will
               be
               readily
               acknowledged
               by
               All
               :
               This
               is
               the
               very
               
                 Dictate
                 of
                 Natural
                 Conscience
              
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               no
               Sense
               thereof
               ,
               nor
               own
               any
               Obligation
               thereto
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               very
               Profligate
               and
               Debauched
               .
               And
               though
               it
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ,
               but
               that
               there
               are
               such
               Monsters
               of
               Wickedness
               who
               have
               no
               
                 Fear
                 of
                 GOD
                 before
                 their
                 eyes
                 ,
              
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               also
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 Generality
                 of
                 Mankind
              
               as
               they
               
                 profess
                 and
                 believe
                 in
                 GOD
              
               ,
               so
               they
               seem
               to
               wish
               and
               be
               desirous
               
                 of
                 His
                 Favour
                 and
                 Good
                 ▪
                 wil.
              
               It
               is
               not
               then
               gross
               Atheism
               and
               Infidelit●…
               which
               damnes
               and
               undoes
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               the
               World
               :
               but
               the
               
                 Rock
                 upon
                 which
                 Men
                 split
                 most
                 is
                 Hypocrisie
                 ,
              
               
               and
               the
               want
               of
               
                 sincerity
                 in
                 serving
                 GOD.
              
               They
               would
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               content
               to
               do
               something
               in
               order
               to
               it
               ,
               but
               yet
               have
               not
               a
               Heart
               to
               ply
               all
               that
               is
               requisite
               :
               thus
               they
               will
               observe
               the
               smaller
               and
               lesser
               part
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               slip
               over
               what
               is
               more
               Weighty
               and
               of
               Greater
               Moment
               ;
               they
               are
               very
               ready
               and
               willing
               to
               pay
               that
               Service
               which
               is
               cheap
               and
               easie
               ,
               and
               which
               puts
               them
               neither
               to
               great
               pains
               ,
               nor
               much
               cost
               ,
               but
               what
               imports
               and
               includes
               either
               they
               are
               averse
               to
               and
               shrink
               from
               .
               Some
               will
               be
               very
               Religious
               whilst
               it
               is
               counted
               Religion
               to
               
                 hear
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ,
               to
               read
               it
               and
               talk
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               pray
               and
               to
               frequent
               the
               
                 outward
                 Ordinances
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               told
               of
               
                 denying
                 themselves
                 ,
                 of
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 Cross
                 ,
                 of
                 Mortifying
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 Subduing
                 lust
                 ,
                 Bridling
                 their
                 passions
                 ,
              
               and
               particularly
               ,
               
                 of
                 distributing
                 their
                 goods
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
              
               then
               they
               discover
               the
               Naughtiness
               &
               Hollowness
               of
               their
               Heart
               ,
               how
               much
               they
               
                 mock
                 GOD
                 and
                 deceive
                 themselves
              
               :
               for
               they
               look
               upon
               these
               as
               hard
               sayings
               ,
               and
               cannot
               digest
               them
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               
                 Young
                 Man
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 they
                 turn
                 away
                 sad
                 and
                 sorrowful
                 .
              
               Such
               will
               seem
               sometimes
               to
               contend
               earnestly
               for
               Heaven
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               keep
               a
               fast
               hold
               of
               the
               Earth
               ;
               they
               seem
               very
               zealous
               for
               the
               
                 service
                 of
                 GOD
              
               so
               long
               as
               it
               
               costs
               them
               nothing
               ,
               but
               when
               Chargeable
               &
               Expensive
               Duties
               are
               required
               ,
               then
               they
               find
               out
               many
               Shifts
               &
               Excuses
               ,
               they
               either
               pretend
               the
               non-necessity
               of
               them
               ,
               or
               their
               own
               inability
               ;
               and
               when
               none
               of
               these
               can
               be
               pretended
               ,
               they
               still
               delay
               and
               put
               off
               till
               another
               time
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               very
               long
               before
               they
               can
               be
               drawn
               to
               the
               Performance
               ;
               &
               some
               never
               think
               it
               time
               to
               bequeath
               any
               of
               their
               Goods
               to
               Pious
               and
               Charitable
               
                 uses
                 till
                 Death
              
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               impossible
               for
               them
               to
               hold
               them
               any
               longer
               .
            
             
               This
               Pievish
               and
               nigardly
               disposition
               towards
               the
               
                 Service
                 of
                 GOD
              
               is
               very
               far
               contrary
               to
               what
               the
               holy
               
                 Patriarch
                 Iacob
              
               sheweth
               here
               ,
               where
               we
               see
               that
               as
               he
               devoted
               himself
               to
               GOD
               ,
               so
               heartily
               and
               freely
               the
               Tenth
               of
               all
               that
               he
               possessed
               ,
               By
               giving
               this
               
                 portion
                 to
                 GOD
              
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               the
               allotting
               and
               Setling
               a
               part
               the
               same
               for
               such
               Ends
               and
               Uses
               as
               tendeth
               to
               the
               
                 Honour
                 and
                 Glory
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ,
               such
               as
               to
               the
               maintenance
               of
               his
               House
               ,
               and
               his
               service
               therein
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               Poor
               and
               Indigent
               ,
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               imployed
               this
               way
               ,
               
                 is
                 given
                 unto
                 GOD
              
               :
               We
               cannot
               reach
               himself
               immediatly
               with
               our
               Presents
               &
               Gifts
               ,
               
                 nor
                 stands
                 he
                 in
                 any
                 need
                 of
                 them
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               LORD
               is
               pleased
               to
               take
               
                 that
                 as
                 done
                 to
                 himself
                 ,
                 which
              
               
               
                 is
                 done
                 for
                 the
                 publick
                 good
                 of
                 Mankind
                 ,
              
               particularly
               for
               the
               relief
               and
               comfort
               of
               such
               as
               are
               in
               Poverty
               and
               Distress
               :
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
              
               ,
               saith
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 these
                 my
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 unto
                 me
                 ;
                 Mat
                 :
              
               25.
               40.
               
            
             
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               upon
               the
               first
               view
               of
               the
               title
               of
               this
               Book
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               apprehended
               that
               we
               intend
               to
               assert
               the
               
                 Churches
                 Right
                 to
                 the
                 Tithes
              
               ,
               but
               as
               this
               is
               a
               Doctrine
               which
               few
               are
               disposed
               to
               hear
               ,
               so
               the
               entering
               upon
               this
               Question
               would
               but
               oblidge
               us
               to
               enlarge
               this
               Treatise
               beyond
               what
               we
               design'd
               it
               ,
               and
               seing
               a
               discourse
               of
               this
               head
               is
               fitter
               to
               be
               addressed
               to
               
                 Publick
                 States
              
               ,
               than
               to
               
                 private
                 &
                 particular
                 persons
              
               ,
               for
               whose
               use
               only
               we
               have
               intended
               this
               ,
               therefore
               we
               resolve
               not
               to
               meddle
               with
               this
               Question
               .
               However
               
                 by
                 the
                 by
              
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               say
               ,
               that
               whatever
               may
               be
               pretended
               by
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 Written
                 Law
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               our
               Tithes
               were
               
                 Sacred
                 and
                 Consecrate
                 things
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Donation
                 and
                 Charity
                 of
                 Men
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ought
               never
               to
               have
               been
               ali●…nated
               to
               any
               profane
               use
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               indeed
               they
               were
               most
               vilely
               abused
               by
               such
               as
               possessed
               them
               ,
               but
               their
               abuse
               of
               them
               did
               not
               ,
               neither
               could
               annul
               and
               cut
               off
               GOD'S
               right
               unto
               them
               .
               The
               abuse
               might
               have
               been
               
               rectified
               without
               taking
               away
               the
               use
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               and
               certainly
               the
               
                 Sacrilegious
                 robbing
                 of
                 GOD
              
               of
               what
               was
               so
               Solemnly
               and
               for
               so
               many
               
                 Years
                 Devoted
                 unto
                 him
              
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               stain
               upon
               our
               Reformation
               ,
               as
               that
               our
               
                 Orthodox
                 Faith
              
               and
               the
               soundness
               of
               our
               Judgements
               ,
               in
               other
               Particulars
               Will
               never
               attone
               or
               sufficiently
               wipe
               away
               ;
               these
               words
               of
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               ,
               seem
               to
               touch
               us
               very
               nearly
               ,
               
                 thou
                 that
                 abhorests
                 Idols
                 ,
                 dost
                 thou
                 commit
                 Sacriledge
                 ,
                 Rom
                 :
              
               2
               :
               22
               :
               The
               
                 brasen
                 Censers
              
               which
               Corah
               and
               
                 his
                 complices
              
               made
               use
               of
               ;
               though
               their
               use
               of
               them
               was
               not
               only
               unwarrantable
               ,
               but
               even
               contrary
               to
               the
               
                 expresse
                 command
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ,
               yet
               the
               LORD
               would
               not
               suffer
               them
               to
               be
               cast
               away
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               turned
               unto
               any
               other
               use
               than
               that
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               ,
               but
               commanded
               to
               make
               of
               them
               
                 Broade
                 plates
              
               for
               a
               covering
               of
               the
               Altar
               :
               For
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 they
                 offered
                 them
                 before
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 therefore
                 they
                 are
                 hallowed
                 ;
                 Numb
                 .
              
               16.
               38.
               
               So
               notwithstanding
               the
               great
               abuse
               of
               those
               things
               which
               the
               Church
               possessed
               in
               the
               
                 times
                 of
                 Poperie
              
               ,
               yet
               being
               they
               were
               once
               dedica●…
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               therefore
               they
               ought
               never
               to
               have
               been
               imployed
               to
               other
               than
               
                 Sacred
                 uses
              
               .
               I
               say
               ,
               
                 sacred
                 uses
              
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 only
              
               ,
               for
               I
               confess
               the
               appropriating
               all
               that
               
                 Wealth
                 to
                 the
                 present
                 small
              
               
               
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 their
                 particular
                 use
                 allennarly
                 ,
              
               were
               neither
               Reasonable
               nor
               Convenient
               :
               But
               as
               this
               Kingdom
               would
               require
               a
               greater
               number
               to
               serve
               in
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               so
               it
               would
               be
               fit
               and
               proper
               to
               bestow
               a
               better
               Maintenance
               upon
               some
               then
               what
               they
               enjoy
               .
               People
               testifie
               their
               respect
               to
               GOD
               ,
               when
               they
               Honour
               His
               Servants
               ,
               in
               allowing
               them
               a
               Liberal
               Maintenance
               ,
               and
               indeed
               as
               a
               liberal
               Share
               is
               first
               due
               to
               the
               
                 Ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               
                 officiat
                 about
                 Holy
                 Things
              
               ;
               so
               this
               might
               have
               been
               given
               out
               of
               what
               the
               Church
               formerly
               possessed
               ,
               and
               enough
               besides
               for
               other
               
                 pious
                 uses
              
               .
               Out
               of
               what
               remained
               ,
               Hospitals
               might
               have
               been
               maintained
               for
               Sick
               and
               
                 Diseased
                 Persons
              
               ,
               and
               for
               a
               Refuge
               for
               such
               as
               were
               decayed
               through
               Age
               or
               other
               Infirmitie
               ,
               and
               thereby
               rendred
               unable
               for
               any
               Calling
               or
               Office
               ,
               there
               might
               have
               been
               an
               Allowance
               for
               Widows
               and
               Orphans
               ,
               and
               the
               training
               up
               Children
               in
               Lawful
               Trades
               ,
               and
               some
               Charitable
               Banks
               erected
               for
               lending
               Supplies
               to
               such
               ,
               as
               were
               broken
               in
               their
               Fortunes
               ,
               whereby
               they
               might
               Recruite
               themselves
               ,
               and
               be
               enabled
               to
               set
               up
               again
               .
               I
               am
               confident
               the
               former
               
                 Church
                 Revenues
                 ▪
              
               and
               
                 consecrated
                 Lands
              
               would
               have
               been
               almost
               sufficient
               for
               these
               things
               ,
               and
               this
               use
               thereof
               
               will
               I
               think
               be
               acknowledged
               more
               for
               the
               
                 publick
                 good
              
               then
               what
               they
               were
               imployed
               unto
               :
               And
               as
               this
               would
               have
               made
               less
               complaining
               in
               our
               Streets
               ,
               so
               it
               would
               ,
               been
               more
               for
               the
               
                 Honour
                 of
                 our
                 Reformation
              
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               stoped
               the
               mouthes
               of
               our
               Adversaries
               ,
               whereas
               now
               they
               Cry
               out
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 Zeal
                 for
                 the
                 Reformation
                 was
                 not
                 Sincere
                 ,
              
               but
               that
               there
               was
               
                 more
                 regard
                 to
                 the
                 spoiles
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 the
                 taking
                 away
                 the
                 corruptions
                 thereof
              
               ;
               for
               which
               the
               Pious
               Mr.
               Mede
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               ,
               are
               very
               confident
               ,
               
                 GOD
                 will
                 some
                 time
                 or
                 other
                 signifie
                 his
                 displeasure
                 by
                 some
                 signal
                 judgement
                 ,
              
               and
               indeed
               Sacriledge
               seldome
               or
               never
               passed
               unpunished
               .
               But
               enough
               of
               this
               .
            
             
               What
               we
               intend
               at
               present
               is
               ,
               First
               ,
               to
               shew
               that
               every
               
                 Particular
                 Person
                 owes
                 to
                 GOD
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 Estate
                 and
                 Fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 GOD
                 doth
                 require
                 and
                 expect
                 it
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 2ly
              
               we
               shal
               consider
               what
               Proportion
               or
               Quality
               every
               one
               should
               think
               themselves
               oblidged
               to
               give
               .
               And
               Thirdly
               ,
               we
               shall
               propose
               some
               Motives
               for
               pressing
               home
               ,
               and
               stirring
               up
               to
               the
               Practice
               of
               this
               necessary
               ,
               but
               I
               suppose
               much
               neglected
               Duty
               .
            
             
               As
               to
               the
               
                 First
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 owes
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 estate
                 and
                 fortune
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 thus
                 imployed
                 in
                 the
                 exercise
                 of
                 Charity
                 towards
                 Men
                 ,
              
               is
               a
               thing
               
               which
               will
               easily
               appear
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               Justice
               and
               Gratitude
               ;
               
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 is
                 from
                 GOD
                 ,
              
               what
               ever
               we
               possess
               comes
               from
               His
               Bounty
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               by
               whatsoever
               Means
               and
               Methods
               it
               hath
               come
               unto
               us
               .
               Was
               thy
               inheritance
               intail'd
               upon
               the
               
                 By
                 birth
              
               ,
               thou
               art
               nevertheless
               oblidged
               to
               GOD
               allennerly
               for
               it
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               his
               Providence
               who
               Ordered
               thee
               to
               be
               born
               in
               Lawful
               Wedlock
               of
               such
               Rich
               and
               Wealthy
               Parents
               ,
               it
               was
               he
               alone
               that
               cared
               thus
               for
               thee
               before
               thou
               hadst
               a
               beeing
               ,
               and
               before
               thou
               could'st
               make
               any
               choice
               for
               thy self
               .
               Is
               all
               the
               Fruit
               of
               thy
               Labour
               and
               industry
               ?
               Though
               it
               be
               so
               ,
               yet
               it
               doth
               not
               lessen
               they
               Obligation
               to
               GOD
               ,
               for
               he
               gave
               thee
               ,
               the
               Wit
               and
               the
               Head
               by
               which
               thou
               hast
               contrived
               ,
               and
               the
               hands
               by
               which
               thou
               hast
               wrought
               and
               laboured
               ;
               and
               his
               Wisdom
               did
               appoint
               and
               find
               out
               all
               those
               
                 Favourable
                 Circumstances
              
               which
               have
               been
               the
               occasion
               of
               they
               Prosperity
               and
               success
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               his
               Providence
               alone
               which
               hath
               prevented
               those
               many
               Casualities
               ,
               which
               might
               have
               devested
               thee
               of
               all
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               Him
               ,
               thou
               mightest
               long
               agoe
               been
               stript
               naked
               and
               reduced
               to
               a
               piece
               of
               Bread.
               How
               many
               have
               gone
               to
               Bed
               rich
               and
               wealthy
               and
               have
               awakned
               
               poor
               and
               Miserable
               ?
               have
               we
               not
               seen
               persons
               turned
               out
               of
               their
               possessions
               ,
               and
               rob'd
               of
               all
               their
               Wealth
               ;
               and
               who
               have
               not
               been
               so
               dealt
               with
               must
               ascribe
               it
               to
               the
               Goodness
               and
               Care
               of
               GOD
               toward
               them
               .
               Certainly
               what
               ever
               Wealth
               or
               Riches
               ,
               Honour
               or
               Advantages
               any
               man
               enjoyeth
               ,
               is
               still
               to
               be
               considered
               as
               the
               Gift
               and
               Gratuity
               of
               
                 Almightie
                 GOD
              
               ,
               as
               Iacob
               doth
               here
               :
               For
               he
               saith
               
                 not
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 have
                 ,
                 but
                 all
                 that
                 thou
                 shalt
                 give
                 me
              
               ;
               Acknowledging
               thereby
               that
               whatsoever
               should
               accrew
               to
               him
               by
               whatsoever
               means
               would
               be
               nevertheless
               GOD'S
               doings
               .
               But
               when
               I
               say
               by
               
                 whatsoever
                 means
              
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               lawfull
               means
               ,
               for
               what
               cometh
               by
               unlawfull
               wayes
               ,
               as
               by
               fraud
               and
               violence
               &c.
               
               Is
               not
               from
               GOD
               ,
               but
               from
               him
               who
               promised
               to
               our
               Saviour
               
                 All
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 if
                 he
                 would
                 fall
                 down
                 and
                 Worship
                 him
                 :
              
               And
               though
               a
               man
               should
               give
               all
               this
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               and
               in
               Charitable
               uses
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               be
               accepted
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               but
               an
               abomination
               .
            
             
               But
               to
               return
               ,
               if
               all
               be
               owing
               to
               the
               
                 Divine
                 bountie
              
               ,
               it
               is
               just
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               our
               bound
               Duty
               to
               allot
               and
               consecrate
               a
               part
               to
               his
               Glory
               .
               We
               are
               unworthy
               receivers
               of
               his
               Benefits
               if
               we
               do
               not
               thanfully
               acknowledge
               
               his
               Goodness
               in
               bestowing
               them
               ;
               and
               without
               such
               an
               acknowledgement
               we
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               a
               right
               or
               sanctified
               use
               of
               them
               :
               For
               the
               Apostle
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 every
                 Creature
                 of
                 GOD
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 received
                 with
                 thanksgiving
                 ,
              
               and
               not
               otherwayes
               ,
               which
               thankfull
               acknowledgment
               must
               be
               made
               not
               only
               verbally
               ,
               by
               Speeches
               and
               Expressions
               ,
               but
               by
               real
               works
               &
               deeds
               ,
               viz.
               by
               devoting
               a
               certain
               part
               of
               what
               we
               enjoy
               to
               such
               pious
               uses
               as
               he
               hath
               appointed
               .
               As
               Tenements
               own
               their
               Land-Lords
               ,
               by
               paying
               their
               yearly
               rent
               ,
               and
               Subjects
               their
               Soveraigne
               by
               yeelding
               tribute
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               no
               le●…s
               our
               Duty
               to
               
                 Honour
                 GOD
                 with
                 our
                 substance
              
               as
               Solomon
               enjoyneth
               Prov.
               3.
               9.
               
               It
               was
               thus
               to
               honour
               GOD
               by
               acknowledging
               him
               to
               be
               the
               LORD
               and
               Giver
               of
               all
               ,
               that
               David
               with
               the
               Princes
               and
               Captains
               of
               Israel
               made
               these
               great
               offerings
               for
               building
               the
               Temple
               of
               the
               LORD
               ,
               and
               the
               service
               of
               the
               Sanctuary
               which
               we
               find
               1.
               
               Chron.
               29.
               for
               verse
               11.
               
               David
               saith
               
                 thine
                 O
                 LORD
                 is
                 the
                 greatness
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Power
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Glory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Victory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Majestie
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Heaven
                 and
                 Earth
                 is
                 thine
                 ,
                 thine
                 is
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 O
                 LORD
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 art
                 exalted
                 as
                 Head
                 above
                 all
                 :
                 both
                 Riches
                 and
                 Honour
                 come
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 Reignest
                 over
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 hand
                 is
                 power
                 and
                 might
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 thy
                 Hand
                 it
                 is
                 to
              
               
               
                 make
                 great
                 and
                 to
                 give
                 strength
                 unto
                 all
                 ;
                 now
                 therefore
                 our
                 GOD
                 we
                 thank
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 praise
                 thy
                 Glorious
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 thine
                 own
                 have
                 we
                 given
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               as
               Reason
               teacheth
               it
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               thus
               to
               honour
               and
               acknowledge
               GOD
               ,
               by
               consecrating
               a
               part
               of
               our
               Substance
               to
               his
               Glory
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               use
               ,
               so
               there
               never
               was
               a
               time
               wherein
               GOD
               did
               not
               particularly
               require
               it
               .
               In
               the
               State
               of
               Innocency
               there
               was
               not
               occasion
               for
               almes
               or
               other
               such
               pious
               uses
               as
               now
               ,
               but
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               Garden
               was
               reserv'd
               to
               GOD
               as
               holy
               in
               token
               that
               he
               was
               Lord
               of
               the
               Garden
               ;
               and
               therefore
               was
               man
               cast
               out
               of
               Paradise
               and
               had
               the
               earth
               cursed
               for
               his
               sake
               because
               he
               had
               violated
               the
               sign
               of
               his
               Fealtie
               unto
               the
               LORD
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               .
               After
               the
               fall
               untill
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               indeed
               find
               any
               expresse
               particular
               precept
               for
               making
               such
               offering
               out
               of
               our
               substance
               to
               GOD
               ,
               but
               yet
               all
               holy
               men
               did
               it
               ;
               Iacob
               you
               see
               here
               vowed
               it
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               gave
               
                 the
                 tenth
                 of
                 his
                 Spoil
                 to
                 Melchisedeck
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 of
                 GOD.
              
               And
               though
               reason
               and
               the
               meer
               light
               of
               nature
               ,
               might
               teach
               them
               that
               something
               was
               due
               and
               proper
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               conjecture
               ,
               how
               they
               could
               come
               to
               condescend
               so
               generally
               upon
               such
               a
               Particular
               
               Portion
               without
               learning
               it
               by
               Divine
               revelation
               .
               In
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               the
               Tithes
               of
               all
               things
               are
               expresly
               Commanded
               to
               be
               payed
               as
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               GOD'S
               being
               the
               Proprietar
               of
               the
               whole
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               hold
               their
               possessions
               only
               by
               his
               bounty
               and
               good
               will
               therefore
               Deut
               :
               26.
               
               As
               there
               is
               a
               Command
               for
               paying
               Tithes
               ,
               and
               bringing
               the
               
                 First
                 Fruits
              
               as
               an
               offering
               unto
               the
               house
               of
               the
               LORD
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               set
               down
               the
               particular
               confession
               to
               be
               made
               at
               these
               Offerings
               in
               which
               is
               shewed
               the
               reason
               for
               requiring
               them
               viz
               :
               That
               even
               GOD
               '
               
                 S
                 Tittle
              
               to
               the
               whole
               land
               might
               be
               acknowledged
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               might
               thereby
               be
               moved
               to
               bless
               the
               possession
               thereof
               to
               them
               ,
               seing
               that
               they
               thus
               own
               him
               to
               be
               their
               
                 LORD
                 and
                 GOD.
              
               Now
               as
               for
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               this
               Precept
               is
               not
               renewed
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               Ceremonies
               of
               
                 Bringing
                 up
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 Fruits
                 of
                 our
                 encrease
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 due
                 out
                 of
                 our
                 Substance
                 ,
              
               doth
               not
               much
               concern
               us
               :
               But
               though
               the
               
                 Ceremonial
                 part
              
               of
               this
               Precept
               be
               not
               now
               obligatorie
               ,
               yet
               the
               Moral
               thereof
               is
               ;
               for
               CHRIST
               hath
               not
               taken
               away
               our
               Obligation
               to
               these
               
                 moral
                 observances
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Honour
               of
               GOD
               calls
               for
               ,
               
                 think
                 not
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 come
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 come
                 to
              
               
               
                 destroy
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fulfil
                 ;
                 Matth.
              
               5.
               17.
               
               There
               is
               not
               indeed
               in
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               such
               frequent
               and
               particular
               mention
               of
               making
               these
               offerings
               by
               
                 way
                 of
                 Tribute
              
               unto
               GOD
               ,
               because
               there
               we
               are
               not
               considered
               as
               in
               a
               
                 Servile
                 State
              
               ,
               by
               the
               Gospel
               GOD
               hath
               exalted
               us
               to
               
                 the
                 Nobler
                 State
                 of
                 Friends
                 and
                 Children
                 ,
              
               and
               deals
               with
               us
               as
               such
               ,
               which
               yet
               doth
               not
               take
               away
               our
               obligation
               from
               paying
               
                 necessary
                 Duties
              
               ,
               whereof
               the
               thing
               we
               are
               now
               speaking
               about
               is
               one
               .
               And
               though
               as
               we
               have
               said
               the
               
                 Devoting
                 some
                 portion
                 of
                 our
                 Goods
                 ,
              
               be
               not
               now
               called
               so
               
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 Tribute
              
               as
               from
               Servants
               or
               Subjects
               ,
               yet
               the
               thing
               it self
               is
               very
               often
               injoyned
               and
               inculcated
               ,
               
                 viz.
                 of
                 Almes
                 giving
                 ,
                 Beneficencie
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Works
                 of
                 Charity
              
               &
               Mercie
               ,
               &
               though
               
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 giveing
              
               Almes
               be
               generally
               used
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               spoken
               of
               ,
               as
               to
               let
               us
               understand
               that
               it
               is
               a
               debt
               due
               unto
               GOD
               which
               we
               are
               unjust
               if
               we
               do
               not
               pay
               :
               for
               it
               is
               usually
               Styled
               Iustice
               or
               Righteousness
               ,
               as
               Mat.
               25.
               
            
             
               We
               must
               not
               think
               that
               GOD
               hath
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               quit
               his
               Right
               and
               Tittle
               to
               our
               Goods
               and
               Possessions
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               require
               any
               acknowledgment
               of
               them
               from
               us
               ;
               we
               are
               much
               mistaken
               if
               we
               think
               so
               ,
               He
               requires
               this
               now
               as
               much
               as
               ever
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               this
               end
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
               his
               
                 Providence
                 continues
                 to
                 Poor
                 and
                 Distressed
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               occasions
               of
               doing
               good
               .
               
                 Ye
                 have
              
               ;
               saith
               our
               
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 the
                 Poor
                 alwayes
                 with
                 you
                 ;
                 Mat
                 :
              
               26.
               11.
               
               Which
               is
               the
               repetition
               of
               a
               Promise
               made
               Deut
               :
               15.
               11.
               
               Where
               it
               is
               said
               
                 The
                 Poor
                 shall
                 never
                 cease
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 ,
                 tberefore
                 I
                 command
                 thee
                 ,
                 saying
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 open
                 thy
                 hand
                 wide
                 unto
                 thy
                 brother
                 ,
                 to
                 thy
                 Poor
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Needy
                 ,
                 in
                 thy
                 land
                 .
              
               The
               Poor
               and
               Distressed
               are
               GOD'S
               Assignes
               ,
               to
               them
               he
               hath
               assigned
               the
               
                 Debts
                 we
                 owe
                 Him
              
               ;
               or
               we
               may
               look
               upon
               them
               as
               
                 his
                 Chamberlanes
              
               whom
               he
               hath
               appointed
               to
               take
               up
               his
               Rents
               ;
               by
               them
               he
               doth
               as
               't
               were
               
                 Draw
                 Bills
              
               upon
               us
               for
               what
               is
               due
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               aske
               us
               in
               
                 GOD'S
                 Name
              
               ,
               't
               is
               no
               Forgery
               ,
               they
               have
               GOD'S
               Warrant
               and
               Commission
               for
               it
               :
               Wherefore
               as
               the
               Wise
               man
               teacheth
               ,
               
                 with
                 hold
                 not
                 good
                 from
                 them
                 to
                 whom
                 it
                 is
                 due
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 thine
                 hand
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 .
              
               Prov
               :
               3
               :
               27.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 harden
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 nor
                 shut
                 thine
                 hand
                 from
                 thy
                 Poor
                 Brother
                 saith
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 but
                 thou
                 shalt
                 open
                 thine
                 hand
                 wide
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 surely
                 lend
                 him
                 sufficient
                 for
                 his
                 need
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 wanteth
                 .
                 Deut
                 :
              
               15.
               7.
               
               The
               Poor
               and
               Needy
               are
               GOD
               '
               
                 S
                 Altars
              
               ,
               whereon
               we
               must
               
                 offer
                 Sacrifice
              
               ;
               and
               seing
               he
               hath
               broken
               down
               these
               other
               Altars
               of
               stone
               which
               
               were
               
                 under
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               hath
               freed
               us
               from
               the
               burden
               of
               these
               many
               
                 expensive
                 Sacrifices
              
               which
               were
               then
               required
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               take
               in
               our
               hand
               ,
               nor
               be
               sparing
               in
               the
               
                 works
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               but
               should
               look
               upon
               our selves
               as
               oblidg'd
               in
               all
               justice
               and
               Gratitude
               to
               abound
               in
               them
               the
               more
               Liberally
               .
               GOD
               hath
               not
               abrogat
               Sacrifices
               and
               Oblations
               altogether
               ,
               but
               only
               chang'd
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               way
               and
               manner
               of
               offering
               them
               ;
               he
               will
               have
               them
               offered
               upon
               
                 Living
                 Altars
              
               ,
               for
               the
               greater
               Comfort
               and
               delight
               of
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men
               :
               and
               as
               by
               the
               Law
               many
               Sacrifices
               and
               Offerings
               were
               exacted
               of
               the
               Worshippers
               ,
               so
               the
               Gospel
               now
               requires
               
                 Almes
                 and
                 charitable
                 deeds
                 no
                 lesse
              
               ;
               and
               
                 as
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 he
                 who
                 contemned
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 refused
                 oblations
                 ,
                 was
                 not
                 counted
                 Religious
                 towards
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 without
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 Him
              
               ;
               so
               now
               under
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               reckoned
               void
               of
               all
               Piety
               and
               Devotion
               .
               who
               do
               not
               express
               it
               by
               works
               of
               Charity
               and
               Mercy
               which
               are
               our
               
                 Spiritual
                 Sacrifices
              
               for
               
                 St.
                 Iames
              
               tells
               us
               ,
               
                 that
                 pure
                 Religion
                 and
                 undefiled
                 before
                 GOD
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Father
                 is
                 to
                 visite
                 the
                 Fatherless
                 ,
                 and
                 Widows
                 in
                 their
                 affliction
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 keep
                 our selves
                 unspotted
                 from
                 the
                 World.
                 Iam.
              
               1.
               29.
               
            
             
               Thus
               we
               have
               made
               out
               our
               
                 obligation
                 to
                 devote
                 some
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 Goods
                 to
                 GOD
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               
               
                 Works
                 of
                 Piety
                 and
                 Charity
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               expresly
               commanded
               .
               'T
               is
               both
               a
               Sign
               and
               an
               
                 Essential
                 part
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               a
               necessary
               Act
               of
               Homage
               whereby
               we
               acknowledge
               GOD
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Soveraign
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
                 a●…
                 the
                 true
                 Owner
                 of
                 all
                 our
                 Possessions
                 .
              
               He
               ther●…●…e
               who
               gives
               nothing
               this
               way
               ,
               〈◊〉
               a
               
                 Divine
                 command
              
               ,
               casts
               off
               the
               
                 Badge
                 of
                 〈◊〉
                 ●…gion
              
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               only
               unjust
               to
               Men
               but
               to
               GOD
               ;
               he
               rebelleth
               against
               the
               LORD
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
               in
               refusing
               to
               pay
               Tribute
               which
               is
               due
               ,
               and
               whereby
               our
               Vass●…llage
               is
               signified
               .
            
             
               It
               follows
               next
               ,
               that
               we
               shew
               what
               
                 quantity
                 or
                 proportion
                 of
                 our
                 state
                 should
                 be
                 payed
                 unto
                 God.
              
               It
               is
               ordinarly
               thought
               that
               Alms
               is
               an
               Arbitrary
               thing
               ,
               left
               altogether
               to
               Peoples
               own
               Discretion
               ;
               and
               that
               being
               their
               Goods
               are
               their
               own
               ,
               they
               may
               give
               as
               much
               or
               as
               little
               as
               they
               please
               ,
               without
               deserving
               any
               blame
               :
               But
               truly
               it
               's
               not
               so
               left
               to
               Peoples
               own
               Discretion
               ;
               For
               he
               is
               as
               unjust
               both
               to
               GOD
               and
               Man
               ,
               who
               gives
               nothing
               in
               Charity
               ,
               so
               one
               may
               give
               and
               yet
               be
               nevertheless
               uncharitable
               ,
               and
               consequently
               undutiful
               to
               GOD
               ,
               because
               he
               gives
               not
               enough
               ,
               not
               proportionally
               to
               his
               Estate
               ,
               and
               that
               measure
               of
               Wealth
               which
               GOD
               hath
               bestowed
               on
               him
               .
               
                 Little
                 will
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 ,
                 from
                 him
              
               
               
                 who
                 hath
                 little
              
               ;
               but
               to
               whom
               
                 much
                 is
                 given
                 ,
                 of
                 them
                 much
                 will
                 be
                 required
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               whom
               
                 is
                 committed
                 much
                 ,
                 of
                 him
                 the
                 more
                 will
                 be
                 asked
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               is
               Luke
               12.
               48.
               
               Our
               LORD
               indeed
               commended
               the
               poor
               Widow
               
                 for
                 casting
                 i●…
                 two
                 ●…tes
                 into
                 the
                 Treasury
                 of
                 the
                 Temple
                 :
              
               But
               that
               will
               not
               justifie
               the
               unworthy
               custome
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               become
               very
               general
               ,
               of
               throwing
               a
               Penny
               or
               Farthing
               or
               thereabouts
               to
               our
               offering
               when
               we
               come
               up
               to
               the
               
                 House
                 of
                 GOD
              
               ;
               nor
               because
               of
               this
               ,
               have
               any
               reason
               to
               think
               they
               deserve
               Commendation
               ,
               if
               they
               in
               any
               thing
               exceed
               the
               
                 Widows
                 alms
              
               ,
               unless
               what
               they
               give
               ,
               bear
               as
               great
               a
               proportion
               to
               their
               Fortune
               as
               her
               two
               mites
               did
               to
               hers
               .
               Now
               saith
               Christ
               ,
               
                 all
                 these
                 have
                 of
                 their
                 aboundance
                 cast
                 in
                 unto
                 the
                 Offering
                 of
                 GOD
                 ,
                 but
                 she
                 of
                 her
                 penury
                 hath
                 cast
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 living
                 that
                 she
                 had
                 ,
                 Luke
              
               21.
               4.
               
               Wherefore
               every
               on
               ought
               to
               give
               proportionally
               as
               God
               hath
               blessed
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               a
               Mans
               Alms
               or
               Charity
               beareth
               no
               proportion
               to
               his
               Means
               and
               Estate
               ,
               he
               may
               des●…dly
               be
               charged
               with
               Ingratitude
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               Defrauding
               him
               of
               his
               Dues
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               is
               unjust
               who
               payeth
               not
               the
               
                 just
                 reddenda
              
               of
               his
               Charters
               ,
               and
               the
               real
               Take-duty
               of
               the
               Lands
               he
               possesseth
               .
            
             
               Now
               in
               finding
               out
               the
               
                 true
                 proportion
                 of
                 our
                 Alms
                 and
                 Charity
                 ,
              
               as
               we
               must
               consider
               
               our
               own
               Ability
               and
               
                 God's
                 bounty
              
               towards
               us
               ,
               so
               we
               must
               distinguish
               between
               ordinary
               and
               extraordinary
               Occasions
               :
               for
               neither
               can
               all
               Men
               give
               alike
               ,
               nor
               is
               any
               oblidged
               to
               the
               same
               measure
               at
               all
               times
               .
               Men
               are
               bound
               to
               be
               more
               Liberal
               and
               Charitable
               in
               times
               of
               great
               Dearth
               ,
               Famine
               and
               Scarcity
               ,
               when
               many
               People
               are
               ready
               to
               perish
               for
               want
               at
               such
               Occasions
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               set
               rule
               but
               the
               necessities
               of
               People
               ,
               which
               every
               one
               who
               hath
               must
               be
               careful
               to
               administer
               unto
               .
               Then
               these
               Precepts
               ,
               
                 Go
                 sell
                 all
                 that
                 thou
                 hast
                 ,
                 and
                 give
                 unto
                 the
                 poor
                 .
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 two
                 Coats
                 give
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 none
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 bread
                 do
                 so
                 likewise
                 ,
              
               these
               I
               say
               must
               be
               obeyed
               even
               to
               the
               very
               strictness
               of
               the
               Letter
               :
               For
               we
               are
               but
               stewards
               of
               the
               good
               things
               which
               we
               receive
               and
               must
               despense
               them
               out
               again
               when
               God
               calls
               for
               them
               ;
               as
               certainly
               he
               doth
               on
               all
               such
               Occasions
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               otherwise
               to
               keep
               People
               from
               Starving
               ,
               As
               Stewards
               we
               ought
               first
               to
               serve
               ourselves
               and
               then
               to
               distribute
               to
               the
               rest
               o●…
               the
               Family
               ;
               but
               he
               is
               an
               unjust
               Steward
               ,
               who
               leteth
               any
               want
               or
               perish
               for
               hunger
               ,
               if
               he
               hath
               beside
               him
               wherewith
               to
               supply
               them
               .
               Hence
               't
               was
               that
               the
               Disciples
               and
               the
               first
               
                 Converts
                 to
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               did
               sell
               their
               whole
               
               possessions
               and
               gave
               them
               to
               the
               
                 Treasury
                 of
                 the
                 poor
              
               :
               they
               had
               all
               things
               then
               in
               common
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
                 St.
                 Pauls
              
               advice
               to
               the
               
                 Corinthians
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 lay
                 by
                 in
                 store
                 what
                 God
                 hath
                 prospered
                 him
                 ,
                 viz.
                 For
                 the
                 poor
                 ,
              
               1
               Cor.
               16.
               2.
               which
               rule
               and
               practice
               is
               not
               alwayes
               binding
               ,
               nor
               are
               any
               now
               tyed
               to
               follow
               the
               same
               unless
               we
               were
               in
               the
               same
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               But
               leaving
               what
               is
               extraordinary
               ,
               we
               will
               speak
               to
               that
               which
               men
               are
               oblidg'd
               to
               ,
               even
               when
               there
               is
               no
               such
               great
               or
               universal
               Calamity
               :
               As
               in
               times
               of
               Dearth
               and
               Famine
               all
               must
               be
               given
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               necessary
               ;
               so
               even
               at
               other
               times
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               to
               devote
               somthing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               his
               
                 poor
                 Servants
              
               .
               That
               proportion
               which
               
                 Iacob
                 vowed
              
               here
               ,
               was
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               the
               Patriarchs
               and
               
                 Servants
                 of
                 God
                 before
                 the
                 Law
                 :
              
               When
               the
               Law
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
               God
               required
               the
               
                 first
                 fruits
              
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               
                 one
                 Tithe
              
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               
                 Priests
                 and
                 Levites
              
               ;
               he
               commanded
               also
               
                 another
                 Tithe
              
               every
               third
               year
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               poor
               Deut.
               14.
               28.
               
               The
               first
               Tithe
               was
               
                 Debitum
                 fundi
              
               ,
               the
               tribute
               upon
               the
               Land
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               called
               GOD'S
               
                 ground
                 ▪
                 rent
              
               ,
               or
               
                 Few
                 duty
              
               which
               the
               very
               Land
               owed
               to
               him
               :
               The
               other
               Tithe
               was
               
                 Debitum
                 Personae
              
               ,
               which
               every
               
               one
               owed
               out
               of
               his
               own
               property
               ,
               thereby
               to
               make
               an
               acknowledgment
               of
               God's
               Favour
               and
               kindness
               to
               him
               ,
               in
               allowing
               him
               Possessions
               while
               others
               wanted
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               this
               
                 Trienial
                 Tithe
              
               ,
               they
               were
               ordained
               every
               year
               
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 corners
                 of
                 their
                 field
                 at
                 Harvest
                 ,
              
               &
               were
               forbiden
               either
               to
               reap
               the
               rest
               of
               their
               field
               clean
               ,
               or
               to
               gather
               all
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               Vine
               yards
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               in
               them
               for
               the
               poor
               ,
               Lev.
               19.
               9.
               
               And
               moreover
               every
               
                 seventh
                 year
              
               ,
               the
               poor
               and
               Stranger
               had
               the
               whole
               profite
               of
               all
               the
               land
               .
               see
               ,
               Exod.
               23.
               11.
               
               All
               which
               reckoned
               together
               ,
               the
               Iews
               besides
               the
               Tithes
               to
               the
               Priests
               &
               other
               Publick
               Dues
               ,
               will
               be
               found
               to
               have
               payed
               more
               then
               the
               tenth
               of
               their
               
                 yearly
                 incomes
              
               for
               the
               use
               of
               the
               poor
               only
               .
               Which
               proportion
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               not
               exacted
               by
               any
               expresse
               positive
               Law
               repeated
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               all
               Good
               and
               Holy
               Persons
               have
               ever
               look'd
               upon
               themselves
               as
               oblidg'd
               to
               it
               in
               strict
               Justice
               ,
               seing
               the
               Iews
               were
               tyed
               to
               it
               .
               Some
               offered
               to
               prove
               Tithes
               due
               to
               GOD
               from
               the
               
                 Law
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               but
               I
               could
               never
               see
               any
               forcible
               argument
               why
               either
               the
               tenth
               of
               our
               Estate
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 seventh
                 of
                 our
                 time
              
               should
               be
               allotted
               and
               condescended
               on
               if
               we
               abstract
               from
               
                 Divine
                 Revelation
              
               ,
               and
               the
               expresse
               Command
               of
               GOD
               :
               certainly
               a
               
               one
               concerning
               the
               proportion
               of
               our
               time
               so
               the
               other
               which
               measures
               the
               quantity
               of
               our
               Goods
               and
               Estate
               ,
               hath
               been
               fallen
               upon
               by
               the
               particular
               direction
               of
               GOD
               himself
               .
               And
               therefore
               seing
               the
               
                 Worshippers
                 of
                 GOD
              
               under
               the
               
                 Old
                 Testament
              
               were
               oblidg'd
               to
               give
               the
               tenth
               of
               all
               they
               possessed
               ,
               I
               cannot
               understand
               how
               any
               can
               be
               satisfyed
               with
               giving
               lesse
               under
               the
               
                 New
                 Testament
              
               .
               Our
               Righteousness
               must
               not
               come
               short
               of
               those
               
                 under
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 saith
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 that
                 except
                 your
                 righteousness
                 exceed
                 the
                 righteousness
                 of
                 the
                 Scribes
                 and
                 Pharis●…es
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 in
                 no
                 case
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ;
                 Mat.
              
               5.
               10.
               
               ●…f
               therefore
               they
               gave
               the
               tenth
               ,
               sure
               we
               can
               do
               no
               less
               .
               This
               is
               no
               part
               of
               the
               
                 Ceremoni●…
                 Law
              
               abrogated
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               as
               the
               Devoting
               something
               is
               clear
               by
               
                 Natural
                 Light
              
               ,
               so
               this
               quotum
               we
               see
               was
               enjoyned
               before
               the
               Law
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               so
               little
               reason
               for
               mincing
               it
               now
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               much
               Reason
               rather
               to
               Augment
               it
               ,
               for
               we
               live
               under
               a
               clearer
               light
               ,
               have
               received
               greater
               manifestations
               of
               
                 GOD'S
                 Love
              
               and
               
                 better
                 promises
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               Promises
               wherein
               
                 a
                 future
                 happy
                 Life
              
               is
               more
               plainly
               exprest
               .
               We
               pay
               6
               of
               the
               hundred
               for
               the
               use
               of
               Money
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               more
               for
               the
               exchange
               of
               it
               ,
               now
               the
               tenth
               is
               but
               four
               more
               ,
               and
               shall
               we
               grudge
               to
               give
               this
               ●…
               
               GOD
               for
               the
               property
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               oblidged
               to
               give
               the
               other
               to
               men
               for
               the
               simple
               loan
               and
               use
               .
               Sure
               none
               will
               refuse
               this
               ,
               or
               think
               it
               too
               much
               after
               they
               have
               seriously
               considered
               the
               matter
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               too
               much
               oblidg'd
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               too
               little
               sensible
               of
               their
               obligations
               to
               Love
               and
               Honour
               GOD.
               How
               small
               a
               matter
               is
               an
               100
               Merks
               to
               him
               whom
               GOD
               hath
               Blessed
               with
               a
               1000
               free
               of
               yearly
               Rent
               ?
               He
               who
               hath
               much
               over
               and
               above
               the
               Payment
               of
               Publick
               and
               Particular
               Burdens
               ,
               may
               very
               well
               let
               one
               go
               to
               the
               poor
               in
               Testimony
               of
               his
               
                 Thankfulness
                 to
                 GOD
                 who
                 giveth
                 all
                 Liberally
                 .
                 But
                 would
                 to
                 GOD
                 !
              
               That
               Men
               in
               his
               
                 Degenerate
                 Age
              
               could
               be
               prevailed
               on
               to
               give
               the
               fifteenth
               or
               
                 sixteenth
                 part
              
               of
               their
               
                 yearly
                 gain
              
               and
               incomes
               ,
               which
               is
               but
               the
               proportion
               of
               the
               
                 Ordinary
                 annual-rent
                 of
                 Money
              
               in
               this
               Countrey
               :
               &
               unless
               they
               be
               resolved
               to
               baulke
               this
               
                 Duty
                 of
                 Charity
              
               altogether
               I
               cannot
               understand
               how
               they
               can
               satisfy
               their
               Consciences
               with
               lesse
               then
               this
               comes
               to
               ;
               if
               they
               will
               not
               be
               convinc'd
               of
               their
               Obligation
               to
               pay
               the
               tenth
               ,
               yet
               I
               hope
               at
               least
               they
               will
               acknowledge
               themselves
               bound
               to
               be
               
                 as
                 Thankful
                 to
                 GOD
                 as
                 to
                 Man
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               return
               him
               as
               much
               for
               the
               Property
               as
               they
               give
               to
               ,
               and
               exact
               of
               others
               for
               the
               Loan
               and
               use
               .
               If
               
               one
               were
               borrowing
               a
               1000
               
                 Merks
                 ▪
              
               he
               would
               give
               
                 Fourty
                 Pounds
              
               in
               the
               year
               for
               it
               ;
               now
               he
               who
               hath
               a
               
                 Thousand
                 merks
                 per
                 annum
                 free
              
               ,
               I
               think
               should
               be
               ashamed
               to
               offer
               less
               then
               
                 fourty
                 pounds
              
               to
               God
               ,
               or
               indeed
               to
               give
               so
               little
               .
            
             
               I
               suppose
               my
               Reader
               before
               this
               time
               is
               convinc'd
               of
               the
               necessity
               of
               Obeying
               and
               Honouring
               GOD
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               
                 Communicating
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 our
                 goods
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Is
               one
               instance
               of
               our
               Obedience
               ,
               and
               one
               necessary
               way
               of
               
                 Honouring
                 him
              
               :
               Now
               he
               who
               is
               thus
               convinc'd
               ,
               may
               be
               easily
               perswaded
               of
               his
               Obligations
               not
               to
               reckon
               with
               God
               too
               narrowly
               or
               particularly
               ;
               but
               that
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               as
               free
               and
               Liberal
               in
               the
               Expressions
               of
               his
               Thankfulness
               as
               GOD
               is
               to
               him
               in
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               Bounty
               .
               Every
               one
               hath
               more
               then
               he
               deserves
               ,
               and
               the
               rich
               have
               more
               then
               they
               can
               lawfully
               ask
               ,
               for
               
                 Daylie
                 Bread
              
               is
               all
               we
               are
               allowed
               to
               Pray
               for
               ,
               and
               considering
               what
               Sinners
               we
               are
               ,
               t'
               is
               more
               then
               we
               are
               worthy
               of
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               GOD
               hears
               our
               
                 Lawful
                 Desires
              
               ,
               yea
               gives
               beyond
               them
               ,
               I
               think
               common
               Equity
               should
               teach
               us
               to
               deall
               with
               him
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               back
               more
               ,
               at
               least
               as
               much
               as
               he
               seeks
               from
               us
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               think
               we
               should
               not
               hesitate
               at
               the
               Tenth
               ,
               but
               give
               even
               over
               and
               above
               ,
               
               if
               our
               Circumstances
               will
               allow
               it
               :
               If
               we
               think
               the
               quantity
               of
               our
               Charity
               be
               wholly
               left
               to
               our
               own
               Discretion
               ,
               then
               should
               not
               the
               Rules
               of
               Discretion
               teach
               us
               to
               give
               rather
               more
               then
               what
               would
               be
               sought
               ?
               Now
               the
               tenth
               was
               required
               before
               the
               Law
               and
               under
               
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               and
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Reason
               pretended
               why
               it
               should
               be
               abated
               under
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Let
               me
               therefore
               entreat
               all
               who
               would
               keep
               a
               Conscience
               void
               of
               offence
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               to
               consider
               how
               GOD
               hath
               Blessed
               them
               ,
               what
               is
               their
               yearly
               Rent
               ,
               Gain
               ,
               or
               Income
               to
               give
               
                 GOD
                 His
                 due
              
               out
               of
               the
               same
               freely
               and
               Chearfully
               .
               And
               whatsoever
               they
               purpose
               in
               their
               Heart
               to
               give
               ,
               I
               would
               advise
               them
               to
               set
               it
               a
               part
               by
               it self
               ,
               to
               separate
               it
               from
               what
               is
               reserved
               to
               their
               own
               use
               ,
               for
               hereby
               several
               Advantages
               would
               arise
               .
               First
               ,
               They
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               make
               no
               encroachment
               on
               what
               they
               
                 Devote
                 to
                 GOD
              
               ,
               which
               would
               be
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               
                 Heinous
                 sin
                 of
                 Sacriledge
                 .
                 2ly
                 .
              
               They
               should
               hereby
               give
               more
               Readily
               and
               Chearfully
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               so
               much
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               no
               other
               use
               then
               to
               be
               given
               .
               3ly
               .
               This
               would
               make
               them
               seek
               out
               occasions
               of
               bestowing
               Charity
               ,
               and
               not
               wait
               until
               Occasions
               present
               themselves
               which
               is
               an
               Ordinary
               fault
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Reason
               why
               this
               Duty
               is
               so
               seldome
               performed
               ;
               who
               devotes
               a
               certain
               part
               of
               their
               Goods
               and
               estate
               to
               GOD
               ,
               should
               do
               as
               Men
               use
               when
               they
               have
               Mony
               of
               a
               Friend
               ,
               even
               seek
               out
               Good
               hands
               to
               lay
               it
               in
               .
            
             
               Perhaps
               't
               will
               be
               best
               to
               pay
               this
               Debt
               to
               GOD
               in
               Parcels
               as
               our
               gain
               and
               Advantages
               come
               in
               ;
               for
               as
               hereby
               we
               shall
               best
               know
               whither
               we
               doe
               justly
               agreeable
               to
               our
               vow
               or
               purpose
               ,
               so
               't
               will
               be
               more
               convenient
               ,
               &
               a
               lesse
               Tentation
               to
               grudging
               ,
               then
               if
               all
               were
               payed
               together
               .
               And
               besides
               what
               we
               think
               fit
               thus
               to
               
                 Consecrate
                 to
                 GOD
              
               ,
               for
               his
               
                 Ordinary
                 constant
                 Kindness
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               proper
               to
               enlarge
               our
               hand
               on
               special
               Occasions
               ,
               as
               upon
               the
               receit
               of
               some
               
                 particular
                 Mercy
              
               ,
               or
               in
               time
               of
               Sickness
               or
               other
               Affliction
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               give
               a
               Testimony
               of
               joy
               and
               thankfulness
               for
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               secure
               some
               
                 Special
                 comfort
              
               to
               our selves
               in
               the
               last
               case
               .
            
             
               Some
               it
               may
               be
               will
               imagine
               that
               all
               this
               doth
               only
               concern
               the
               Rich
               and
               Wealthy
               ,
               but
               let
               none
               be
               so
               mistaken
               .
               These
               indeed
               are
               especially
               Oblidged
               to
               give
               Almes
               ,
               or
               rather
               they
               are
               Oblidged
               to
               large
               and
               
                 Liberal
                 Measures
              
               :
               But
               others
               are
               not
               exeemed
               from
               Works
               of
               Charity
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               Duty
               incumbent
               on
               all
               .
               Who
               have
               Much
               ,
               must
               give
               Much
               ,
               who
               have
               much
               of
               this
               Worlds
               
               Gods
               and
               Little
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ,
               are
               oblidged
               to
               bestow
               more
               this
               way
               then
               those
               of
               equal
               Fortune
               ,
               but
               who
               have
               more
               to
               do
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               having
               more
               Children
               ,
               or
               being
               Oblidg'd
               to
               keep
               a
               greater
               retinue
               :
               but
               even
               all
               who
               are
               not
               themselves
               objects
               of
               Charity
               are
               oblidged
               to
               contribute
               something
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               Poor
               and
               indigent
               thereby
               to
               testify
               their
               Homage
               to
               ,
               and
               Dependence
               upon
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               Persons
               be
               wiling
               ,
               they
               easily
               may
               render
               themselves
               able
               to
               do
               either
               more
               or
               less
               .
               They
               who
               live
               on
               their
               proper
               industry
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               but
               as
               they
               earn
               it
               ,
               may
               lay
               by
               a
               dayes
               or
               half
               dayes
               work
               in
               the
               Week
               ,
               &
               Servants
               who
               work
               to
               others
               may
               give
               a
               part
               of
               their
               Wages
               ,
               or
               one
               or
               two
               Meals
               a
               week
               ;
               and
               if
               every
               one
               study
               to
               enable
               themselves
               ,
               and
               give
               according
               to
               their
               Ability
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               little
               't
               will
               be
               as
               acceptable
               as
               the
               gifts
               of
               the
               Rich.
               I
               never
               saw
               the
               meaner
               sort
               of
               People
               ,
               even
               such
               as
               seem
               scarce
               to
               have
               their
               necessaries
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               find
               out
               some
               shift
               for
               Money
               when
               they
               had
               a
               Friends
               or
               Neighbours
               Marriage
               to
               go
               to
               ,
               and
               sure
               if
               they
               were
               as
               intent
               upon
               
                 Charitable
                 Deeds
              
               ,
               they
               might
               take
               the
               same
               course
               to
               enable
               them
               thereto
               .
               The
               want
               of
               ability
               therefore
               proceeds
               too
               often
               from
               the
               
               want
               of
               will
               ,
               't
               is
               because
               we
               think
               not
               our selves
               Oblidged
               to
               doe
               Good
               ,
               or
               that
               't
               is
               enough
               if
               we
               do
               any
               though
               never
               so
               little
               :
               but
               we
               should
               consider
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               lay
               our selves
               out
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               industrious
               in
               this
               matter
               ,
               and
               ought
               to
               endeavor
               as
               much
               to
               be
               Rich
               in
               
                 good
                 Works
              
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               
                 Rich
                 in
                 Worldly
                 goods
              
               ;
               nay
               the
               main
               Reason
               why
               we
               should
               Labour
               to
               be
               rich
               towards
               the
               World
               ,
               is
               that
               we
               may
               be
               
                 Rich
                 towards
                 GOD
              
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               may
               have
               to
               give
               to
               them
               that
               need
               .
            
             
               Which
               leads
               me
               to
               the
               Third
               and
               
                 Last
                 thing
              
               proposed
               ,
               viz
               :
               to
               give
               some
               Motives
               to
               Perswade
               and
               Excite
               to
               the
               Exercise
               of
               this
               
                 Duty
                 of
                 Charity
              
               .
            
             
               And
               First
               ,
               we
               shall
               begin
               with
               what
               indeed
               should
               be
               the
               
                 Chief
                 end
              
               of
               such
               
                 good
                 works
              
               ,
               and
               alms-deeds
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Principle
              
               from
               which
               they
               should
               flow
               ,
               viz
               :
               The
               
                 Love
                 of
                 GOD
                 and
                 desire
                 of
                 pleasing
                 him
                 .
              
               Though
               one
               would
               give
               never
               so
               much
               this
               way
               ,
               even
               all
               his
               goods
               to
               feed
               the
               Poor
               ,
               if
               't
               were
               not
               out
               of
               
                 Love
                 to
                 GOD
              
               ,
               't
               would
               profite
               nothing
               ,
               he
               would
               neither
               find
               Acceptance
               nor
               Reward
               :
               But
               as
               what
               we
               do
               of
               this
               kind
               should
               be
               out
               of
               
                 Love
                 to
                 GOD
              
               ,
               so
               if
               we
               have
               any
               
                 Sincere
                 Love
              
               to
               him
               ,
               any
               true
               Regard
               for
               him
               ,
               any
               Hearty
               desire
               to
               infinuate
               our
               
               selves
               in
               his
               Favour
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               be
               forward
               to
               ,
               and
               much
               set
               upon
               the
               works
               of
               Charity
               and
               Mercy
               :
               Because
               he
               Delights
               in
               these
               things
               ,
               is
               well
               pleased
               with
               them
               ,
               and
               truly
               oblidged
               by
               them
               .
               
                 To
                 doe
                 good
                 and
                 to
                 communicat
                 forget
                 not
                 ,
                 saith
                 St.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 for
                 with
                 such
                 sacrifices
                 GOD
                 is
                 well
                 pleased
                 ,
                 Heb
                 :
              
               13.
               16.
               
               And
               writing
               to
               the
               Philippians
               of
               the
               supply
               they
               sent
               him
               ,
               he
               tells
               them
               
                 't
                 was
                 an
                 odour
                 of
                 Sweet
                 smell
                 ,
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 acceptable
                 ,
                 well
                 pleasing
                 to
                 GOD.
                 Phil
                 :
              
               4.
               18.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               offer
               to
               shew
               how
               much
               we
               ought
               to
               
                 Love
                 GOD
              
               ,
               or
               how
               much
               it
               is
               our
               interest
               to
               
                 seek
                 his
                 Favour
              
               ,
               for
               who
               will
               not
               ▪
               acknowledge
               it
               ?
               But
               certainly
               if
               we
               have
               any
               
                 love
                 to
                 him
              
               for
               the
               many
               
                 Blessings
                 Spiritual
              
               &
               Temporal
               bestowed
               on
               us
               ,
               or
               be
               desirous
               to
               secure
               his
               Kindness
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ;
               we
               will
               exercise
               our selves
               in
               acts
               of
               Charity
               ,
               seing
               they
               are
               so
               acceptable
               to
               him
               .
               Every
               good
               and
               
                 Charitable
                 deed
              
               gratifies
               GOD
               ,
               and
               endears
               us
               to
               him
               ;
               hereby
               we
               both
               requite
               his
               
                 past
                 Favour
              
               ,
               and
               also
               secure
               his
               
                 future
                 love
              
               .
               O
               how
               fond
               are
               People
               of
               Occasions
               of
               oblidging
               Kings
               ,
               Princes
               ,
               and
               other
               great
               Persons
               ?
               How
               much
               will
               they
               stretch
               themselves
               even
               beyond
               their
               Power
               ,
               to
               get
               rare
               and
               acceptable
               presents
               to
               offer
               them
               ▪
               with
               what
               joy
               will
               they
               receive
               them
               into
               their
               houses
               ,
               if
               
               they
               have
               the
               least
               hope
               thereby
               to
               make
               Court
               ,
               and
               to
               obtain
               acts
               of
               Grace
               from
               them
               ?
               But
               O
               how
               small
               a
               happiness
               is
               this
               ?
               And
               how
               contemptible
               in
               Comparison
               ●…f
               that
               which
               ariseth
               from
               occasions
               of
               
                 Gratifying
                 GOD
              
               ,
               for
               his
               court
               is
               not
               unstable
               like
               Earthly
               Courts
               ,
               his
               Favour
               is
               a
               certain
               thing
               ,
               and
               attended
               with
               many
               more
               desirable
               Blessings
               .
               Now
               all
               the
               occasions
               of
               doing
               good
               ,
               are
               as
               many
               occasions
               of
               
                 Gratifying
                 and
                 oblidging
              
               GOD
               ;
               he
               who
               is
               capable
               of
               giving
               Charity
               is
               capable
               of
               
                 befriending
                 GOD
              
               ,
               and
               of
               engaging
               his
               Love
               ;
               
                 to
                 feed
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 to
                 cloath
                 the
                 naked
                 ,
                 to
                 loose
                 the
                 prisoner
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 other
                 acts
                 of
                 charity
                 ,
                 is
                 to
                 entertain
                 GOD
                 himself
                 :
                 For
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 ,
              
               saith
               CHRIST
               ,
               
                 as
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 to
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 these
                 my
                 brethren
                 ye
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 .
                 Mat
                 :
              
               25.
               40.
               
               And
               seing
               GOD
               thus
               presents
               himself
               to
               us
               in
               the
               persons
               of
               the
               Poor
               ,
               we
               may
               very
               well
               say
               with
               
                 St.
                 Iohn
                 ,
                 Who
                 so
                 hath
                 this
                 Worlds
                 goods
                 ,
                 and
                 seeth
                 his
                 brother
                 have
                 need
                 ,
                 and
                 shutteth
                 up
                 his
                 bowels
                 of
                 compassion
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 how
                 dwelleth
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 GOD
                 in
                 him
                 ?
              
               1.
               
               Iohn
               .
               3.
               17.
               
            
             
               Secondly
               .
               It
               is
               a
               generous
               and
               praise-worthy
               thing
               to
               be
               Charitable
               .
               To
               be
               set
               upon
               doing
               good
               is
               both
               lovely
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               all
               the
               World
               ;
               this
               gains
               the
               
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               wins
               the
               Affections
               of
               all
               .
               Wit
               ,
               Learning
               ,
               Dexterity
               ,
               and
               Courage
               will
               be
               talk●…d
               of
               indeed
               with
               some
               Admiration
               ,
               but
               Bounty
               and
               Charity
               is
               truly
               lov'd
               and
               Esteemed
               ;
               instances
               of
               these
               do
               tickle
               the
               Fancy
               chiefly
               ,
               but
               this
               really
               affects
               the
               Hearts
               of
               all
               who
               know
               it
               .
               Every
               ones
               heart
               is
               open
               to
               embrace
               him
               whose
               hands
               are
               alwayes
               ready
               to
               the
               relief
               of
               the
               Poor
               and
               Miserable
               every
               Mouth
               blesseth
               him
               ,
               and
               every
               tongue
               speaks
               of
               his
               Praise
               ;
               People
               honour
               his
               Presence
               ,
               Pray
               for
               his
               Life
               ,
               and
               count
               it
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               
                 gone
                 hence
                 his
                 memory
                 is
                 dear
                 to
                 them
                 :
              
               Such
               an
               one
               needs
               no
               Brass
               Statue
               ,
               or
               Marble
               Tomb
               to
               perpetuate
               his
               Name
               ,
               it
               never
               rots
               ,
               but
               lasteth
               to
               many
               Generations
               ,
               and
               like
               precious
               Ointment
               has
               still
               a
               
                 sweet
                 Savour
              
               ,
               which
               refresheth
               the
               Spirits
               of
               those
               who
               smell
               it
               .
               The
               Righteous
               saith
               the
               Psalmist
               (
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 Charitable
                 Man
              
               ,
               as
               appears
               from
               the
               context
               )
               
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 everlasting
                 remembrance
                 .
                 Ps.
              
               112.
               6
               
               And
               how
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ?
               for
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Charity
              
               is
               a
               
                 God-like
                 thing
              
               ,
               it
               makes
               a
               Man
               truly
               resemble
               GOD
               in
               the
               most
               Lovely
               of
               his
               Attributes
               (
               if
               I
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               speak
               so
               ▪
               )
               GOD'S
               Omnipotence
               and
               Omniscience
               are
               proper
               Objects
               of
               fear
               and
               Reverence
               ,
               but
               't
               is
               the
               consideration
               of
               
               his
               Goodness
               which
               especially
               begets
               our
               
                 Love
                 to
                 him
              
               ;
               yea
               't
               is
               this
               which
               makes
               him
               most
               Glorious
               ,
               therefore
               when
               he
               shewed
               his
               Glory
               to
               Moses
               ,
               he
               did
               it
               by
               proclaiming
               his
               Name
               ,
               
                 the
                 LORD
                 GOD
                 ,
                 Merciful
                 ,
                 and
                 Gracious
                 ,
                 long
                 suffering
                 ,
                 and
                 abundant
                 in
                 goodness
                 ,
              
               &c.
               Exod
               :
               34.
               6.
               
               Because
               Goodness
               is
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Attributes
              
               ,
               therefore
               the
               rest
               are
               set
               on
               work
               for
               the
               manifestation
               thereof
               ;
               his
               Wisdom
               contrives
               ,
               and
               his
               Power
               Acts
               ,
               that
               by
               both
               he
               may
               shew
               his
               Goodness
               ,
               
                 his
                 Mercies
                 are
                 over
                 all
                 his
                 Works
                 .
              
               Now
               as
               't
               will
               be
               acknowledged
               the
               
                 Highest
                 Perfection
              
               to
               be
               
                 like
                 GOD
              
               so
               the
               best
               and
               truest
               
                 Likeness
                 to
                 him
              
               is
               to
               study
               to
               be
               
                 good
                 and
                 Merciful
              
               as
               he
               is
               Good
               and
               Merciful
               :
               Though
               we
               could
               come
               to
               some
               resemblance
               of
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               ,
               't
               would
               neither
               
                 endear
                 us
                 to
                 Him
              
               ,
               nor
               to
               others
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               the
               imitation
               of
               his
               Goodness
               .
               Who
               therefore
               would
               be
               
                 Like
                 GOD
              
               ,
               who
               are
               Acted
               with
               such
               an
               High
               and
               
                 holy
                 Ambition
              
               ,
               let
               them
               busie
               themselves
               in
               
                 doing
                 good
              
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               their
               Power
               let
               them
               abound
               in
               
                 Works
                 of
                 Charity
              
               and
               Mercy
               :
               For
               hereby
               they
               shall
               become
               partakers
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Nature
              
               ,
               and
               shall
               purchase
               a
               right
               to
               the
               same
               Tittles
               which
               GOD
               takes
               to
               himself
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               indeed
               glories
               in
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 Mercies
              
               
               
                 and
                 Comforts
                 ,
                 the
                 Helper
                 of
                 the
                 helpless
                 ,
                 the
                 Reliever
                 of
                 the
                 needy
                 ,
                 &
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 distressed
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               half
               of
               the
               Money
               which
               some
               lay
               out
               for
               Worldly
               Tittles
               would
               procure
               these
               
                 Divine
                 Designations
              
               ,
               which
               are
               by
               far
               preferrable
               ,
               and
               upon
               many
               considerations
               more
               Honourable
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               this
               Duty
               
                 of
                 Charity
              
               is
               most
               pleasant
               and
               taking
               ,
               't
               is
               not
               more
               for
               the
               Comfort
               of
               the
               distressed
               ,
               then
               't
               is
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               the
               
                 Charitable
                 Man
              
               himself
               :
               wherefore
               our
               Saviour
               said
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 more
                 blessed
                 to
                 give
                 then
                 to
                 receive
                 ;
                 Acts
              
               20.
               35.
               
               Acts
               of
               Bounty
               and
               Charity
               truly
               rejoice
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               fill
               the
               Soul
               with
               large
               measures
               of
               solid
               joy
               ;
               there
               is
               far
               more
               Joy
               in
               
                 Spiritual
                 Exercises
              
               ,
               then
               in
               any
               other
               ;
               other
               pleasures
               are
               but
               
                 skin
                 deep
              
               ,
               they
               are
               only
               some
               Titillations
               in
               the
               Body
               which
               soon
               evanish
               ;
               but
               the
               Joy
               which
               results
               from
               Vertue
               and
               
                 Religious
                 exercises
              
               peirceth
               the
               Heart
               ,
               and
               causeth
               the
               very
               Spirit
               to
               exult
               :
               and
               there
               is
               in
               Particular
               a
               special
               Pleasure
               in
               doing
               Good.
               As
               the
               desires
               of
               doing
               Good
               are
               of
               all
               other
               the
               Noblest
               ,
               which
               made
               a
               
                 Heathen
                 Poet
              
               to
               call
               them
               
                 Sensus
                 pars
                 Optima
                 Nostri
              
               ,
               so
               certainly
               the
               fulfilling
               thereof
               is
               attended
               with
               the
               Chiefest
               Satisfaction
               ,
               has
               a
               gust
               and
               relish
               proper
               to
               delight
               a
               
                 Heaven
                 born
                 Soul.
              
               'T
               is
               but
               small
               
               delight
               which
               cometh
               from
               dainty
               Morsels
               ,
               quaffing
               of
               Healths
               ,
               for
               these
               are
               Bruitish
               exercises
               and
               inferiour
               to
               the
               Dignity
               
                 of
                 our
                 Natures
              
               :
               But
               to
               
                 feed
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 to
                 afford
                 drink
                 to
                 the
                 thirsty
                 Soul
                 ,
              
               to
               
                 cloath
                 the
                 naked
              
               ,
               to
               
                 comfort
                 those
                 who
                 mourn
              
               ,
               to
               
                 save
                 the
                 life
                 which
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
              
               and
               other
               the
               like
               
                 Charitable
                 deeds
              
               ,
               are
               Exercises
               
                 worthy
                 of
                 GOD
                 himself
              
               ,
               he
               delights
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               how
               can
               it
               but
               delight
               and
               rejoyce
               us
               to
               be
               so
               Nobly
               and
               Divinely
               imployed
               ?
               If
               Men
               have
               reared
               up
               magnificent
               Structures
               ,
               great
               Buildings
               ,
               and
               made
               fine
               Gardens
               about
               them
               ,
               they
               are
               ready
               to
               contemplate
               them
               with
               vanity
               ,
               as
               Nebuchadnedzar
               did
               his
               Babylon
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
                 great
                 Babylon
                 which
                 I
                 built
                 :
              
               O
               how
               mean
               a
               thing
               is
               it
               to
               be
               vain
               of
               these
               works
               which
               Wind
               and
               Weather
               can
               deface
               ,
               Storms
               batter
               down
               ,
               and
               time
               wear
               out
               !
               But
               certainly
               there
               is
               Reason
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               being
               instrumental
               to
               rear
               up
               
                 living
                 fabricks
              
               ,
               to
               repair
               the
               
                 Temples
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               those
               who
               are
               capable
               to
               
                 sound
                 forth
                 the
                 praises
                 of
                 GOD
                 to
                 all
                 Eternity
                 .
              
               If
               People
               will
               but
               consult
               their
               Reason
               ,
               and
               reflect
               on
               their
               own
               little
               Experience
               ,
               they
               cannot
               but
               be
               perswaded
               of
               the
               unspeakable
               Pleasure
               
                 in
                 doing
                 Good
                 ,
                 in
                 contributing
                 seasonable
                 comfort
                 and
                 relief
                 to
                 their
                 fellow
                 Brethren
                 ,
              
               in
               being
               able
               
               to
               step
               in
               and
               pull
               them
               out
               of
               some
               
                 Sad
                 Straite
              
               ,
               or
               to
               hold
               off
               the
               weight
               of
               a
               Crosse
               whose
               pressure
               is
               likely
               to
               fill
               them
               with
               excessive
               grief
               :
               'T
               is
               only
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               makes
               Worldly
               Greatness
               desireable
               or
               Supportable
               ,
               for
               abstracting
               from
               this
               ,
               't
               is
               an
               uselesse
               burden
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               impertinence
               which
               a
               Wise
               Man
               would
               shun
               and
               seek
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               .
            
             
               
                 Fifthly
                 ,
                 Acts
                 of
                 Charity
                 and
                 Bounty
              
               are
               most
               profitable
               ;
               and
               that
               upon
               many
               Accounts
               ,
               First
               ,
               they
               are
               Profitable
               ,
               because
               hereby
               the
               Creatures
               of
               GOD
               are
               Sanctified
               to
               our
               use
               ,
               and
               our
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               becomes
               Lawful
               ,
               
                 Every
                 creature
                 of
                 GOD
                 is
                 good
                 ,
              
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 and
                 nothing
                 to
                 be
                 refused
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 received
                 with
                 thanksgiving
              
               ;
               1
               Tim
               :
               4
               :
               4.
               
               The
               Creatures
               are
               only
               good
               then
               ,
               when
               thanksgiving
               is
               Joined
               to
               the
               use
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               thanksgiving
               doth
               consist
               in
               a
               deep
               sense
               of
               GODS
               Propriety
               in
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               goodness
               in
               bestowing
               them
               upon
               us
               ,
               &
               this
               sense
               must
               be
               expressed
               not
               only
               in
               Words
               but
               Deeds
               .
               The
               violating
               the
               Signs
               of
               GODS
               
                 Dominion
                 over
                 the
                 Creatures
              
               brought
               a
               curse
               upon
               them
               ,
               for
               this
               cause
               
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 cursed
                 to
                 us
              
               ;
               and
               this
               curse
               is
               not
               removed
               ,
               but
               by
               returning
               to
               our
               Allegiance
               ,
               by
               making
               an
               acknowledgement
               of
               
               GOD'S
               Right
               and
               Dominion
               ,
               in
               paying
               the
               Tribute
               which
               is
               due
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               requires
               :
               The
               neglect
               of
               this
               keeps
               GOD
               from
               blessing
               our
               enjoyments
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               reason
               why
               some
               as
               the
               
                 Prophet
                 Haggai
              
               speaks
               ,
               
                 sow
                 much
                 and
                 bring
                 little
                 ,
                 eat
                 but
                 have
                 not
                 enough
                 ;
                 drink
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 filled
                 with
                 drink
                 ;
                 Cloath
                 themselves
                 but
                 are
                 not
                 warm
                 ;
                 earn
                 wages
                 but
                 't
                 is
                 put
                 as
                 't
                 were
                 into
                 a
                 bagge
                 with
                 holes
                 Hag
                 :
              
               1
               :
               6
               :
               And
               as
               the
               giving
               GOD
               his
               due
               ,
               sanctifieth
               the
               Creatures
               by
               taking
               away
               the
               curse
               upon
               them
               ,
               So
               it
               rendreth
               our
               enjoyment
               of
               them
               Lawful
               and
               Sweet
               .
               We
               may
               freely
               use
               the
               Creatures
               ,
               may
               
                 Eat
                 our
                 Meat
                 with
                 gladness
                 ▪
                 and
                 Singleness
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
              
               when
               we
               have
               discharged
               the
               Debt
               lying
               thereon
               ,
               and
               payed
               the
               tribute
               of
               Gratitude
               we
               owe
               to
               GOD
               :
               But
               without
               this
               ,
               our
               enjoyments
               can
               have
               no
               Delicious
               Relish
               ,
               nor
               afford
               true
               satisfaction
               :
               They
               are
               attended
               with
               remorse
               and
               sting
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               as
               the
               feasting
               of
               Bankrupts
               ,
               or
               the
               riotous
               living
               of
               Tennents
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               payed
               their
               Masters
               rent
               .
               'T
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               to
               sit
               down
               to
               full
               Tables
               ,
               to
               be
               alwayes
               Eating
               the
               fat
               ,
               and
               drinking
               the
               Sweet
               ,
               whiles
               there
               is
               no
               regard
               of
               those
               who
               are
               at
               the
               
                 point
                 of
                 starving
              
               ;
               't
               is
               not
               Lawfull
               for
               any
               to
               ruffle
               it
               out
               in
               Silke
               ,
               to
               hang
               their
               rooms
               with
               Arras
               &
               other
               costly
               hangings
               ,
               
               whiles
               they
               see
               any
               perish
               for
               want
               of
               Cloathing
               ,
               or
               any
               Poor
               without
               covering
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               offer
               to
               help
               them
               ,
               that
               
                 their
                 Loins
                 may
                 Blesse
                 them
              
               as
               Iob
               speaks
               ,
               'T
               is
               an
               heinous
               crime
               which
               will
               not
               pass
               unpunished
               ,
               
                 to
                 cast
                 the
                 Childrens
                 Bread
                 to
                 Dogs
              
               ;
               and
               are
               not
               they
               guilty
               of
               it
               who
               spend
               much
               on
               
                 Dogs
                 ,
                 Hawks
              
               ,
               and
               other
               idle
               sports
               ,
               but
               give
               nothing
               to
               the
               
                 Supply
                 of
                 the
                 Poor
              
               ,
               the
               Fatherless
               ,
               and
               Widow
               ?
               But
               as
               the
               Enjoyments
               and
               pleasures
               of
               uncharitable
               Persons
               are
               unlawful
               and
               accursed
               ,
               so
               who
               exerciseth
               Charity
               may
               lawfully
               indulge
               his
               desires
               ,
               and
               allow
               himself
               what
               
                 Innocent
                 Comforts
              
               and
               conveniences
               this
               World
               affords
               .
            
             
               
                 Secondly
                 ,
                 Charity
              
               is
               profitable
               for
               securing
               and
               preserving
               the
               Good
               things
               a
               Man
               hath
               ;
               Every
               
                 days
                 experience
                 may
                 teach
                 us
                 the
                 uncertainty
                 of
                 Earthly
                 things
              
               ;
               one
               may
               have
               much
               and
               soon
               come
               to
               Poverty
               ;
               Fire
               ,
               Violence
               ,
               Treachery
               ,
               and
               a
               thousand
               other
               Accidents
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               are
               exposed
               ,
               may
               very
               easily
               devest
               a
               man
               of
               his
               Wealth
               and
               Possessions
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               impossible
               to
               prevent
               this
               ,
               by
               our
               Foresight
               ,
               Care
               ,
               and
               Industry
               :
               our
               chief
               ,
               yea
               ,
               only
               security
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Divine
                 Providence
              
               ,
               which
               we
               may
               lean
               to
               ,
               if
               we
               testify
               our
               thankfulness
               by
               acts
               of
               
                 Charity
                 and
                 Bounty
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 .
              
               By
               giving
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               
               we
               
                 clip
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 Riches
              
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               can
               not
               flee
               so
               fast
               from
               us
               :
               But
               if
               the
               Poor
               be
               not
               the
               better
               of
               our
               Wealth
               it
               wants
               the
               
                 Divine
                 protection
              
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               altogether
               defenceless
               ,
               it
               hath
               no
               sure
               hedge
               about
               it
               .
               By
               denying
               the
               
                 Tribute
                 of
                 Charity
              
               we
               break
               our
               Tacks
               ,
               forfeit
               our
               right
               by
               which
               we
               hold
               our
               Possessions
               :
               And
               as
               Masters
               use
               to
               turn
               out
               those
               Tennents
               who
               pay
               not
               their
               Rent
               ,
               so
               GOD
               taketh
               away
               the
               good
               things
               of
               this
               World
               from
               them
               who
               do
               not
               use
               them
               to
               his
               Glory
               ,
               not
               make
               any
               acknowledgment
               to
               him
               for
               them
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               let
               them
               keep
               them
               ,
               't
               is
               because
               he
               reserves
               them
               to
               a
               
                 Heavier
                 judgement
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Thirdly
                 ,
                 Charity
              
               is
               profitable
               ,
               because
               it
               tendeth
               to
               the
               encrease
               of
               our
               Wealth
               and
               Estate
               .
               As
               't
               is
               the
               best
               means
               to
               preserve
               our
               Fortune
               ,
               so
               't
               is
               the
               likliest
               way
               to
               enlarge
               it
               :
               
                 The
                 Blessing
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
                 it
                 maketh
                 Rich
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 addeth
                 no
                 sorrow
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 Prov
                 :
              
               10.
               22.
               
               Which
               Blessing
               is
               particularly
               entailed
               on
               the
               
                 Charitable
                 Man
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Moses
               having
               commanded
               to
               pay
               the
               
                 Triennial
                 Tithes
              
               to
               the
               Poor
               ,
               addeth
               for
               an
               encouragment
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 LORD
                 thy
                 GOD
                 may
                 blesse
                 thee
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 thine
                 hand
                 which
                 thou
                 doest
                 ,
                 Deut
                 :
              
               14
               :
               29
               :
               Some
               are
               ready
               with
               Iudas
               to
               
                 count
                 all
                 lost
                 which
                 comes
                 not
                 into
                 heir
                 own
                 bagge
                 ,
              
               but
               what
               is
               given
               in
               Charity
               
               is
               so
               far
               from
               losse
               ,
               that
               't
               is
               great
               Gain
               ,
               it
               returns
               with
               Usury
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 pity
                 on
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 lendeth
                 to
                 the
                 LORD
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 given
                 will
                 he
                 pay
                 him
                 again
                 .
                 Prov
                 :
              
               19.
               17.
               
               And
               that
               more
               may
               be
               expected
               then
               what
               is
               laid
               out
               we
               learn
               from
               many
               Texts
               in
               
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 The
                 liberal
                 Soul
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 fat
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 wattereth
                 shall
                 also
                 be
                 wattered
                 himself
                 ,
                 Prov.
              
               11
               ▪
               25.
               
               Alms
               and
               Charitable
               Deeds
               may
               seem
               to
               impoverish
               us
               ,
               but
               really
               they
               do
               it
               no
               otherwise
               then
               the
               Husband
               Mans
               throwing
               his
               Seed
               upon
               the
               Ground
               ,
               which
               after
               some
               Moneths
               he
               receives
               with
               encrease
               ;
               
                 There
                 is
                 that
                 Scattereth
                 ▪
              
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 encreaseth
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 that
                 withholdeth
                 more
                 then
                 is
                 meet
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 tendeth
                 to
                 Poverty
                 .
              
               And
               because
               Charity
               contributes
               as
               much
               to
               Wealth
               as
               the
               ordinary
               way
               and
               Arts
               of
               Thriving
               ,
               therefore
               he
               adviseth
               to
               use
               it
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 morning
              
               ,
               saith
               
                 he
                 ,
                 sow
                 thy
                 seed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 withhold
                 not
                 thine
                 hand
                 for
                 thou
                 knowest
                 not
                 whither
                 shall
                 prosper
                 ,
                 either
                 this
                 or
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 whither
                 they
                 both
                 shall
                 be
                 a
                 like
                 good
                 .
                 Ecel
                 :
              
               11
               :
               6.
               
               Men
               indeed
               ought
               not
               to
               use
               Charity
               with
               this
               Design
               to
               be
               Rich
               ,
               but
               neither
               need
               they
               be
               Discouraged
               from
               the
               Exercise
               thereof
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               redacting
               themselves
               to
               Poverty
               :
               for
               this
               is
               the
               ready
               way
               not
               only
               to
               prevent
               Poverty
               ,
               but
               to
               ensure
               Wealth
               .
               
               if
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 GOD
              
               may
               be
               rested
               on
               .
               And
               who
               but
               Infidels
               will
               not
               rely
               on
               it
               ?
               GOD'S
               hand
               is
               both
               t●…e
               surest
               and
               most
               profitable
               Bank
               to
               put
               our
               Money
               in
               ,
               other
               Persons
               and
               States
               may
               ,
               and
               we
               see
               dayly
               do
               break
               and
               fail
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               never
               fail
               nor
               turn
               unable
               to
               repay
               us
               with
               Advantage
               he
               hath
               promised
               perhaps
               to
               try
               
                 Mens
                 sincerity
              
               .
               GOD
               will
               keep
               up
               for
               some
               time●…
               this
               gain
               of
               Charity
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               recei●…
               〈◊〉
               one
               time
               or
               another
               ;
               Many
               instan●…s
               might
               be
               produced
               of
               these
               Advantagious
               returns
               of
               Charity
               ,
               but
               I
               choose
               rather
               to
               let
               every
               one
               recollect
               their
               reading
               and
               Experience
               in
               this
               point
               ,
               then
               to
               detain
               them
               farther
               .
               What
               doest
               thou
               know
               (
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               
                 a
                 dear
                 Friend
                 )
                 but
                 those
                 showres
                 which
                 did
                 lately
                 refresh
                 thy
                 corn
                 ,
                 that
                 prosperous
                 gale
                 which
                 brought
                 home
                 thy
                 commodity
                 unto
                 the
                 desired
                 haven
                 ,
                 that
                 advantagious
                 bargain
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 made
                 ,
                 that
                 plea
                 of
                 of
                 Law
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 gain'd
                 may
                 have
                 been
                 designed
                 as
                 a
                 recompence
                 of
                 which
                 thou
                 hast
                 bestowed
                 ?
                 However
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 that
                 no
                 Man
                 shall
                 have
                 occasion
                 to
                 complain
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 loser
                 at
                 GOD'S
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 been
                 decieved
                 by
                 that
                 promise
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 who
                 giveth
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 shall
                 not
                 lack
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Fourthly
                 ,
                 Charity
              
               is
               profitable
               in
               that
               it
               either
               prevents
               the
               
                 days
                 of
                 evil
              
               or
               procures
               us
               
               solide
               Comfort
               in
               them
               .
               
                 Man
                 is
                 born
                 to
                 trouble
                 as
                 the
                 sparks
                 flee
                 upward
              
               ;
               we
               are
               
                 but
                 of
                 few
                 dayes
              
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               lyable
               to
               many
               Troubles
               ,
               and
               therefore
               every
               
                 wise
                 Man
              
               should
               provide
               against
               them
               :
               but
               the
               best
               Provision
               we
               can
               lay
               up
               against
               the
               evil
               day
               
                 of
                 affliction
              
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               liberal
               and
               Charitable
               in
               Prosperity
               .
               When
               Daniel
               laid
               before
               Nebuchadnezar
               the
               disasters
               of
               his
               D●…eam
               ,
               he
               advised
               him
               to
               take
               this
               cours●…
               〈◊〉
               ●…vent
               them
               :
               
                 O
                 King
                 ,
                 said
                 he
                 ,
                 let
                 my
                 couns●…
                 acceptable
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 breake
                 off
                 thy
                 sins
                 by
                 righteousness
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 iniquities
                 by
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 if
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 lengthning
                 if
                 thy
                 Tranquility
                 ,
                 Dan.
              
               4.
               27.
               
               But
               if
               Charity
               doth
               not
               altogether
               prevent
               Calamity
               and
               Affliction
               ,
               't
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               lighten
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               us
               Comfort
               in
               them
               ,
               even
               solide
               Comfort
               ,
               the
               Consolations
               of
               GOD.
               Riches
               pro●…
               little
               in
               the
               
                 dayes
                 of
                 evil
              
               ,
               friends
               may
               th●…●…nd
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               come
               near
               ,
               all
               they
               can
               do
               is
               to
               weep
               and
               waile
               ;
               true
               and
               certain
               comfort
               cometh
               only
               from
               above
               ,
               which
               
                 a
                 Charitable
                 Man
              
               is
               sure
               of
               .
               For
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 considereth
                 the
                 Poor
                 .
                 the
                 LORD
                 will
                 deliver
                 him
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 trouble
                 .
                 The
                 LORD
                 will
                 preserve
                 him
                 &
                 k●…ep
                 him
                 alive
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 wilt
                 not
                 deliver
                 him
                 unto
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 his
                 enemies
                 ?
                 The
                 Lord
                 will
                 strengthen
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 bed
                 of
                 languishing
                 ,
                 thou
                 wilt
              
               
               
                 make
                 all
                 his
                 bed
                 in
                 his
                 sickness
                 .
              
               Psal.
               41.
               1.
               2.
               3.
               
               If
               saith
               
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 thou
                 draw
                 out
                 thy
                 Soul
                 to
                 the
                 hungry
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfy
                 the
                 afflicted
                 Soul
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 thy
                 light
                 rise
                 in
                 obscurity
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 Darkness
                 be
                 as
                 noon
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 LORD
                 shall
                 guide
                 thee
                 continually
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfy
                 thy
                 Soul
                 in
                 drought
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 fat
                 thy
                 bones
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 like
                 a
                 wattered
                 Garden
                 ,
                 and
                 like
                 a
                 spring
                 of
                 Watters
                 whose
                 watters
                 fail
                 not
                 .
              
               Isa.
               58.
               10
               ▪
            
             
               Fifthly
               ,
               the
               profite
               of
               Charity
               〈◊〉
               ●…rther
               then
               Earth
               ,
               it
               reacheth
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               gets
               us
               an
               interest
               there
               .
               'T
               is
               true
               
                 Heaven
                 is
                 not
                 merited
                 by
                 any
                 deed
                 of
                 ours
                 ,
              
               we
               must
               not
               entertain
               any
               such
               thought
               :
               but
               certainly
               such
               good
               Deeds
               are
               followed
               with
               Heaven
               &
               
                 happiness
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 Life
              
               .
               How
               much
               respect
               GOD
               will
               have
               to
               Acts
               of
               
                 Charity
                 and
                 Mercy
              
               in
               bestowing
               Heaven
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               from
               Mat.
               25.
               and
               therefore
               
                 St.
                 Paul
              
               would
               〈◊〉
               ●…he
               Rich
               
                 to
                 do
                 Good
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 rich
                 in
                 good
                 works
                 ,
                 ready
                 to
                 distribut
                 ,
                 willing
                 to
                 communicate
                 ,
              
               thereby
               
                 laying
                 up
                 in
                 store
                 for
                 themselves
                 a
                 good
                 foundation
                 against
                 the
                 time
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 lay
                 hold
                 on
                 Eternal
                 Life
                 ,
              
               1
               Tim
               :
               6
               ▪
               18.
               19.
               
               Here
               is
               the
               greatest
               advantage
               of
               Charity
               ,
               and
               here
               we
               may
               see
               that
               the
               most
               profitable
               way
               of
               expending
               our
               Wealth
               ,
               is
               to
               lay
               it
               out
               upon
               
                 Works
                 of
                 Charity
              
               :
               For
               the
               profit
               of
               all
               other
               Works
               is
               limited
               to
               this
               life
               ;
               the
               good
               of
               
               them
               as
               to
               us
               expires
               with
               our
               Breath
               ,
               and
               't
               is
               but
               seldom
               that
               it
               lasteth
               so
               long
               ;
               when
               a
               man
               dies
               he
               carries
               nothing
               away
               of
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               otherwayes
               ,
               except
               perhaps
               a
               troubled
               Conscience
               for
               being
               imployed
               so
               much
               to
               so
               little
               purpose
               .
               But
               the
               profit
               of
               good
               and
               
                 Charitable
                 Works
              
               accompanieth
               a
               man
               to
               the
               Grave
               ,
               nay
               followeth
               him
               to
               the
               
                 oth●…
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               purchaseth
               Friends
               there
               ,
               
                 Friends
                 〈◊〉
                 never
                 die
              
               ,
               and
               which
               receive
               and
               welcome
               him
               
                 to
                 their
                 everlasting
                 Habitations
              
               .
               And
               seeing
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               what
               senselesness
               is
               it
               to
               neglect
               Charity
               ?
               How
               much
               do
               they
               sit
               in
               their
               own
               light
               ,
               who
               give
               not
               all
               diligence
               to
               abound
               in
               
                 Good
                 Works
                 ?
                 nill
                 we
                 ,
                 will
                 we
                 ,
              
               we
               must
               remove
               hence
               ;
               here
               we
               cannot
               stay
               alwayes
               ,
               sometime
               or
               other
               we
               will
               be
               forced
               to
               pack
               to
               another
               World
               ,
               and
               should
               we
               not
               then
               before
               hand
               secure
               a
               
                 Habitation
                 ,
                 and
                 Endeavour
              
               that
               it
               may
               be
               well
               with
               us
               there
               ?
               if
               we
               were
               to
               be
               banished
               
                 this
                 Kingdom
              
               ,
               or
               saw
               any
               necessity
               of
               leaving
               it
               ,
               we
               Would
               take
               care
               to
               Transport
               our
               goods
               whither
               we
               intended
               to
               take
               up
               our
               
                 residence
                 or
                 we
                 would
                 make
                 money
                 of
                 them
                 and
                 carry
                 bills
                 thither
                 ,
              
               that
               we
               may
               have
               wherewith
               
                 to
                 sustain
                 and
                 comfort
                 our selves
              
               :
               Now
               what
               madness
               is
               it
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               as
               
                 provident
                 for
                 our
                 Souls
              
               ,
               as
               for
               our
               Bodies
               ?
               why
               do
               we
               not
               distribute
               
               our
               Goods
               to
               the
               use
               of
               the
               Poor
               and
               needy
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               Treasures
               in
               Heaven
               ?
               And
               that
               when
               this
               
                 Earthly
                 tabernacle
                 is
                 dissolved
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 lodged
                 in
                 glorious
                 and
                 Eternal
                 mansions
                 ?
              
               'T
               is
               strange
               to
               see
               
                 how
                 fond
                 Men
              
               are
               upon
               Possessions
               here
               below
               ,
               they
               will
               give
               all
               they
               are
               Worth
               ,
               nay
               contract
               for
               more
               (
               though
               it
               
                 Make
                 their
                 Life
                 burdensome
              
               )
               to
               get
               an
               Heritage
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               notwithstanding
               they
               are
               perswaded
               that
               they
               cannot
               abide
               with
               it
               .
               Now
               a
               
                 Purchase
                 iu
                 Heaven
                 may
                 be
                 had
                 easilier
                 ,
              
               it
               needs
               not
               all
               ,
               nor
               half
               ,
               nor
               the
               Fourth
               part
               of
               our
               goods
               to
               this
               ,
               a
               Tenth
               part
               
                 Devotely
                 disposed
              
               will
               do
               the
               businesse
               :
               And
               is
               it
               not
               Wisdom
               then
               to
               lay
               out
               money
               rather
               upon
               this
               ,
               which
               may
               be
               had
               so
               easily
               ,
               which
               is
               best
               in
               it self
               ,
               &
               which
               is
               of
               
                 Eternal
                 Advantage
                 ?
                 A
                 Charitable
                 Person
              
               of
               all
               others
               is
               the
               Wisest
               and
               Happiest
               ,
               for
               he
               both
               enjoyeth
               the
               
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               also
               has
               the
               better
               
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 Life
                 to
                 Come
              
               reserved
               for
               him
               .
            
             
               6ly
               .
               The
               profite
               of
               Charity
               is
               not
               confined
               to
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               Charitable
               Man
               ,
               it
               descendeth
               to
               his
               children
               ,
               it
               entails
               a
               Blessing
               upon
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               and
               it
               goeth
               well
               with
               them
               for
               his
               sake
               .
               
                 His
                 seed
                 shall
                 be
                 mighty
                 upon
                 Earth
                 ,
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 the
                 upright
                 shall
                 be
                 blessed
                 ,
                 Wealth
                 and
                 Riches
                 shall
                 be
                 in
              
               
               
                 his
                 house
                 :
                 For
                 such
                 as
                 be
                 blessed
                 of
                 him
                 shall
                 inherite
                 the
                 Earth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 be
                 cursed
                 of
                 him
                 shall
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 .
              
               All
               Parents
               that
               are
               no●…
               unnaturall
               wish
               their
               Children
               well
               ,
               and
               desire
               they
               may
               have
               wherewith
               to
               live
               honestly
               in
               the
               World
               after
               themselves
               are
               gone
               ;
               now
               the
               best
               course
               for
               this
               is
               to
               be
               Charitable
               ,
               for
               Charity
               secures
               to
               them
               the
               Favour
               of
               GOD
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Providence
                 of
                 the
                 Almighty
              
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Chiefest
                 Treasure
              
               ;
               this
               makes
               GOD
               their
               Tutor
               and
               Curator
               ,
               who
               is
               best
               ab●…e
               to
               manage
               their
               interest
               ;
               and
               without
               him
               others
               can
               do
               but
               little
               .
               How
               many
               have
               left
               great
               Summes
               behind
               them
               ,
               and
               much
               riches
               ,
               whose
               Childr●…n
               have
               been
               Vagabounds
               running
               up
               and
               down
               
                 Seeking
                 Bread
              
               ?
               The
               Blessing
               of
               the
               LORD
               is
               the
               best
               Inheritance
               ,
               'T
               is
               the
               best
               Portion
               Parents
               can
               leave
               their
               Children
               ,
               and
               Charitable
               Persons
               may
               bequeath
               it
               confidently
               .
               The
               
                 bountiful
                 Man
              
               needs
               not
               be
               troubled
               that
               he
               hath
               Little
               to
               leave
               among
               his
               Children
               ,
               for
               GOD
               will
               Blesse
               
                 that
                 little
              
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               sufficient
               ;
               
                 A
                 little
                 that
                 a
                 righteous
                 man
                 hath
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 many
                 wicked
                 ;
                 Psal
                 :
              
               37.
               16.
               
               That
               is
               ,
               it
               goeth
               farther
               ,
               doth
               more
               good
               ,
               and
               is
               more
               profitable
               for
               the
               Owners
               .
               And
               though
               he
               hath
               no
               means
               at
               all
               to
               bestow
               ,
               yet
               he
               has
               no
               Reason
               to
               vex
               
               himself
               upon
               that
               account
               ;
               For
               GOD
               will
               then
               surely
               ●…e
               their
               Provisor
               ,
               GOD
               will
               repay
               to
               his
               Children
               what
               he
               lent
               to
               the
               Poor
               .
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 young
              
               saith
               the
               
                 Psalmist
                 ,
                 and
                 now
                 a●…
                 Old
                 ,
                 yet
                 I
                 have
                 not
                 seen
                 the
                 righteous
                 forsaken
                 ,
                 Nor
                 his
                 Seed
                 begging
                 Bread
                 ;
                 Psalm
                 :
              
               37.
               25.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               say
               no
               instance
               to
               the
               contrary
               can
               be
               shewed
               ,
               but
               truely
               I
               believe
               very
               few
               ;
               let
               Men
               look
               abroad
               the
               World
               ,
               observe
               themselves
               ,
               and
               ask
               at
               others
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               find
               it
               generally
               true
               that
               the
               Children
               of
               the
               
                 Good
                 and
                 Merciful
                 have
                 mett
                 with
                 singular
                 Providences
                 .
              
               do
               not
               therefore
               excuse
               thy self
               from
               Charitable
               Deeds
               because
               thou
               hast
               a
               numerous
               Family
               and
               many
               Children
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               to
               mock
               GOD
               and
               deceive
               thy self
               :
               Thou
               should
               rather
               
                 take
                 Pity
                 on
                 the
                 Poor
                 ,
                 that
                 mercy
                 and
                 compassion
                 may
                 be
                 shewed
                 to
                 thine
              
               ;
               that
               when
               Father
               and
               Mother
               forsake
               thy
               Children
               the
               LORD
               may
               take
               them
               up
               .
               What
               would
               People
               say
               or
               do
               if
               they
               were
               in
               the
               
                 Widow
                 of
                 Zareptha's
              
               Circumstance
               ,
               
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 cake
                 but
                 an
                 handful
                 of
                 Meal
                 in
                 a
                 Barrel
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 little
                 Oile
                 in
                 a
                 cruse
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               too
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               great
               Famine
               ?
               I
               suppose
               many
               would
               think
               they
               had
               Reason
               to
               deny
               even
               a
               Prophet
               himself
               ,
               but
               did
               she
               loss
               by
               giving
               a
               Morsel
               to
               Elijah
               ?
               Did
               she
               prejudge
               her self
               or
               her
               Son
               ?
               If
               
               she
               had
               refused
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               she
               and
               her
               Son
               would
               have
               eaten
               all
               at
               one
               meale
               and
               then
               died
               :
               But
               because
               she
               fed
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               therefore
               the
               
                 word
                 of
                 the
                 LORD
              
               was
               that
               
                 the
                 barrel
                 of
                 Meal
                 shall
                 not
                 wast
                 ,
                 neither
                 shall
                 the
                 cruse
                 of
                 Oyl
                 fail
                 ,
                 untill
                 the
                 day
                 that
                 the
                 LORD
                 sendeth
                 rain
                 upon
                 the
                 Earth
              
               ;
               1.
               
               King
               :
               17.
               14.
               
               Learn
               by
               this
               Example
               to
               obey
               the
               LORD
               ,
               who
               hath
               commanded
               ▪
               thee
               to
               
                 give
                 bread
                 to
                 the
                 Hungry
                 ,
                 and
                 Drink
                 to
                 the
                 Thristy
              
               ;
               Grudge
               not
               because
               thy
               Substance
               is
               small
               ,
               trust
               in
               GOD
               ,
               believe
               and
               obey
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               cause
               thy
               small
               Quantity
               of
               Meal
               and
               Oyle
               to
               last
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               sufficient
               for
               ●…hee
               and
               thy
               Children
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               
                 Last
                 place
              
               it
               may
               engage
               us
               to
               be
               Charitable
               to
               consider
               the
               
                 Wretched
                 state
              
               and
               circumstances
               of
               Uncharitable
               and
               hard
               Hearted
               Persons
               .
               Their
               Betters
               despise
               them
               their
               Neighbours
               and
               Equals
               value
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               Poor
               envy
               and
               curse
               them
               ;
               people
               talk
               of
               their
               Misfortunes
               and
               Disasters
               with
               Complacency
               ,
               and
               murmure
               at
               any
               good
               which
               befall
               them
               :
               They
               have
               not
               the
               Love
               and
               Goodwill
               of
               the
               Generation
               they
               live
               in
               ,
               and
               
                 when
                 they
                 die
                 their
                 name
                 die
                 with
                 them
                 ,
              
               or
               it
               is
               unsavourie
               and
               remembred
               with
               disgust
               .
               But
               this
               is
               the
               least
               part
               of
               their
               misery
               ,
               they
               are
               no
               lesse
               odious
               
               to
               God
               then
               to
               Man
               ;
               he
               hates
               &
               abomi
               nates
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               violate
               
                 his
                 Laws
              
               ,
               despise
               his
               Authority
               ,
               abuse
               his
               Mercies
               ,
               and
               are
               unthankful
               for
               his
               Goodness
               ;
               they
               counteract
               the
               
                 Methods
                 of
                 his
                 Providence
              
               ,
               keep
               People
               from
               discerning
               the
               Beauty
               and
               Wisdom
               thereof
               ,
               yea
               occasion
               many
               to
               Blaspheme
               his
               Name
               ,
               therefore
               
                 his
                 Soul
                 abhorreth
                 them
              
               :
               And
               as
               
                 Blessings
                 are
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 the
                 Righteous
              
               and
               Mercifull
               ,
               so
               
                 curses
                 are
                 heap'd
                 upon
                 such
                 wicked
                 and
                 hard
                 hearted
                 Persons
                 .
              
               If
               GOD
               blast
               not
               their
               Fortune
               altogether
               ,
               it
               is
               keept
               to
               their
               hurt
               ;
               as
               they
               harden
               their
               Hearts
               against
               the
               Poor
               ,
               so
               the
               LORD
               shutteth
               their
               own
               Bowels
               upon
               themselves
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               can
               as
               little
               allow
               themselves
               as
               others
               the
               necessary
               
                 Supplies
                 of
                 Nature
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               ,
               but
               useth
               it
               as
               little
               as
               they
               who
               have
               nothing
               ,
               which
               certainly
               is
               a
               great
               plague
               and
               curse
               ;
               Behold
               ,
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 comely
                 for
                 one
                 to
                 Eat
                 and
                 to
                 Drink
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 enjoy
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 all
                 his
                 labour
                 that
                 he
                 taketh
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 Life
                 whic●…
                 GOD
                 giveth
                 him
                 ,
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 Portion
                 .
                 Every
                 man
                 also
                 to
                 whom
                 GOD
                 hath
                 given
                 Riches
                 and
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 given
                 him
                 power
                 to
                 eat
                 thereof
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 take
                 his
                 Portion
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rejoice
                 in
                 his
                 Labour
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 GOD.
              
               But
               saith
               he
               ,
               
                 There
                 is
                 an
                 evil
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 seen
                 under
                 the
                 Sun
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 common
                 among
                 Men
                 ,
              
               
               (
               and
               indeed
               among
               none
               so
               common
               as
               among
               Uncharitable
               Men.
               )
               
                 A
                 man
                 to
                 whom
                 GOD
                 hath
                 given
                 Riches
                 ,
                 Wealth
                 ,
                 and
                 Honour
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 he
                 wanteth
                 nothing
                 for
                 his
                 Soul
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 d●…sireth
                 ,
                 yet
                 GOD
                 giveth
                 him
                 not
                 power
                 to
                 eat
                 thereof
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 stranger
                 eateth
                 it
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 vanity
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 evil
                 disease
                 .
                 Eccl.
              
               5.
               18
               ,
               19.
               6.
               12.
               
               Farther
               it
               may
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               GOD
               often
               deprives
               such
               persons
               of
               the
               
                 comfort
                 of
                 Children
              
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               have
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               most
               part
               they
               have
               little
               comfort
               in
               them
               :
               The
               Children
               of
               such
               ordinarly
               are
               graceless
               and
               debauch'd
               ,
               they
               are
               averse
               from
               all
               
                 Honest
                 Callings
              
               ,
               and
               use
               to
               lavish
               away
               what
               their
               Parents
               sordidely
               hoorded
               up
               ;
               But
               as
               often
               they
               want
               Children
               :
               and
               he
               who
               hath
               Means
               and
               wanteth
               Children
               ,
               hath
               but
               little
               satisfaction
               in
               his
               means
               ,
               and
               far
               less
               in
               his
               Relations
               and
               Acquaintances
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               filled
               with
               Jealousies
               and
               Suspicions
               against
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               look
               greedily
               after
               his
               ●…state
               ,
               and
               wish
               him
               dead
               that
               they
               may
               grasp
               it
               '
               ,
               therefore
               he
               is
               ever
               altering
               and
               renewing
               his
               will
               ;
               partly
               through
               jealousie
               ,
               partly
               through
               his
               peevishness
               he
               puts
               off
               the
               m●…king
               a
               wise
               disposition
               of
               his
               goods
               ;
               he
               cannot
               think
               on
               it
               till
               his
               death
               ,
               which
               surprising
               him
               ,
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               what
               he
               so
               anxiously
               gathered
               ,
               and
               keept
               ,
               often
               falls
               
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               those
               he
               little
               thought
               on
               ,
               or
               cared
               for
               ,
               which
               foolish
               end
               is
               all
               the
               subject
               of
               discourse
               at
               his
               Funeral
               ,
               and
               every
               Bodies
               sport
               and
               laughter
               then
               and
               afterwards
               ,
               
                 Finally
                 ▪
              
               let
               us
               follow
               the
               
                 Uncharitable
                 Man
                 ▪
              
               unto
               the
               other
               World
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               see
               his
               case
               yet
               sader
               ;
               there
               he
               stands
               more
               despicably
               then
               ever
               the
               Poor
               here
               did
               at
               his
               own
               door
               ,
               and
               cryes
               for
               help
               to
               as
               little
               purpose
               
                 GOD
                 hath
                 no
                 M●…rcy
                 upon
              
               him
               ,
               
                 Angels
                 and
                 Saints
                 stand
                 aloof
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               Testificats
               from
               the
               Poor
               ,
               can
               produce
               no
               
                 Letters
                 of
                 Advice
              
               from
               these
               Factors
               of
               their
               here
               below
               to
               recommend
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               those
               
                 Heavenly
                 inhabitants
                 declar●…
                 they
                 know
                 him
                 not
                 ,
              
               they
               will
               not
               
                 receive
                 hi●…
                 to
                 their
                 Everlasting
                 Habitations
                 ,
              
               and
               thus
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               lodge
               with
               
                 Devils
                 and
                 Damned
                 Spirits
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 weeping
                 and
                 wailing
                 and
                 g●…shing
                 of
                 Teeth
                 .
              
            
             
               Thus
               we
               have
               proposed
               some
               M●…tives
               to
               Charity
               ,
               more
               might
               have
               been
               laid
               before
               you
               ,
               but
               these
               are
               sufficient
               ;
               he
               who
               is
               not
               excited
               by
               these
               would
               not
               be
               moved
               by
               other
               Considerations
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               be
               strangely
               hardened
               who
               is
               not
               convinc'd
               and
               perswaded
               by
               them
               .
               If
               what
               hath
               been
               said
               has
               any
               influence
               on
               the
               Reader
               ,
               if
               he
               thereby
               find
               his
               Bowels
               moved
               and
               his
               heart
               inclined
               
               to
               Charity
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               say
               this
               farther
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               delay
               not
               the
               expressing
               his
               Charity
               till
               his
               Death
               ,
               as
               too
               many
               do
               ;
               the
               time
               and
               manner
               of
               thy
               Death
               is
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               do
               good
               therefore
               whiles
               thou
               hast
               Health
               ;
               leave
               not
               this
               work
               to
               thy
               Heirs
               or
               Executors
               ,
               for
               thou
               knowst
               not
               how
               faithfull
               they
               will
               be
               ;
               exerce
               Acts
               of
               Charity
               in
               thine
               own
               Time
               ,
               give
               Alms
               with
               thine
               own
               Hand
               ,
               and
               thereby
               thy
               Sincerity
               shall
               the
               better
               appear
               ,
               and
               thou
               also
               shall
               have
               the
               greater
               Satisfaction
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             The
             end
             of
             the
             Second
             Part
             :
          
        
         
           
           
             THE
             CONCLUSION
             .
          
           
             I
             Have
             now
             gone
             through
             both
             Parts
             of
             
               Jacob's
               Vow
            
             ,
             and
             illustrated
             them
             by
             the
             
               Light
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             thereby
             to
             demonstrate
             where
             our
             
               true
               Happiness
               lyeth
            
             ,
             and
             by
             what
             Means
             we
             may
             compasse
             it
             ,
             The
             Reason
             why
             
               Jacob's
               Vow
            
             was
             pitched
             on
             to
             afford
             Instructions
             in
             these
             Material
             Points
             ,
             was
             because
             I
             judged
             it
             very
             propper
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             Instructions
             as
             are
             drawn
             from
             Examples
             are
             the
             most
             convincing
             .
             Now
             that
             I
             may
             summ-up
             all
             which
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             As
             all
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             't
             is
             of
             the
             greatest
             importance
             to
             be
             rightly
             informed
             about
             Felicity
             ,
             and
             the
             Means
             of
             accomplishing
             it
             ,
             so
             every
             one
             may
             learn
             this
             necessary
             knowledge
             here
             .
             In
             the
             
               First
               Part
            
             ,
             is
             laid
             out
             the
             
               Folly
               of
               being
               fond
               on
               the
               things
               of
               this
               World
               ,
            
             of
             thinking
             Happiness
             depends
             on
             Wealth
             and
             Worldly
             greatness
             ;
             For
             as
             the
             pursuit
             hereof
             is
             certain
             Slavery
             ,
             Toile
             ,
             and
             Vexation
             ,
             and
             of
             very
             uncertain
             success
             ,
             so
             when
             one
             is
             arrived
             to
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             Measure
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             what
             is
             he
             the
             better
             ?
             He
             is
             as
             far
             from
             being
             Happy
             as
             he
             was
             before
             ,
             except
             that
             ●…e
             may
             be
             a
             little
             more
             sensible
             that
             Happiness
             
             lyes
             not
             there
             ,
             and
             is
             able
             to
             witness●…
             from
             his
             Experience
             the
             truth
             of
             Haman's
             Verdict
             
               All
               these
               things
               availe
               me
               nothing
               ,
               E●…h
               :
            
             5.
             
             Never
             any
             sought
             Happin●…sse
             in
             Worldly
             things
             ,
             but
             mett
             with
             a
             disapointment
             :
             For
             't
             is
             too
             weighty
             and
             important
             to
             stand
             upon
             such
             a
             
               Sandy
               Foundation
            
             ,
             Men
             are
             not
             Happy
             by
             the
             Splendour
             and
             Grandeur
             of
             their
             
               Outwa●…d
               Condition
            
             and
             Circumstances
             ,
             but
             when
             ▪
             they
             have
             
               Inward
               peace
            
             and
             
               Satisfaction
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             Which
             they
             only
             have
             when
             they
             enjoy
             something
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Nature
             of
             their
             Souls
             ,
             which
             answers
             
               their
               large
            
             (
             and
             I
             may
             almost
             sa●…
             
               infinite
               )
               Desires
            
             which
             gives
             what
             is
             pres●…ntly
             requisit
             ,
             and
             ensures
             the
             continuance
             of
             all
             
               things
               necessary
            
             and
             Desireable
             .
             Therefore
             GOD
             only
             is
             and
             can
             be
             the
             
               Authour
               and
               Matter
               of
               Man's
               Felicity
               ,
            
             for
             his
             Favour
             can
             only
             secure
             us
             of
             what
             our
             
               Present
               Life
            
             calls
             for
             ,
             it
             is
             always
             attended
             therewith
             ,
             and
             doth
             infillibly
             lead
             to
             
               Eternal
               and
               unspeakable
               Felicity
            
             ,
             the
             very
             Hope
             whereof
             gives
             more
             Pleasure
             th●…n
             all
             Worldly
             Enjoyments
             ;
             yea
             ,
             is
             able
             to
             make
             one
             ▪
             Rejoyce
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             the
             Troubles
             and
             Disasters
             of
             this
             Life
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             instead
             of
             runing
             hither
             and
             thither
             in
             the
             search
             of
             this
             or
             the
             other
             Particular
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             
               seek
               GOD
            
             ,
             and
             altogether
             to
             intend
             and
             endeavour
             the
             possessing
             our selves
             
               of
               his
            
             
             
               Love
               and
               Favour
            
             ,
             for
             the
             
               Favour
               of
               GOD
               is
               the
               foundation
               of
               true
               Felicity
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               enjoyment
               of
               Him
            
             ,
             is
             the
             very
             Height
             and
             Compl●…on
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             the
             scope
             of
             the
             
               First
               Part
            
             is
             to
             perswade
             Men
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             endeavoured
             in
             the
             Second
             to
             〈◊〉
             before
             them
             the
             true
             and
             proper
             wayes
             of
             ende●…g
             thems●…lves
             to
             GOD
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             purchase
             his
             Favour
             here
             ,
             and
             qualify
             themselves
             for
             the
             
               E●…rnal
               Enjoyment
            
             of
             him
             hereafter
             .
             In
             shewing
             this
             nothing
             necessary
             has
             been
             omitted
             ,
             every
             thing
             indeed
             could
             not
             be
             particularly
             handled
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             not
             expresly
             mentioned
             is
             clearly
             included
             in
             the
             things
             spoken
             of
             ;
             so
             that
             who
             doth
             all
             here
             required
             ,
             doth
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             
               Please
               GOD
            
             :
             Nor
             has
             any
             thing
             been
             proposed
             as
             necessary
             which
             is
             not
             really
             so
             ,
             for
             on
             these
             Terms
             only
             GOD
             offereth
             Himself
             and
             his
             Benefits
             to
             Men.
             The
             acceptance
             of
             these
             Duties
             ,
             when
             we
             perform
             them
             ,
             is
             only
             in
             and
             through
             Christ
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             made
             appear
             :
             But
             they
             are
             in
             themselves
             necessary
             ,
             even
             as
             necessary
             to
             obtain
             the
             Favour
             and
             Enjoyment
             of
             GOD
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             to
             procure
             Happiness
             .
             They
             neither
             understand
             what
             GOD
             is
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             right
             notions
             of
             
               Eternal
               Life
            
             ,
             who
             think
             to
             arrive
             there
             any
             other
             way
             ,
             
               without
               Holiness
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             
               Apostle
               ,
               no
               Man
               shall
               see
               the
               LORD
               .
            
             And
             the
             Duties
             spoken
             of
             are
             necessary
             parts
             of
             
               True
               Holiness
            
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             
             to
             any
             who
             considers
             the
             account
             given
             of
             them
             .
             As
             by
             the
             foregoing
             Treatise
             ,
             the
             Nature
             of
             
               true
               Religion
            
             may
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             Manner
             of
             Performing
             the
             Publick
             and
             
               Private
               Exercises
            
             thereof
             ,
             if
             people
             have
             a
             mind
             to
             set
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             desire
             to
             be
             instructed
             ▪
             in
             them
             :
             So
             if
             they
             be
             desirous
             to
             be
             inform'd
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             obstruct
             their
             own
             Conviction
             ,
             they
             may
             here
             see
             the
             absolute
             Necessity
             of
             doing
             these
             Duties
             here
             laid
             before
             them
             .
             Let
             me
             therefore
             earnestly
             entreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             give
             way
             to
             his
             Conviction
             ,
             and
             to
             beware
             of
             letting
             either
             his
             former
             Inclinations
             and
             habits
             ,
             or
             the
             Customes
             of
             others
             divert
             him
             from
             the
             Practice
             of
             what
             he
             is
             convinced
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             obtaining
             
               True
               and
               Eternal
               Felicity
            
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             offer
             to
             perswade
             any
             to
             seek
             to
             be
             Happy
             ,
             for
             this
             would
             be
             as
             vain
             and
             impertinent
             as
             to
             bid
             a
             hungry
             Man
             eat
             ,
             or
             a
             Thirsty
             Man
             drink
             ;
             but
             I
             would
             entreat
             all
             to
             consider
             that
             't
             is
             the
             height
             of
             madness
             to
             expect
             to
             be
             happy
             without
             using
             the
             means
             necessary
             thereto
             ,
             even
             as
             't
             would
             be
             great
             folly
             in
             a
             Hungry
             or
             a
             Thirsty
             Man
             to
             desire
             the
             allaying
             of
             his
             Appetite
             without
             eating
             and
             Drinking
             .
             What
             is
             it
             which
             hinders
             you
             from
             closing
             with
             these
             Means
             of
             Happinesse
             ?
             What
             keeps
             you
             from
             observing
             the
             Duties
             here
             enjoined
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             them
             unnecessary
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             now
             pretended
             .
             Do
             you
             think
             them
             too
             much
             ?
             What
             ?
             Can
             there
             be
             too
             much
             Pains
             ,
             
             or
             Cost
             bestowed
             on
             
               Eternal
               and
               perfect
               Felicity
            
             None
             have
             Reason
             to
             grudge
             at
             these
             Conditions
             of
             Happiness
             ,
             they
             are
             
               Just
               and
               Reasonable
            
             :
             This
             Service
             which
             GOD
             requires
             is
             no
             present
             Drudgery
             ,
             and
             though
             't
             were
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             complained
             of
             ,
             seing
             so
             
               Glorious
               a
               Reward
            
             followes
             it
             ,
             
               His
               yoke
               is
               easy
            
             ,
             his
             
               Burden
               is
               Light
            
             ,
             and
             this
             service
             he
             exacts
             is
             most
             Reasonable
             and
             desireable
             ,
             ●…ake
             a
             view
             of
             the
             several
             Exercises
             and
             Imployments
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ,
             of
             the
             vari●…s
             wayes
             of
             spending
             their
             Time
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             found
             none
             preferrable
             to
             this
             .
             Idleness
             is
             an
             uneasy
             thing
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             Occupations
             Religion
             is
             the
             most
             Manly
             ,
             the
             most
             Noble
             the
             most
             Desireable
             .
             As
             it
             hath
             the
             greatest
             Reward
             ,
             so
             it
             gives
             at
             present
             the
             greatest
             Pleasure
             and
             Satisfaction
             .
             
               The
               wayes
               of
               Wisdom
            
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             
               Religion
               ,
               are
               waves
               of
               the
               pleasantness
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Solomon
               ,
               and
               all
               her
               paths
               are
               peace
               :
            
             And
             they
             are
             so
             even
             when
             they
             are
             set
             about
             with
             Thornes
             and
             Briers
             .
             Great
             peace
             sayes
             
               David
               ,
               have
               they
               who
               love
               thy
               Law
               ,
               and
               nothing
               shall
               offend
               them
               .
            
             And
             he
             tells
             of
             himself
             ▪
             
               That
               he
               rejoiced
               in
               the
               way
               of
               GOD'S
               Testimonies
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               all
               Riches
               .
            
             I
             shall
             conclude
             all
             therefore
             in
             the
             words
             of
             our
             
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               ye
               know
               these
               things
               ,
               happy
               are
               ye
               ,
               if
               ye
               do
               them
               .
            
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             In
             the
             First
             PART
             .
          
           
             Page
             11
             ▪
             line
             20.
             for
             
               St.
               Laurence
            
             ,
             read
             
               St.
               Dominicus
            
             .
             p.
             12.
             l.
             22.
             for
             Either
             .
             r.
             Rather
             .
             p.
             74.
             l.
             23.
             for
             mi.
             r.
             cui
             .
             p.
             75.
             l.
             13.
             for
             Rita
             .
             r.
             Vita
             .
             p.
             111.
             l.
             21.
             for
             Wisdom
             .
             r.
             Fr●…edom
             p.
             122.
             l.
             27.
             for
             absurdity
             .
             r.
             obscurity
             .
             p.
             133.
             l.
             25.
             fór
             and
             r.
             as
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Second
             part
             .
          
           
             Page
             147.
             line
             .
             4.
             
               for
               measure
               .
               read
               .
               Treasure
               .
               p.
            
             148
             line
             .
             27.
             
               for
               and
               r.
               but.
               p.
            
             239.
             l.
             16.
             
               r.
               Reference
               p.
            
             281.
             l.
             25.
             
               for
               every
               .
               r.
               ever
               .
               any
               .
               p.
            
             314.
             l.
             16
             
               r.
               confirmed
               .
               p
            
             333.
             l.
             22.
             
               r.
               undertakings
               p.
            
             329.
             l.
             4.
             
               for
               that
               thing
               .
               r.
               nothing
               .
               p.
            
             406.
             l.
             28.
             
               for
               any
               r.
               daylie
               p.
            
             425.
             l.
             21.
             
               for
               quality
               r.
               quantity
               .
               p.
            
             431.
             l.
             13.
             
               for
               so
               .
               r.
               for
               .
               p.
            
             440.
             l.
             6.
             
               for
               oblidged
               ▪
               r.
               addicted
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           ADVERTISEMENT
           .
        
         
           
             Books
             Sold
             by
             
               Alexander
               Ogston
            
             Stationer
             in
             the
             Parliament
             ▪
             Closs
             .
          
           
             The
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             in
             large
             Folio
             ,
             and
             likewise
             in
             12mo
             .
             in
             two
             portable
             Volums
             .
          
           
             The
             Model
             of
             the
             Government
             of
             East-New-Iersey
             .
          
           
             The
             
               Scots
               Gardiner
            
             .
          
           
             Chalmers
             Writting-Book
             of
             the
             Round
             Hand
             .
          
           
             All
             sorts
             of
             Bibles
             ,
             and
             Common
             Prayers
             .
          
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33548-e1240
           
             Iuvena
             s●…t
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             Stapl.
             
          
           
             Halls
             Cont.
             of
             the
             fear
             of
             GOD.
             
          
           
             See
             Wilkinsons
             Treat
             :
             of
             GODS
             alsufficiency
             .
          
           
             Hales
             Contemp
             .
             part
             first
             pag.
             181.
             
          
           
             Ibid
             pag.
             180.
             
          
           
             Bernard
             .
             Tract
             .
             de
             dilig
             .
             DEO
             .
          
           
             See
             Smith
             Sel
             :
             Dis
             :
             pag.
             399
             
          
           
             Temporalia
             haec
             me
             ,
             O
             Domine
             ,
             juvent
             utentem
             ,
             non
             corrumpant
             mentem
             &
             amorem
             meum
             retorqueant
             in
             te
             Artificem
             eorum
             ,
             ne
             in
             his
             quae
             placent
             mihi
             ,
             ego
             displiceam
             tibi
             .
             Amem
             haec
             ,
             sed
             plus
             te
             amem
             ,
             &
             haec
             propter
             te
             amen
             ;
             Et
             si
             ista
             diligam
             ,
             ut
             subjecta
             diligam
             ,
             ut
             famulantia
             diligam
             ,
             diligam
             ut
             arrham
             sponsi
             ,
             ut
             munera
             amici
             ,
             ut
             beneficia
             Domini
             ,
             sic
             tamen
             ut
             meminerim
             semper
             ,
             quae
             tibi
             debeam
             ,
             ista
             propter
             te
             ,
             &
             per
             ista
             ,
             &
             super
             ista
             te
             diligam
             .
             Illis
             adhaeream
             dilectione
             transitoria
             ,
             tibi
             inhaeream
             dilectione
             mansoria
             .
          
           
             Hales
             Rem
             :
             pa
             :
             223.
             
          
           
             Essay
             16.
             
          
           
             *
             Turners
             Defence
             of
             his
             Sermon
             about
             Necessity
             and
             Freedom
             .
          
           
             See
             Iur
             :
             prej
             .
             cont
             .
             papisme
             .
          
           
             See
             Stilling
             :
             Idolat
             ?
          
           
             See
             part
             first
             chap
             ;
             2
             ?
          
           
             Divine
             Inst
             :
             Ep.
             Cap
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Vid.
             Mede
             ,
             lib.
             2.
             p.
             439
             
          
           
             *
             vid
             :
             Gessel
             :
             Hist
             :
             Eccl
             :
             p
             :
             426.
             
          
           
             Vid.
             concil
             .
             Trid.
             sess
             .
             22.
             cap.
             1.
             
             &
             2.